This is a modern-English version of The Triumph of Death, originally written by D'Annunzio, Gabriele. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Gabriele D'Annunzio
Gabriele D'Annunzio

THE ROMANCES OF THE ROSE

The Romances of the Rose

THE TRIUMPH OF DEATH

THE TRIUMPH OF DEATH

BY

BY

GABRIELE D'ANNUNZIO

GABRIELE D'ANNUNZIO

TRANSLATED BY
ARTHUR HORNBLOW

TRANSLATED BY
ARTHUR HORNBLOW

WITH A RECENT PORTRAIT OF THE AUTHOR

WITH A RECENT PORTRAIT OF THE AUTHOR

Nec sine te nec tecum vivere possum.—OVID.

I can’t live either without you or with you.—OVID.

FIFTH EDITION.

5TH EDITION.

NEW YORK
GEORGE H. RICHMOND & CO.
1897

NEW YORK
GEORGE H. RICHMOND & CO.
1897

COPYRIGHT, 1896, BY
GEORGE H. RICHMOND & CO.

COPYRIGHT, 1896, BY
GEORGE H. RICHMOND & CO.

CONTENTS.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

I.

I.

THE PAST.

THE PAST.

CHAPTER I.

CHAPTER 1.

When she perceived a group of men leaning against the parapet and looking down into the street below, Hippolyte stopped and exclaimed: "What has happened?"

When she saw a group of men leaning against the railing and looking down at the street below, Hippolyte stopped and said, "What happened?"

With a slight gesture, betraying fear, she placed her hand involuntarily on George's arm as if to restrain him.

With a slight gesture that revealed her fear, she instinctively put her hand on George's arm as if to stop him.

After watching the men a moment George said: "Someone must have leaped from off the terrace." Then he added: "Shall we turn back?"

After watching the guys for a moment, George said, "Someone must have jumped off the balcony." Then he added, "Should we head back?"

She hesitated a few moments, wavering between curiosity and fear, and then replied: "No. Let's see what it is."

She hesitated for a moment, caught between curiosity and fear, and then replied, "No. Let's see what it is."

They advanced along the parapet as far as the end of the walk.

They walked along the wall until they got to the end of the path.

Unconsciously, Hippolyte accelerated her pace towards the small crowd that had gathered.

Without realizing it, Hippolyte picked up her pace toward the small crowd that had formed.

On this March afternoon the Pincio was almost deserted. Occasional sounds died away in the gray and heavy atmosphere.

On this March afternoon, the Pincio was almost deserted. Occasional noises faded into the dull and heavy atmosphere.

"That's what it is," said George. "Someone has killed himself."

"That's what it is," George said. "Someone has ended their own life."

They stopped close to the crowd. All the spectators had their gaze intently fixed upon the pavement below. Most of them were workmen without occupation. Their faces, each different, expressed neither compassion nor sorrow, and the immobility of the gaze imparted a sort of bestial dulness to their eyes.

They stopped near the crowd. All the onlookers were staring intently at the pavement below. Most of them were unemployed workers. Their faces, each distinctive, showed neither empathy nor sorrow, and the stillness of their gaze gave their eyes a sort of animalistic dullness.

A young lad came up, eager to see; but scarcely had he ensconced himself in a position satisfactory to himself than he was hailed by one of the bystanders, in an indefinable tone of jubilation and pleasantry, as if delighted that no new arrival could enjoy the spectacle. "You're too late," he cried; "they've taken him away."

A young boy came over, eager to check things out; but as soon as he settled into a spot he liked, one of the spectators shouted to him with a clear tone of joy and humor, almost as if he was glad no one else could see what was happening. "You're too late," he yelled; "they've taken him away."

"Where to?"

"Where to now?"

"To the Santa Maria del Popolo."

"To Santa Maria del Popolo."

"Dead?"

"Dead?"

"Yes, dead."

"Yeah, dead."

Another individual, emaciated and of a greenish complexion, with a large woollen muffler around his neck, leaned half over; then, removing a pipe from his mouth, he shouted: "What's that on the ground?"

Another person, thin and with a pale greenish tint, wearing a thick wool scarf around his neck, leaned forward and then, pulling a pipe out of his mouth, shouted: "What's that on the ground?"

His mouth was distorted on one side, seamed as if by a burn, and convulsed as if by an endless flow of bitter saliva. His voice was so deep that it sounded as if it emerged from a cavern.

His mouth was crooked on one side, looking almost burned, and it twitched as if an endless flow of bitter saliva was pouring out. His voice was so deep that it seemed to come from inside a cave.

"What's that on the ground?" he repeated.

"What’s that on the ground?" he asked again.

Down in the street below, a wagon-driver was squatting close to the foot of the wall. So as to hear his answer the better, the spectators became quiet and motionless. On the pavement could be seen a little blackish mud.

Down on the street below, a wagon driver was sitting near the wall. To hear his reply better, the onlookers fell silent and still. On the pavement, a patch of dark mud was visible.

"It's blood," replied the wagon-driver without rising.

"It's blood," the wagon driver said without standing up.

And with the point of a stick he continued his search in the bloody mire.

With the tip of a stick, he continued to search in the bloody mud.

"Anything else?" asked the man with the pipe.

"Anything else?" asked the guy with the pipe.

The wagon-driver rose. On the end of his stick he held something extended that could not be identified from above.

The wagon driver stood up. At the end of his stick, he held something out that was hard to see from above.

"Hair."

"Hair."

"What color?"

"What color is it?"

"Blond."

"Blonde."

The precipice formed by the high walls lent a strange resonance to the voices.

The tall walls of the cliffs created a unique echo for the voices.

"Let us go, George!" pleaded Hippolyte.

"Let's go, George!" urged Hippolyte.

Disturbed and pale, she shook her lover's arm, as he leaned against the parapet near the group, fascinated by the horror of the scene.

Shaken and pale, she grabbed her lover's arm as he leaned against the railing by the group, absorbed in the seriousness of the situation.

They silently left the tragic spot. Both were preoccupied with painful thoughts of this death, and sadness was visible on their features.

They quietly left the heartbreaking scene. Both were consumed by painful thoughts about the death, and their faces reflected their sadness.

"Happy are the dead!" exclaimed George at last. "They have no more doubts."

"The dead are at peace!" George finally said. "They don't have any doubts anymore."

"That's true," replied his companion.

"That's true," his friend replied.

The weary tones in which both spoke seemed to indicate boundless discouragement.

The weary way they both spoke hinted at ongoing frustration.

She bent her head and added, with a bitterness mixed with regret: "Poor love!"

She lowered her head and said, filled with regret: "Poor thing!"

"What love?" asked George, preoccupied.

"What love?" George asked, distracted.

"Ours."

"Ours."

"Do you feel that it is growing cold?"

"Do you think it's getting chilly?"

"In me, no," replied Hippolyte significantly.

"Not in me," Hippolyte replied emphatically.

"But you think it is in me?" persisted George.

"But you really think it's inside me?" George pressed.

An ill-concealed irritation lent sharpness to his words. Fixing his gaze on her, he repeated: "But you think it is in me? Don't you?"

A hint of irritation sharpened his words. Locking eyes with her, he repeated, "But you really think it's in me? Don't you?"

She remained silent, her head drooping still lower.

She stayed silent, her head hanging even lower.

"You won't answer? You know you're not telling the truth."

"You’re not going to respond? You know you’re not being truthful."

There was a pause. Both felt an unspeakable desire to read the other's heart. Then he continued:

There was a brief pause. They both had a strong desire to grasp what the other was experiencing. Then he continued:

"That is how the agony of love begins. You are not as yet aware of it, but since your return I have studied you ceaselessly and I daily discover in you a new symptom."

"That's how the pain of love begins. You might not see it yet, but ever since you came back, I've been watching you all the time, and every day I notice something new about you."

"What symptom?"

"What symptom?"

"A bad symptom, Hippolyte." Then, in a burst of mental agony, he exclaimed: "Oh, how horrible it is to love and yet not lose one's keenness of perception!"

"That's a bad sign, Hippolyte." Then, in a moment of deep emotional pain, he shouted, "Oh, how terrible it is to love and still be so aware!"

She shook her head with a gesture of anger, and her face darkened. Once more, as on many previous occasions, hostility had risen between the two lovers. Each felt hurt by the injustice of suspicion, and secretly rebelled with that restrained anger which breaks out, from time to time, in brutal and irrevocable words, grave accusations and absurd recriminations. An indescribable fury seized them to torture themselves, to rend and martyrize their hearts.

She shook her head in frustration, and her expression soured. Once again, just like so many times before, tension flared between the two lovers. Each felt hurt by the unfairness of suspicion, and quietly held onto a simmering anger that sometimes exploded into harsh and irreversible words, serious accusations, and ridiculous blame. An indescribable rage consumed them, pushing them to torment themselves, to tear apart and martyr their hearts.

Hippolyte became gloomy and silent. Her brows were knit in a frown and her lips were tightly pressed together. George regarded her with an irritating smile.

Hippolyte became silent and gloomy. Her brow was furrowed and her lips were tightly sealed. George looked at her with an irritating grin.

"Yes, that's how it will begin," he repeated, still smiling his disagreeable smile and fixing her with his keen glance. "You find at the bottom of your soul an inquietude, a sort of vague impatience which you cannot repress. When near me, you feel an instinctive repugnance arise in your breast against me—a repugnance which you cannot subdue. And then you become taciturn, you're obliged to make an enormous effort to speak to me at all; you misunderstand everything I say, and, perhaps unconsciously, you speak crossly even about the most trivial things."

"Yes, that's how it will begin," he repeated, still sporting his irritating smile and maintaining eye contact with her. "Deep down in your soul, you feel restless, a sort of vague impatience that you can't ignore. When you're around me, an instinctive dislike rises up in you—a feeling you just can't get rid of. Then you go quiet, and it takes a lot of effort just to speak to me; you misinterpret everything I say, and maybe without even noticing it, you react strongly to even the smallest things."

She did not interrupt him even by so much as a gesture. Hurt by this indifference on her part, he continued to reproach her, spurred on to torment his companion not only by his sudden fit of temper, but also by a certain disinterested taste for investigation rendered the keener and the more literary by culture. He always tried to express himself with the accuracy and demonstrative precision which the works of the analysts had taught him; but, in the monologues, the formulas by which he interpreted his inner inquiry exaggerated and modified the mental condition under observation, while, in the dialogues, the preoccupation caused by being perspicacious often obscured the sincerity of his emotion and led him to err as to the secret motives which he claimed to discover in others. His brain, encumbered by a mass of psychological observations, personal or gathered from books, ended by confounding and confusing everything both as regarded himself and others.

She didn’t interrupt him—not even with a gesture. Hurt by her indifference, he kept scolding her, driven not just by his sudden anger but also by a keen curiosity that was even more intense and literary because of his background. He always tried to express himself with the precision and clarity that the works of analysts had taught him; however, in his monologues, the terms he used to interpret his inner thoughts exaggerated and distorted the mental state he was reflecting on. In conversations, his perceptiveness often clouded the sincerity of his feelings and led him to misinterpret the hidden motives he thought he could uncover in others. His mind, overwhelmed by a mix of psychological insights—both personal and learned from books—ended up confusing and complicating everything, regarding both himself and others.

He continued:

He went on:

"Mind you, I make no reproach. I know it is not your fault. Every human soul has but a fixed quantity of sensitiveness for passion. It is inevitable that this quantity is exhausted in time and that no power can prevent the cessation of passion. Now, you have already loved me for a long time—almost two years! It will be the second anniversary of our love on the second of April. Had you thought of it?"

"Just so you know, I’m not blaming you. I get that it’s not your fault. Everyone has a limited ability to feel intense emotions. Eventually, that ability runs out, and nothing can change the end of those feelings. You’ve loved me for quite a while now—almost two years! Our love will hit its second anniversary on April 2nd. Did you remember that?"

She nodded. He repeated, as if to himself: "Two years!"

She nodded. He repeated, almost to himself, "Two years!"

They approached a bench and sat down. Hippolyte sank down with a weary sigh, as if overcome by an enervating weakness. The heavy black coach of a prelate passed by on the road below, the wheels rattling on the uneven cobblestones. The faint sound of a bugle came from the Flaminian Road, and then once more silence regained possession of the surrounding groves. A few drops of rain fell.

They walked over to a bench and sat down. Hippolyte flopped onto the seat with a weary sigh, as if a wave of exhaustion had washed over him. A heavy black carriage belonging to a church official passed by on the road below, its wheels rattling over the uneven cobblestones. A distant bugle sounded from the Flaminian Road, and then once again, silence filled the nearby groves. A few drops of rain fell.

"Our second anniversary will be dismal," he went on, without pity for his moody companion. "But we must celebrate it all the same. I have a fondness for bitter fruits."

"Our second anniversary is going to be terrible," he went on, showing no sympathy for his moody friend. "But we have to celebrate it anyway. I have a thing for bitter experiences."

Hippolyte revealed her sorrow by a painful smile, and with unexpected gentleness said: "Why all these unkind words?"

Hippolyte expressed her sadness with a pained smile and, surprisingly gently, said, "Why all these hurtful words?"

She looked long and searchingly into George's eyes. A second time an inexpressible desire to read each other's hearts seized them. She knew well the horrible malady from which her lover suffered; she knew well the obscure cause of all his acrimony. To induce him to talk so he might unburden his heart, she added:

She looked deeply into George's eyes. For the second time, an unexplainable desire to explore their feelings for each other overcame them. She was fully aware of the awful situation that her partner was in; she understood the underlying reasons for all his bitterness. To encourage him to open up and share what he was feeling, she said:

"What ails you?"

"What's wrong with you?"

The tenderness of her tone, for which he was unprepared, threw him into some confusion. At this accent he knew that she understood him and pitied him; and he felt a great pity for himself swell in his bosom. A profound emotion stirred his whole being.

The softness in her voice, which he hadn't anticipated, left him feeling confused. In that tone, he realized she understood him and felt sympathy for him, which made him feel a wave of self-pity rise up inside him. A powerful emotion stirred within him completely.

"What ails you?" repeated Hippolyte, touching his hand as though to sensually augment the power of her tenderness.

"What's wrong with you?" Hippolyte asked again, touching his hand to emphasize her affection.

"What ails me?" he echoed. "I love!"

"What's wrong with me?" he said again. "I'm in love!"

The aggressiveness had died away. In thus expressing his incurable weakness, he commiserated with himself on his own malady. The vague rancor which had ravaged his soul appeared to be dissipated. He recognized the injustice of all resentment against this woman because he recognized a superior order of fatal necessities. No, no human creature caused his misery. It arose from the very essence of life. He had to complain, not of the woman he loved, but of Love itself. Love, towards which his whole being reached out with invincible impetuosity, was, he thought, the greatest of human sorrows. And, until death possibly, he was condemned to this supreme misfortune.

The anger had faded. By acknowledging his unchangeable weakness, he felt sorry for himself about his struggles. The vague bitterness that had plagued him seemed to vanish. He realized it was unfair to hold any resentment toward this woman because he understood a deeper truth about unavoidable realities. No, no person was responsible for his suffering. It stemmed from the very nature of life. He needed to complain, not about the woman he loved, but about Love itself. Love, which he pursued with relentless intensity, was, he believed, the greatest of human sorrows. And, perhaps until death, he was destined to face this ultimate misfortune.

As he remained silent and thoughtful, Hippolyte asked:

While he was quiet and lost in thought, Hippolyte asked:

"Then do you think, George, that I don't love you?"

"So, George, do you really think I don't love you?"

"I believe that you love me now," he answered. "But can you prove to me that to-morrow, or in a month, or in a year, you will still be happy to be mine? Can you prove to me that to-day, even at this very moment, you are wholly mine? How much of you do I possess?"

"I think you love me now," he said. "But can you prove to me that tomorrow, in a month, or even in a year, you'll still be happy to be with me? Can you show me that today, right now, you are entirely mine? How much of you do I really have?"

"Everything," murmured Hippolyte.

"Everything," whispered Hippolyte.

"No," he went on, "nothing, or almost nothing. And I do not possess what I should like to possess. You are a perfect stranger to me. Like every other human being, you conceal within yourself a world which is impenetrable to me and to which no depth of passion can give me access. Of your sensations, your sentiments, your thoughts, I know but a small part. Speech is at best an imperfect sign. The soul is incommunicable. You cannot show me your soul. Even in our most ecstatic moments we are two, always two—separate, strangers, lonely at heart. I kiss your brow, and beneath that brow there exists possibly a thought that is not of me. I speak to you and what I say perhaps awakens in you memories of other days, and not of my love. A man passes, looks at you, and in your heart this slight fact gives rise to an emotion which I am unable to detect. And I never know what reflections of your past life may flash upon you even when you show most affection for me. Ah, I am so afraid of that past life of yours! I am by your side; I feel a delicious happiness invade my being, a happiness which at certain moments results from your presence alone. I caress you, I speak to you, I listen to you, I abandon myself entirely. All at once, a thought chills me. If, without being aware of it, I had evoked in your memory the phantom of a former sensation, melancholy relic of by-gone days? Never can I describe my anguish. This ardor, which induces in me the illusory feeling of I know not what communion between you and me, dies out all at once. You escape me, you steal away, you become inaccessible. And I remain alone in frightful solitude. Ten, twenty months of intimacy, are all as nothing. You seem to me as much a stranger as before your love for me began. And I—I cease to caress you, I no longer speak, I retire within myself, I avoid all external manifestation, I dread that the slightest shock should raise from the bottom of your soul the obscure dregs deposited there by irrevocable life. And then there fall on us those long silences full of anguish, in which the energies of the heart are uselessly and miserably consumed. I ask you: 'Of what are you thinking?' And you reply: 'Of what are you thinking?' I am ignorant of your thoughts and you are ignorant of mine. Every moment the distance between us widens, until finally it becomes abysmal."

"No," he said, "there's nothing, or almost nothing. I don't have what I wish I had. You're a complete stranger to me. Like everyone else, you hold a world inside that I can't access, and no amount of passion can change that. I only know a small part of your feelings, your emotions, and your thoughts. Words are a poor way to express anything. The soul can't be communicated. You can't show me your soul. Even in our happiest moments, there's always a gap between us—two separate, lonely souls. I kiss your forehead, and maybe hidden beneath that forehead is a thought that has nothing to do with me. I talk to you, and what I say might bring back memories from different times that aren't connected to my love. A man walks by, looks at you, and that small moment stirs an emotion in your heart that I can’t perceive. I can never know what memories from your past might come to mind, even when you show me the most affection. Ah, I’m so afraid of your past! I’m beside you, feeling a warm happiness inside me, happiness that sometimes comes just from your presence. I touch you, I talk to you, I listen to you, I give myself completely. Then, suddenly, a thought chills me. What if, without knowing it, I brought up an old feeling in you, a bittersweet reminder of days gone by? I can’t explain my anguish. This intense feeling, which gives me a false sense of connection between us, suddenly disappears. You slip away from me; you become unreachable. And I’m left alone in terrible solitude. Ten, twenty months of closeness mean nothing. You feel just as much of a stranger as you did before you fell in love with me. And I—I stop touching you, I don’t speak anymore, I retreat into myself, avoiding any external expression. I fear even the slightest shock will bring up the dark remnants of your past that life has buried deep within you. Then we fall into those long, painful silences, where the energy of my heart is wasted and suffering. I ask you, 'What are you thinking?' You reply, 'What are you thinking?' I don’t know your thoughts, and you don’t know mine. With each moment, the distance between us widens, until it feels impossible to cross."

"But," objected Hippolyte, "I experience no such feelings. I give you more of myself than ever. I think my love is stronger."

"But," Hippolyte argued, "I don't feel that way. I'm giving you more of myself than I ever have. I believe my love is stronger."

This affirmation of superiority wounded anew the invalid.

This claim of superiority hurt the disabled person once more.

"You think too much," she continued. "You pay too much attention to your thoughts. Possibly I have less attraction for you than your thoughts, because your thoughts are always different, always new, while now I have nothing that is new to offer you. In the beginning of our love you were less reflective and more spontaneous. You had not yet developed a taste for the bitter things in life; you were more lavish with your kisses than with your words. If, as you say, speech is an imperfect sign, it is not well to abuse it. And you do abuse it and in an almost always cruel manner."

"You overthink things," she continued. "You pay too much attention to your thoughts. Maybe I’m not as intriguing to you as your thoughts are because they’re always different, always fresh, while I don't have anything new to offer you right now. When we first started dating, you were less analytical and more spontaneous. You hadn’t yet gotten used to the tough realities of life; you were more generous with your kisses than with your words. If, as you say, words are an imperfect expression, then it’s not good to misuse them. And you do misuse them, almost always in a harsh way."

Then, after an interval of silence, prompted to speak by something he said, she yielded to the temptation to express herself:

After a brief pause, prompted by something he said, she surrendered to the impulse to express her thoughts:

"Only cadavers are dissected."

"Only corpses are dissected."

But scarcely had she spoken than she regretted it. Her remark struck her as being vulgar, unfeminine, and acrimonious. She was sorry she had not preserved that gentle and indulgent tone which had moved her lover so strongly a few moments before. Once more she had failed in her resolution to be to him the most patient and tender of nurses.

But as soon as she said it, she regretted it. Her comment seemed cheap, unladylike, and bitter. She wished she had maintained that soft and forgiving tone that had moved her partner so deeply just moments before. Once again, she had let herself down in her commitment to be the most patient and caring caregiver for him.

"You see," she said repentantly, "it is you who spoil me."

"You see," she said with regret, "it's you who spoils me."

He gave a faint smile. Both understood that in this quarrel their love only had been wounded.

He smiled slightly. They both understood that in this argument, their love had only been damaged.

The prelate's carriage repassed, the two black, long-tailed horses going at a trot. In the atmosphere which the haze of twilight rendered more and more livid, the trees assumed the appearance of spectres. Leaden-looking clouds darkened the height of the Palatine and the Vatican. A ray of light, yellow as sulphur, straight as a sword, lightly touched Mount Mario behind the pointed tops of the cypress-trees.

The bishop's carriage went by again, drawn by two black horses with long tails trotting along. In the fading twilight, which made everything look more and more washed out, the trees had a spooky look. Dark gray clouds hung over the Palatine and the Vatican. A sharp beam of yellow light, like sulfur, softly lit up Mount Mario behind the pointed tops of the cypress trees.

"Does she still love me?" George thought to himself. "Why is she so easily irritated? It may be that she feels that I speak the truth, or, at least, what will soon be the truth. Irritation is a symptom. But am I not conscious of a constant dull irritation in myself also? I know well the cause of my irritation. I am jealous. Of what? Of everything. Of the objects reflected in her eyes."

"Does she still love me?" George thought. "Why does she get annoyed so quickly? Maybe she can tell that I'm speaking the truth, or at least what will soon be the truth. Annoyance is a signal. But don't I also feel a constant dull annoyance within myself? I know exactly what makes me irritated. I'm jealous. Jealous of what? Of everything. Of the things I see reflected in her eyes."

He looked at her. "She is very beautiful to-day. She is pale. It would please me to see her always depressed, always ill. When her color returns it seems to me as if it were no longer she. When she laughs I cannot repress a vague hostility, almost anger, at her laugh. Not always, though."

He looked at her. "She looks really beautiful today. She's pale. I'd be okay with seeing her always down, always sick. When her color returns, it feels like she’s not herself anymore. When she laughs, I can't help but feel a weird hostility, almost anger, towards her laugh. Not all the time, though."

His thoughts died away in the shade of the twilight. He noticed suddenly how much the appearance of the evening reminded him of his beloved. From beneath the pallor of her dark face a light, violet-colored effusion shone through; and the narrow ribbon, of an exquisite shade of yellow, which she wore about her throat disclosed the brown marks of two beauty spots.

His thoughts drifted in the evening twilight. He suddenly realized how much the night reminded him of his beloved. From the pale tone of her dark face, a soft, violet glow radiated; and the narrow ribbon in a beautiful shade of yellow that she wore around her neck highlighted the brown spots of two beauty marks.

"She is very beautiful," he mused. "The expression of her face is nearly always profound, expressive, passionate. Therein rests the secret of her charm. Her beauty never tires me; it constantly suggests new dreams. What are the elements of this beauty? I cannot say. Materially, she is not beautiful. Sometimes, when I look at her, I am painfully surprised by a disillusion. That is because I then see only her physical characteristics; her face is not transfigured, illumined by the power of spiritual expression. She possesses, however, three divine elements of beauty: the brow, the eyes, and the mouth. Yes, divine."

"She is really beautiful," he thought. "The expression on her face is almost always deep, expressive, and passionate. That’s the key to her charm. Her beauty never gets old; it constantly inspires new dreams. What makes her beautiful? I can't exactly say. Physically, she’s not traditionally beautiful. Sometimes, when I look at her, I feel a sharp disappointment. That's because I only see her physical traits; her face isn’t transformed or lit up by the strength of her inner expression. However, she does have three amazing features: her forehead, her eyes, and her mouth. Yes, amazing."

Her laugh came to his mind.

He remembered her laugh.

"What did she tell me yesterday? I have forgotten what it was, some humorous incident that had happened at Milan during her visit to her sister's. 'How we laughed!' So then, even when away from me, she can laugh, be happy! Yet all her letters, which I have treasured, are full of sorrow, of tears, of hopeless regrets."

"What did she tell me yesterday? I can’t remember, it was some funny thing that happened in Milan when she visited her sister."How we laughed!So even when she's not with me, she can __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.laugh"Just be happy! But all her letters, which I've saved, are filled with sorrow, tears, and feelings of hopelessness."

He felt as if he had received a wound, and then a great restlessness came upon him, as if he were cognisant of a serious and irreparable fact not entirely clear to him. The ordinary phenomena of sentimental exaggeration manifested themselves in him by means of associated images. This simple laugh was transformed in his imagination into an incessant hilarity, ever-present, daily, hourly, during the entire period of her absence. Hippolyte had led a gay, commonplace existence, with people unknown to him, among the companions of her brother-in-law, in a circle of stupid admirers. Her sad letters were only lies. He remembered a passage in one letter: "Life here is insupportable; friends weary us constantly and do not leave us a single peaceful hour. You know how cordial the Milanese are." In his imagination arose a vision of Hippolyte surrounded by a crowd of common clerks, advocates, and tradesmen. She smiled on them all, giving her hand to all, listening to witless conversations, making stupid answers, sinking herself to the same ordinary level.

He felt like he had been hurt, and then a deep restlessness washed over him, as if he understood a serious and irreversible truth that he couldn't fully grasp. The typical signs of emotional exaggeration appeared in him through connected images. That simple laugh became, in his mind, a never-ending joy, always there, every day, every hour, throughout her entire absence. Hippolyte had lived a carefree, ordinary life with strangers, among her brother-in-law's friends, in a group of foolish admirers. Her sad letters were just lies. He remembered a line from one letter: "Life here is unbearable; friends exhaust us constantly and leave us with not a single moment of peace. You know how friendly the Milanese are.In his mind, he imagined Hippolyte surrounded by a group of ordinary clerks, lawyers, and shopkeepers. She smiled at all of them, shook hands with everyone, listened to boring conversations, and made silly replies, bringing herself down to the same dull level.

And then there fell upon his heart all the weight of the misery he had endured for the past two years at the thought of the existence his mistress led and the unknown world in which she passed the time not spent with him.

And then he felt the full burden of the misery he had gone through over the past two years, reflecting on the life his mistress led and the mysterious world where she spent her time when she wasn't with him.

"What does she do? Whom does she see? To whom does she speak? What is her behavior towards people who visit her, in whose life she is a factor?" Ever-recurring, unanswerable questions!

"What does she do? Who does she see? Who does she talk to? How does she interact with the people who visit her and in whose lives she has a part?" The same unanswerable questions keep coming up!

He thought, with anguish:

He thought, in distress:

"Each one of these persons takes something from her, and consequently takes something from me. I shall never know what influence these people have over her, the emotions and thoughts they arouse in her. Hippolyte's beauty is full of seductive power, the kind of beauty which torments men and arouses in them the passion of desire. Among that odious crowd, she must have been frequently desired. A man's desire is discernible in his look and the look is free, and the woman is without defence against the look of the man who desires her. What can be the impression of a woman who perceives that she is desired? She certainly cannot remain impassive. It must produce in her a feeling of disquietude, certainly some kind of emotion, if only one of repugnance and disgust. And thus the first man who comes along has the power to disturb the woman who loves me! In what, then, consists my possession of her?"

"Each of these people takes something from her, and in turn, takes something from me. I’ll never know what effect they have on her, the feelings and thoughts they provoke within her. Hippolyte's beauty is incredibly seductive, the kind that torments men and sparks their desire. In that awful crowd, she must have often been longed for. A man's desire is clear in his gaze, which is wide open, and a woman has no defenses against the look of a man who wants her. What can a woman feel when she realizes she is desired? She definitely can't remain indifferent. It must create some level of discomfort in her, at least some kind of emotion, even if it’s one of repulsion and disgust. So any man who shows up can disrupt the woman who loves me! So what does my claim over her actually mean?"

He suffered keenly because the physical pictures bore out his mental reasoning.

He felt a deep pain because the physical images validated his thoughts.

"I love Hippolyte; I love her with a passion which I should judge to be everlasting, did I not know that all human passion must cease at some time. I love her, and I cannot imagine keener voluptuous delights than those she gives me. More than once, however, at the sight of some passing woman, I have been seized with a sudden desire; more than once has the flash of a pair of feminine eyes thrown me into a melancholy train of thought; more than once I have dreamed of meeting some woman—a woman perceived in a drawing-room, or the mistress of a friend. What can be her way of loving? Of what does its voluptuous secret consist? And for some time this woman has haunted my mind, not, indeed, to the exclusion of all other thoughts, but at intervals and persistently. Such phantasies suddenly present themselves to my imagination even when I hold Hippolyte in my arms. Why should she not have been seized by desire upon sight of some passing man? Had I the gift of reading her soul and saw it traversed by such a desire, if but for a moment, I should, without the slightest doubt, consider my mistress sullied by an indelible stain and it seems to me that I should die of grief. This material proof I can never have, because the soul of my mistress is invisible and impalpable; this, however, does not prevent the soul from being as much or even more exposed to profanation than the body may be. But the analogy enlightens me; the possibility is certain. Perhaps at this very moment my mistress is cognisant of a recent stain upon her conscience and sees this stain expand beneath her contemplation."

I love Hippolyte; I love her with a passion that I would think is forever, if I didn't know that all human passion eventually fades. I love her, and I can't imagine any greater joys than what she has given me. Yet, more than once, when I see a woman walk by, I've been struck by a sudden desire; more than once, the spark from a woman's gaze has left me feeling sad; more than once, I've found myself dreaming of meeting some woman—a woman I spotted in a gathering or a friend’s partner. What is her way of loving? What is the secret behind her allure? And for a while, this woman lingers in my mind, not completely displacing everything else, but showing up repeatedly and persistently. Such fantasies invade my thoughts even when I have Hippolyte in my arms. Why shouldn't she feel desire when she sees another man? If I could see into her soul and found it stirred by such a wish, even for just a moment, I would surely consider my mistress marked by an indelible stain, and it seems I would die of heartbreak. I can never have this concrete proof, though, because my mistress's soul is invisible and intangible; however, that doesn't stop the soul from being just as vulnerable, if not more so, to being tainted than the body. But the comparison brings clarity; the possibility is real. Perhaps right now, my mistress is aware of a recent stain on her conscience and is watching it grow as she thinks about it.

Stunned by his pain, he started violently.

Stunned by his pain, he jumped suddenly.

"What ails you—of what are you thinking?" asked Hippolyte gently.

"What's bothering you—what's on your mind?" Hippolyte asked gently.

"Of you," he replied.

"About you," he replied.

"Good or bad?"

"Is it good or bad?"

"Bad."

"Not good."

She gave a sigh and then said: "Shall we go?"

She sighed and then said, "Should we head out?"

"Yes—let us go."

"Yes—let's go."

They rose and regained the road by which they had come. Slowly and with tearful accents Hippolyte murmured: "What a sad evening, O my love!"

They stood up and went back to the road they had traveled. Slowly and with tearful voices, Hippolyte said, "What a sad evening, my love!"

And she stopped as if to recall and live over again the sorrows scattered through the day that was about to close. Around them, now, the Pincio was deserted, full of silence, full of violet shadows in which the busts on their pedestals took on the appearance of funereal monuments. Below, the city was covered with ashes. A few drops of rain were falling.

She paused, as if trying to recall and experience the sorrows of the day that was coming to a close. The Pincio was deserted, wrapped in silence and violet shadows where the busts on their pedestals resembled tombstones. Below, the city was cloaked in ash. A few drops of rain began to fall.

"Where shall we go to-night? What are you going to do?" she asked.

"Where are we headed tonight? What do you have in mind?" she asked.

He replied dejectedly: "What I shall do? I do not know."

He responded sadly, "What am I supposed to do? I have no idea."

They suffered, both of them, as they stood side by side; and they thought with terror of a greater agony which awaited them, well known and far more cruel—the horrible torture with which their nocturnal imaginations would rend their defenceless souls.

They both felt pain standing next to each other, fearing a deeper hurt that was coming for them—one they were all too familiar with and that was much harsher—the terrifying agony their nighttime thoughts would bring to their vulnerable souls.

"If you like, I will remain with you to-night," said Hippolyte timidly.

"If you want, I can stay with you tonight," Hippolyte said shyly.

Devoured by a secret rancor and spurred on by a furious desire to be spiteful and resentful, George replied: "No."

Fueled by a hidden anger and a strong desire to be spiteful, George responded, "No."

But his heart protested. "Stay far from her to-night? You cannot. No, you cannot." And in spite of his blind, hostile impulses, the conviction of this impossibility, the sure knowledge of this absolute impossibility, gave him a kind of internal thrill, a strange thrill of exalted pride at being controlled by such a great passion. He repeated to himself: "I could not stay away from her to-night; no, I could not." And he felt the indefinable sensation of being dominated by an unknown power. A tragic breath passed over his being. "George!" cried Hippolyte, frightened and clinging to his arm.

But his heart fought back. "Stay away from her tonight? You can't. No, you really can't." And despite his blind, angry instincts, the certainty of this impossibility, the clear understanding of this absolute impossibility, gave him a rush inside, a strange excitement of elevated pride at being compelled by such a powerful passion. He told himself: "I couldn't"Stay away from her tonight; no, I couldn't." He felt an indescribable sensation of being controlled by an unknown force. A tragic breath washed over him. "George!" cried Hippolyte, scared and holding onto his arm.

He started. He recognized the spot where they had stopped to look at the bloody stain left by the suicide. "Are you afraid?" he asked.

He flinched. He recognized the spot where they had stopped to look at the bloodstain left by the suicide. "Are you afraid?" he asked.

"A little," she replied, still holding his arm.

"Just a bit," she answered, still gripping his arm.

He disengaged himself from this restraint and, approaching the parapet, leaned over. Darkness had already enshrouded the street below; but he believed he could still distinguish the blackish spot on the cobblestones, because he still had the recent picture before his mind. The deepening twilight seemed to suggest and create a phantom corpse, the indefinite and bloody form of a blond young man. "Who was this man? Why did he kill himself?" In this phantom he seemed to recognize his own form. Rapid, incoherent thoughts coursed through his brain. He saw, as by a lightning flash, his poor uncle Demetrius, his father's youngest brother, also a suicide—a face covered by a black pall resting on a white pillow, a slender, pale, yet virile hand, and a small silver vessel containing holy water suspended from the wall by three small chains which, every now and then, rattled as they were swung by the breeze. "Suppose I threw myself over? A leap forward, a rapid fall! Does one lose consciousness when falling through space?" He imagined the shock of the body against the stones, and he shuddered. Then he felt in all his limbs a violent, agonizing repulsion, mingled with a feeling of strange lassitude. In his imagination he conjured up the delights of the coming night: to be lulled gradually into a state of delicious languor; to awake with a superabundance of tenderness mysteriously accumulated during one's sleep. Fancies and ideas followed one another with extraordinary rapidity.

He freed himself from this restraint, moving closer to the edge and leaning over. Darkness had already taken over the street below, but he thought he could still see a dark spot on the cobblestones, the recent image still vivid in his mind. The growing twilight seemed to summon a ghostly figure, a vague and bloody silhouette of a young blond man. "Who was this person? Why did he take his own life?" In this vision, he felt he could see his own reflection. Rapid, chaotic thoughts raced through his mind. He suddenly recalled his poor uncle Demetrius, his father's youngest brother, another suicide—a face covered with a black cloth resting on a white pillow, a slender, pale yet strong hand, and a small silver vessel holding holy water hanging from the wall by three tiny chains that clinked softly as they swayed in the breeze. "What if I jumped? A leap into the unknown, a quick fall! Do you lose consciousness while falling?" He pictured the impact of his body hitting the stones and shivered. Then he felt a strong, agonizing resistance in all his limbs, mixed with a strange fatigue. In his mind, he envisioned the pleasures of the upcoming night: gradually drifting into a state of blissful drowsiness; waking up with a profound sense of tenderness mysteriously built up during sleep. Thoughts and ideas flowed through his mind at incredible speed.

When he turned round, his eyes met those of Hippolyte. Her eyes were widely dilated and fixed upon him, and he believed he could read in their depths things which increased his pain. He passed his arm beneath that of his mistress with an affectionate gesture customary with him. And she pressed his arm firmly against her heart. Both felt a sudden desire to embrace, to dissolve one into the other, distractedly.

When he turned around, his eyes locked with Hippolyte's. Her eyes were wide open and focused on him, and he thought he could see things in their depths that intensified his pain. He slipped his arm under his partner's in a familiar, loving way. She pressed his arm tightly against her heart. They both felt an uncontrollable urge to embrace and to lose themselves in each other, impulsively.

"All out! All out!"

"Game over! Game over!"

The cry of the keepers resounded among the groves, disturbing the silence.

The shout of the keepers rang out through the groves, shattering the silence.

"All out!"

"All out!"

After the cry, the silence seemed heavier and more dismal than ever, and these few words, vociferated by men they could not see, gave the two lovers an insupportable shock. To show that they had heard and were preparing to leave, they hastened their step. But here and there, in the deserted paths, the voices obstinately repeated:

After the shout, the silence felt heavier and more grim than ever, and those few words yelled by unseen men gave the two lovers an overwhelming shock. To show they had heard and were preparing to leave, they picked up their pace. But here and there, along the deserted paths, the voices stubbornly echoed:

"All out!"

"All out!"

"Curse their cries!" exclaimed Hippolyte, with a gesture of impatience and exasperation, and increasing the rapidity of her pace.

"Curse their cries!" shouted Hippolyte, irritated and frustrated, as she quickened her pace.

The clock of the Trinita-de-Monti sounded the Angelus. Rome appeared, similar to an immense, grayish, formless cloud touching the earth. Already, in the neighboring houses, several windows were lit up, their lights enlarged by the fog. A few drops of rain were falling.

The clock at Trinita-de-Monti chimed for the Angelus. Rome appeared as a massive, gray, formless cloud hanging close to the ground. In the nearby buildings, several windows came to life, their lights illuminated by the fog. A few drops of rain were falling.

"You'll come to me to-night, won't you?" asked George.

"You're coming to see me tonight, right?" George asked.

"Yes, yes, I will come."

"Sure, I will come."

"Early?"

"Too soon?"

"About eleven."

"Around eleven."

"I should die if you did not come."

"I would be heartbroken if you didn't come."

"I will come."

"I'm on my way."

They gazed in each other's eyes, exchanging an intoxicating promise.

They gazed into each other's eyes, exchanging a mesmerizing promise.

Overcome by his emotion, George murmured: "Am I forgiven?"

Feeling overwhelmed by his emotions, George whispered, "Am I forgiven?"

They looked at each other again, and their gaze was charged with caresses.

They looked at each other again, and their eyes were filled with love.

"Adored one!" he murmured.

"Beloved!" he murmured.

"Addio!" she rejoined softly. "Think of me until eleven."

"Goodbye!" she said softly. "Keep me in your thoughts until eleven."

"Addio!"

"Goodbye!"

They separated at the foot of the Via Gregoriana. She went down the Via Capo-le-Case. As long as he could see her going along the wet pavement, lit up by the reflection of the shop windows, his gaze followed her.

They separated at the bottom of the Via Gregoriana. She walked down the Via Capo-le-Case. As long as he could see her walking on the wet pavement, lit up by the reflections from the shop windows, he kept watching her.

"Thus it is," he thought. "She leaves me; she enters a house of which I know nothing; she reënters upon her commonplace life, despoiled of all the ideality in which I have clothed her; she becomes another woman entirely. I no longer know her. The gross necessities of life occupy her, absorb her, and degrade her...."

"So it is," he thought. "She leaves me; she walks into a house I know nothing about; she returns to her everyday life, free of all the ideals I had surrounded her with; she transforms into a totally different woman. I don't know her anymore. The harsh realities of life consume her, take control of her, and drag her down...."

A perfume of violets was carried to him from a florist's close by, and his heart swelled with confused aspirations.

A sweet smell of violets wafted to him from a nearby florist, and his heart was filled with mixed hopes and dreams.

"Ah! why is it not permitted us to conform our existence according to our dreams, and to live forever in ourselves alone?"

"Ah! Why can't we live our lives according to our dreams and fully embrace our inner selves?"

CHAPTER II.

CHAPTER 2.

At ten o'clock in the morning George was still buried in the profound and refreshing slumber which, in the young, follows a night of voluptuousness, when his servant entered to awaken him.

At ten in the morning, George was still enjoying the restful sleep that follows a night of indulgence when his servant entered to wake him up.

Turning in his bed, he cried ill-humoredly:

Turning in his bed, he muttered:

"I am at home to no one. Let me be."

"I'm not available to anyone. Just leave me alone."

But from the adjoining room he heard the importunate visitor's voice addressing him in beseeching accents:

But from the next room, he heard the persistent visitor’s voice calling out to him in a pleading tone:

"Excuse me, George; I must speak to you."

"Hey, George; I need to talk to you."

George recognized the voice of Alphonso Exili, and his annoyance was only the greater.

George recognized Alphonso Exili's voice, and his annoyance grew even stronger.

This Exili was a college chum, a man of mediocre intelligence, who, ruined by gambling and debauch, had become a parasite and adventurer.

This Exili was a college buddy, an average guy in terms of smarts, who, after losing everything to gambling and partying, became a moocher and adrenaline junkie.

He still appeared a handsome young man, in spite of his face devastated by vice; yet in his person and manners there was that indefinable cunning and ignobleness noticeable in persons reduced to living by their wits.

He still looked like a good-looking young man, even though his face was marked by bad habits; however, in his attitude and actions, there was that unmistakable slyness and degradation often found in people who have had to depend on their cleverness to survive.

He entered, waited until the servant had retired, and assumed a distressed air. Then, swallowing half his words, he said: "Forgive me, George, if I have recourse once more to your kindness. I must pay a card debt. I want you to help me. It's a small sum. Only three hundred lira. Forgive me."

He walked in, waited for the servant to leave, and put on a concerned look. Then, after a moment of hesitation, he said, "I'm sorry, George, but I need to ask for your kindness one more time. I have a debt to pay. I need your help. It’s a small amount, just three hundred lira. Please forgive me."

"What? You pay your card debts now?" said George. "I'm surprised."

"What? You're paying off your credit card debt now?" George said. "I'm surprised."

He threw this insult at him with the most perfect sans-gêne. Not knowing how to break off all connection with the parasite, he treated him with contempt, just as one would use a stick to ward off a dirty animal.

He threw this insult at him with totaleaseNot knowing how to fully sever ties with the leech, he looked at him with contempt, just like you would use a stick to keep a filthy animal away.

Exili smiled.

Exili smiled.

"Come, don't be unkind," he pleaded, in supplicating tones, like a woman's. "You'll give me the three hundred lira, won't you? I will pay you back to-morrow, on my word of honor!"

"Come on, don’t be cruel," he pleaded, in a voice that sounded feminine. "You’ll lend me the three hundred lira, right? I’ll pay you back tomorrow, I promise!"

George burst into laughter. He pulled the bell to summon the servant. The servant entered. "Get my bunch of keys out of those clothes there, on the sofa." The servant found the keys. "Open the second drawer. Give me the large card-case." The servant passed him the card-case. "Very well, you may go."

George burst out laughing. He rang the bell to summon the servant. The servant entered. "Please grab my bunch of keys from those clothes over there, on the sofa." The servant retrieved the keys. "Open the second drawer. Give me the large card case." The servant handed him the card case. "Okay, you can leave now."

"Couldn't you let me have four hundred lira?" asked Exili, with a half-timid, half-convulsive smile when the servant had left the room.

"Could you please lend me four hundred lira?" Exili asked, mixing shyness and nervousness in his smile after the servant had left the room.

"No, there's three hundred. It's the last time. Now go."

"No, there are three hundred. This is the last time. Now, leave."

Instead of handing him the bills, George laid them on the edge of the bed. Exili smiled, took them, and placed them in his pocket; then, in an ambiguous tone, in which irony was mixed with adulation, he said: "You have a noble heart."

Instead of handing him the bills, George placed them on the edge of the bed. Exili smiled, grabbed them, and put them in his pocket; then, with a tone that was both sarcastic and complimentary, he said: "You have a noble heart."

His gaze wandered around the chamber, and he added: "You have a delicious bedroom."

His eyes scanned the room, and he said, "You have a beautiful bedroom."

He seated himself on the sofa, poured out a small glass of liqueur, and refilled his cigar-case.

He sat on the couch, poured a small glass of liqueur, and refilled his cigar case.

"Who is your present mistress?" he went on. "What's her name? I believe it's no longer the one you had last year."

"Who’s your current girlfriend?" he asked. "What's her name? I don't think it's the same one you were with last year."

"Go away, Exili. I want to sleep."

"Leave me alone, Exili. I just want to sleep."

"What a splendid creature! She has the handsomest eyes in Rome. She's away, I suppose. I have not met her for several days. She must be out of town. She has a sister in Milan, I think."

"What a gorgeous person! She has the most amazing eyes in Rome. She's probably not here. I haven’t seen her in several days. She must be out of town. I think she has a sister in Milan."

He refilled his petit verre and swallowed its contents at a single gulp. Possibly he gossiped only in order to gain time enough to empty the bottle.

He filled hissmall glassand downed it in one shot. Maybe he was just making small talk to buy himself some time to finish the bottle.

"She's separated from her husband, isn't she?" he continued. "I imagine that her finances must be at a very low ebb, and yet she is always most elegantly dressed. About two months ago I met her in the Via del Babuino. You know your probable successor. But no, you can't know him. It's Monti, the mercante di campagna, a great big fellow, with dirty blond hair. That very day I saw her he was close at her heels in the Via del Babuino. You know one can see at a glance when a man is following a woman. Monti has money, too."

"She's separated from her husband, right?" he went on. "I guess her finances are pretty strained, but she always dresses so elegantly. About two months ago, I ran into her on Via del Babuino. You know who might take your place. But no, you wouldn't know him. It's Monti, the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."mercante di campagna, a large guy with dirty blond hair. The same day I saw her, he was right behind her on Via del Babuino. You can tell at a glance when a guy is following a woman. Monti has money, too.

He uttered these last words in a curious tone; an odious tone of envy and cupidity. Then he drank for the third time, noiselessly.

He spoke his last words with a strange tone; one filled with hate, jealousy, and greed. Then, he silently took another drink for the third time.

"Are you asleep, George?"

"Are you sleeping, George?"

Instead of answering, George pretended to sleep. He had heard everything, but he feared that Exili might see his heart-beats through the bedclothes.

Instead of replying, George pretended to be asleep. He had heard everything, but he was concerned that Exili might feel his heartbeat through the blankets.

"George!"

"George!"

He feigned to start like a man suddenly awakened.

He acted as if he had just been abruptly awakened.

"What! You are still here? Aren't you going?"

"What! You're still here? Aren't you going?"

"I am going now—but look! A tortoise-shell pin!"

"I'm leaving now—but look at this! A tortoiseshell pin!"

He stooped to pick it up from the carpet, examined it with curiosity, and laid it on the coverlid.

He bent down to pick it up from the carpet, examined it with interest, and placed it on the blanket.

"Lucky fellow!" he exclaimed in the same ambiguous tone. "And now, ta-ta—a thousand thanks."

“Lucky guy!” he said with the same vague tone. “And now, see you later—a thousand thanks.”

He extended his hand, but George kept his beneath the clothes. The chatterbox turned towards the door.

He extended his hand, but George kept his hidden under his clothes. The chatterbox turned to look at the door.

"Your cognac is exquisite. I'll take another petit verre."

"Your cognac is amazing. I’ll have another one."small glass."

He drank, and then went away. George, in his bed, could relish the poison at his leisure.

He took a drink and then left. George, in his bed, could savor the poison at his own pace.

CHAPTER III.

CHAPTER 3.

The second anniversary fell on the second of April.

The second anniversary was on April 2.

"This time," said Hippolyte, "we will celebrate it away from Rome. We must pass a great week of love; all by ourselves, no matter where, but not here."

"This time," Hippolyte said, "we're going to celebrate away from Rome. We need an incredible week of love, just the two of us, wherever that may be, but not here."

"Do you remember the first anniversary," asked George, "that of last year?"

"Do you remember our first anniversary?" George asked. "The one from last year?"

"Yes, I remember."

"Yeah, I remember."

"It was a Sunday, Easter Sunday. And I came to your rooms at ten o'clock in the morning. And you wore that little English jacket that pleased me so. You had brought your prayer-book."

It was a Sunday, Easter Sunday. I arrived at your place at ten in the morning. You were wearing that cute English jacket that I liked so much. You had brought your prayer book.

"Oh! that morning, I had not been to mass."

"Oh! That morning, I didn't go to mass."

"You were in such a hurry."

"You were in a real hurry."

"My departure from the house was like a flight," answered Hippolyte. "You know, on holy days, I could not call a moment my own. Yet, for all that, I found a way to remain with you until noon. And we had guests for lunch that day."

"Leaving the house felt like breaking free," Hippolyte replied. "You know how it is on special days—I couldn't find a moment to myself. Still, even with that, I managed to hang out with you until noon. And we had guests for lunch that day."

"Then, the rest of the day we could not see each other. It was a sad anniversary."

"After that, we couldn't meet for the rest of the day. It was a sad anniversary."

"Yes, it was," murmured Hippolyte.

"Yeah, it was," murmured Hippolyte.

"And that sun!"

"And that sunlight!"

"And that forest of flowers in your room," she laughed. "I, too, on that morning, had gone out for a moment; I bought up almost the entire flower market."

"And those flowers in your room," she chuckled. "I also stepped out for a little while that morning; I bought almost every flower at the market."

"You threw hands full of rose-leaves at me. You put a number of the leaves down my neck, in my sleeves. Do you remember?"

"You threw handfuls of rose leaves at me. You tucked some of the leaves into my neck and down my sleeves. Do you remember?"

"Yes, I remember."

"Yeah, I remember."

"And then, at the house, I found them all when I disrobed."

"Once I got to the house and took off my clothes, I found everyone there."

She smiled.

She smiled.

"And on my return my husband found leaves on my hat, in the folds of my dress."

"When I returned, my husband saw leaves on my hat and in the folds of my dress."

"Yes, you told me."

"Yeah, you told me."

"I did not go out again that day. I did not care to go out again. I thought, and rethought. Yes, it was a sad anniversary."

I didn't go out again that day. I just didn’t want to. I thought about it and thought about it some more. Yeah, it was a sad anniversary.

After an interval of silent revery, she spoke again.

After a moment of silent reflection, she spoke again.

"Did you believe, in your heart, that we should reach our second anniversary?"

"Did you really believe deep down that we would reach our second anniversary?"

"I—no," he replied.

"I—no," he said.

"Nor I."

"Me neither."

"What love!" thought George, "that which carries within itself the presentiment of its end." He then thought of the husband, without hate and even with a sort of compassionate benevolence. "Now she is free. Why, then, am I more uneasy now than formerly? The husband was a sort of guarantee for me; I looked on him as a guardian who shielded my mistress from all danger. Maybe these are illusions; because at that time, also, I suffered much. But the suffering which is passed seems always less severe than the present pain." Following his own reflections, he no longer listened to Hippolyte's words.

"What love!" George thought, "the kind that hints at its own ending." He then considered the husband, feeling neither hatred nor resentment, but rather a sort of compassionate understanding. "Now she is free. So why do I feel even more anxious now than before? The husband was like a safety net for me; I saw him as the one who kept my lover out of danger. Maybe these are just illusions; after all, I suffered a lot back then too. But the pain I've experienced in the past always seems less severe than what I'm feeling now." Lost in his thoughts, he stopped listening to Hippolyte's words.

"Well," she said, "where shall we go? We must decide. To-morrow is the first of April. I have already said to my mother: 'You know, mamma, one of these days I am going on a short journey.' I must prepare her for my departure. Do not worry. I will invent a plausible pretext. Leave it to me."

"Okay," she said, "where should we go? We need to figure it out. Tomorrow is April 1st. I already told my mom, 'You know, Mom, one of these days I’m going to take a short trip.' I need to get her ready for me being away. Don’t worry. I’ll come up with a good excuse. Just trust me."

She spoke gayly; she smiled. And in the smile which illuminated her closing remarks he believed he discovered the instinctive contentment which a woman feels when concocting some deception. The facility with which Hippolyte succeeded in deceiving her mother displeased him. He thought once more, and not without regret, of the marital vigilance. "Why suffer so cruelly on account of this liberty," he reflected, "when it is in the service of my pleasure? I do not know what I would give could I get away from my fixed idea, from my suspicions which do her injustice. I love her, and I wrong her; I love her, and I believe her capable of an unworthy action!"

She spoke happily and smiled. In the smile that brightened her last words, he thought he saw the genuine satisfaction a woman feels when she’s telling some sort of lie. The way Hippolyte could easily deceive her mother bothered him. He once again reflected, not without regret, on the need for marital awareness. "Why suffer so painfully because of this freedom," he thought, "when it benefits my own pleasure? I can’t even imagine what I would give to break free from my fixed ideas, to be free of the doubts that hurt her. I love her, yet I hurt her; I love her, but I believe she’s capable of doing something dishonorable!”

"We must not go too far," she said. "You ought to know of some peaceful spot, secluded, full of trees, interesting. Not Tivoli, nor Frascati."

"We shouldn't go too far," she said. "You must know of some peaceful spot, tucked away, surrounded by trees, something intriguing. Not Tivoli or Frascati."

"Take the Baedeker—it's there on the table—and look."

"Grab the"Baedeker"—it's on the table—so check it out."

"Let us look together."

"Let's look together."

She took the red book, knelt close to the couch on which he was seated, and with pretty gestures and infantile grace she began to turn over the pages. Every few moments she read a few lines in a low tone.

She picked up the red book, knelt by the couch where he was sitting, and with graceful movements and a childlike charm, she began flipping through the pages. Every little while, she softly read a few lines.

He sat watching her, fascinated by the finesse of the nape of her neck, from which the little brown curls mounted towards the crown of her head, twisted into a sort of coil. He looked at the two little brown spots, beauty spots, the Twins placed one by the side of the other on the whiteness of the velvety neck to which they gave an ineffable charm. He remarked that she wore no earrings. In fact, for two or three days she had not worn her sapphire earrings. "Has she sacrificed them on account of some money embarrassment? Who knows? She may be suffering silently from the cares of hard, daily necessities." He had to forcibly compel himself to consider seriously the thought which haunted him. This thought was as follows: "When she becomes tired of me (and that will not be very long), she will fall into the hands of the first comer who will offer her an easy life, and who, in exchange for sensual pleasure, will keep her from want. This man may even be the mercante of whom Exili spoke. Disgusted with petty miseries, she will triumph over the other disgust; she will adapt herself. It is even possible that she will not have to overcome any repugnance."

He sat there, watching her, mesmerized by the gentle curve of her neck, where the little brown curls flowed toward the top of her head in a twisted coil. He noticed the two small beauty spots next to each other on the smoothness of her velvety neck, adding an indescribable charm. He realized that she wasn't wearing any earrings. In fact, for the past two or three days, she hadn’t worn her sapphire earrings. "Has she stopped wearing them due to some financial issue? Who knows? She might be struggling silently with the pressures of everyday life." He had to force himself to take seriously the thought that lingered in his mind. That thought was: "When she gets tired of me (which won't be long), she’ll run into the arms of the first man who offers her an easy life, and who, in exchange for physical pleasure, will keep her comfortable. This man might even be the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."mercantethat Exili mentioned. Disillusioned by minor challenges, she'll move beyond her disgust; she'll adjust. It's even possible that she won't need to overcome any dislike.

He remembered the mistress of one of her friends, the Countess Albertini. This woman, separated from her husband, left free without fortune, had descended progressively to lucrative amours, having enough cleverness to save appearances. He remembered a second example, which illustrated even more truly the possibility of what he feared. And confronted with this possibility, which emerged from the unfathomable future, he felt an inexpressible pain. Henceforth his apprehensions would give him no truce. Sooner or later, he was fated to witness the fall of the creature he had placed so high. Life was full of such forfeitures.

He recalled the mistress of one of his friends, Countess Albertini. This woman, who was separated from her husband and without any money, had slowly started to turn to lucrative options.affairs, using her intelligence to maintain a facade. He remembered another example that more clearly showed the potential of what he feared. Confronted with this possibility, which hovered ominously over the uncertain future, he experienced an indescribable pain. From that moment forward, his anxieties would never allow him peace. Eventually, he was destined to witness the downfall of the person he had admired so much. Life was filled with such losses.

"I have found nothing," she said in a disappointed tone.

"I haven't found anything," she said, sounding disappointed.

"Gubbio, Narni, Viterbo, Orvieto! Look at the map of Orvieto: the Monastery of Saint Peter, the Monastery of Saint Paul, the Monastery of Jesus, the Monastery of Saint Bernardin, the Monastery of Saint Louis, the Convent of Saint Dominique, the Convent of Saint Francis, the Convent of the Servants of Mary."

"Gubbio, Narni, Viterbo, Orvieto! Take a look at the map of Orvieto: the Monastery of Saint Peter, the Monastery of Saint Paul, the Monastery of Jesus, the Monastery of Saint Bernard, the Monastery of Saint Louis, the Convent of Saint Dominic, the Convent of Saint Francis, the Convent of the Servants of Mary."

She read in a sing-song tone, as if she were reciting a litany. All at once she began to laugh, threw back her head, and offered her beautiful forehead to the lips of her lover. She was in one of those moments of expanding kindness which gave her the air of a young girl.

She read in a playful voice, almost like she was chanting. Suddenly, she burst out laughing, tilted her head back, and offered her beautiful forehead to her lover's lips. In that moment of true warmth, she looked like a young girl.

"What a number of monasteries! How many convents! It must be a strange place. Shall we go to Orvieto?"

"Check out all those monasteries! So many convents! It must be a unique place. Should we visit Orvieto?"

George experienced a sensation as if his soul had been overwhelmed by a sudden wave of freshness. He abandoned himself with gratitude to this comforting sign. And, as he pressed his lips to Hippolyte's brow, he gathered there the souvenir of the city of the Guelphs, of the deserted city which is silent in mute adoration of its marvellous Duomo.

George felt a sudden rush of freshness wash over him. He embraced this comforting sensation with gratitude. As he kissed Hippolyte's forehead, he held onto the memory of the city of the Guelphs, the quiet city that reverently admired its magnificent Duomo.

"Orvieto! were you never there? Imagine to yourself, at the top of a rock of tufa, overlooking a melancholy valley, a city so perfectly silent as to seem without inhabitants; shutters closed; gray lanes in which the grass grows; a capuchin monk crossing a public square; a bishop descending from a black carriage in front of some hospital, with a decrepit domestic at the carriage-door; a tower against a white and rainy sky; a clock slowly tolling the hours; and all at once, at the bottom of a street, a miracle—the Duomo."

"Orvieto! Have you never been there? Imagine this: on top of a tufa rock, overlooking a gloomy valley, there's a city so eerily quiet that it feels abandoned; the shutters are closed; gray streets where grass is growing; a capuchin monk walking through a public square; a bishop stepping out of a black carriage in front of a hospital, with an elderly servant waiting by the carriage door; a tower against a white, rainy sky; a clock slowly chiming the hours; and suddenly, at the end of a street, a miracle—the Duomo."

"What peace!" murmured Hippolyte, rather dreamily, as if she had before her eyes the vision of this silent city.

"What peace!" murmured Hippolyte, a bit dreamily, as if she could see the image of this quiet city in her mind.

"I have seen Orvieto in February," he went on, "when the weather was like to-day, uncertain—a few drops of rain; a few beams of sunshine. I stayed there one day, and I was sorry to leave. I brought away with me a feeling of nostalgia for that peace. Oh! what peace! I had no other companion than myself, and I indulged in this dream: 'To have a mistress, or, to express it better, a sister-lover, who would be full of devotion; and to come here, to live here for a month, a long April month, a rather rainy April, ashen but mild, with showers of sunshine; to pass hours and hours in, or before, or about the cathedral; to gather roses in the convents' gardens; to visit the houses of the sisters to get preserves; to drink delicious perfumed liqueurs from small Etruscan cups; to love a great deal, and sleep a great deal in a soft bed all veiled in virginal white.'"

"I went to Orvieto in February," he said, "when the weather was like today—unpredictable, with a few raindrops and some sunshine. I spent a day there, and I felt sad to leave. I took with me a sense of nostalgia for that peacefulness. Oh! What tranquility! I was alone, and I let myself daydream: 'To have a lover, or even better, a sister-lover, who would be totally devoted; to come here and live for a month, a long April month, a rather rainy one, gray but mild, with bursts of sunshine; to spend hours before or around the cathedral; to gather roses in the convent gardens; to visit the sisters’ homes for preserves; to sip on delicious perfumed liqueurs from small Etruscan cups; to love a lot, and to sleep a lot in a soft bed draped in pure white.'"

This dream made Hippolyte smile with happiness. Putting on an innocent expression, she said: "I am pious, you know. Will you take me to Orvieto?"

This dream made Hippolyte smile with happiness. Putting on an innocent expression, she said, "I'm religious, you know. Will you take me to Orvieto?"

And huddling at her lover's feet, she took both his hands in hers. An immense joy invaded her whole being; she had already a foretaste of the promised repose, idleness, melancholy.

Curling up at her lover's feet, she held both of his hands in hers. A wave of profound joy washed over her; she had already glimpsed the promised peace, relaxation, and sadness.

"Tell me again."

"Repeat that for me."

He kissed her forehead, lingering over it with chaste emotion. Then for a long time he regarded her caressingly.

He kissed her forehead and stayed there for a moment with gentle feelings. After that, he gazed at her lovingly for a long time.

"Your forehead is so beautiful," he said, with a little thrill.

"Your forehead is really beautiful," he said, feeling a bit excited.

At that moment the real Hippolyte corresponded with the ideal Hippolyte which lived in his heart. He beheld her beautiful, tender, submissive, breathing a noble and sweet poesy. According to the motto he had invested her with, she was grave and suave—gravis dum suavis.

At that moment, the real Hippolyte matched the ideal Hippolyte that existed in his heart. He saw her as beautiful, kind, and obedient, radiating a noble and sweet grace. Following the motto he had given her, she was serious and calm—gravis dum suavis.

"Tell me again," she murmured.

"Say it again," she murmured.

A soft light entered from the balcony. From time to time the windows rattled gently under the breeze; and the raindrops pattered almost noiselessly on the panes.

A soft light streamed in from the balcony. Every now and then, the windows gently rattled in the breeze, and the raindrops tapped quietly against the glass.

CHAPTER IV.

CHAPTER 4.

"Since we have already enjoyed in imagination the essence of pleasure, since we have tasted all that our sensations and sentiments could experience of what is rarest and most delicate, I would advise that we renounce the experience of reality. Don't let us go to Orvieto." And he chose another place: Albano-Laziale.

"Since we've already enjoyed the essence of pleasure in our minds and experienced everything our senses and feelings could offer that is rare and exquisite, I suggest we skip the experience of reality. Let's not go to Orvieto." Then he chose a different place: Albano-Laziale.

George was not acquainted with Albano, nor Ariccia, nor the Lake of Nemi. Hippolyte, during her infancy, had been taken to Albano to the house of an aunt, now dead. For him this trip would have the charm of the unknown, and for her it would evoke the souvenir of days long distant. Does it not seem as if a new vision of beauty renews and purifies love? Do not the memories of the virginal age embalm the heart with a perfume always fresh and soothing?

George wasn't familiar with Albano, Ariccia, or Lake Nemi. As a child, Hippolyte had been taken to Albano to visit an aunt who has since died. For him, this trip would be thrilling and new, while for her, it would evoke memories of times long past. Doesn't it seem like a fresh perspective on beauty rejuvenates and purifies love? Don't memories of youthful innocence fill the heart with a scent that stays forever vibrant and comforting?

They decided to leave on the second of April, at noon, by train. Both were punctual at the rendezvous at the station, and when they found themselves amidst the crowd they felt a restless joy penetrate their souls.

They decided to leave on April 2nd at noon by train. Both arrived on time at the meeting spot at the station, and when they were in the middle of the crowd, they felt a restless joy fill their souls.

"Shan't we be seen? Tell me, shan't we be seen?" asked Hippolyte, half-laughing and half-trembling, and imagining that all eyes were fixed on her. "How much longer before we start? Dio Mio! How afraid I am!"

"Will we be noticed? Seriously, will we be noticed?" Hippolyte asked, half-laughing and half-nervous, feeling like everyone was watching her. "How much longer until we go? Oh my God! I'm so scared!"

They hoped to have a compartment to themselves; but, to their great regret, they were forced to resign themselves to having three travelling companions. George saluted a gentleman and lady.

They were hoping to have a compartment to themselves, but to their great disappointment, they had to share with three other travelers. George said hello to a man and a woman.

"Who is that?" asked Hippolyte, leaning towards her lover's ear.

"Who is that?" Hippolyte asked, leaning in toward her lover's ear.

"I will tell you."

"I'll tell you."

She examined the couple with curiosity. The gentleman was an old man with a long, venerable beard, a broad, bald, yellowish head, marked in the centre by a deep depression, a sort of enormous and deformed navel, like the imprint which would be caused by a large finger pressed into a soft substance. The lady, wrapped in a Persian shawl, showed, under a bonnet fashioned like a lamp-shade, an emaciated and meditative face; and in her dress as in her physiognomy could be found something of the English caricatures of the blue-stocking. The watery eyes of the elderly man had, however, a singular vivacity; they seemed illumined by an internal fire, like those of an ecstatic. He had acknowledged George's bow by a very amiable smile.

She looked at the couple with curiosity. The man was old, with a long, respected beard and a broad, bald, yellowish head that had a deep dent in the center, resembling a large, misshapen belly button, like a mark left by a big finger pressing into something soft. The woman, wrapped in a Persian shawl, had a thin, thoughtful face visible beneath a lampshade-style bonnet; her outfit and appearance reflected a bit of the English caricatures of the blue-stocking. However, the old man's watery eyes had an unexpected liveliness; they seemed brightened by an inner spark, like those of someone in a trance. He responded to George's nod with a warm smile.

Hippolyte racked her memory. Where could she have met these two persons? She could not succeed in refreshing her memory, but she had a confused feeling that these strange old people had been involved in one of her love-dreams.

Hippolyte struggled to recall. Where could she have met these two people? She couldn’t fully retrieve her memory, but she had a vague feeling that these strange old folks had been involved in one of her romantic dreams.

"Who is it? Tell me," she repeated in a whisper.

"Who is it? Tell me," she whispered again.

"The Martlets—Mr. Martlet and his wife. They will bring us good luck. Do you know where we first met them?"

"The Martlets—Mr. Martlet and his wife. They’ll bring us good luck. Do you remember where we first met them?"

"No; but I am sure that I have seen them somewhere."

"No, but I'm positive I've seen them before."

"It was in the chapel in the Via Belsiana, on April the 2d, when I first knew you."

"I first met you in the chapel on Via Belsiana on April 2nd."

"Ah! yes. I remember!"

"Ah! Yes. I remember!"

Her eyes lighted up; the coincidence seemed marvellous to her. She examined anew the two old people, and felt a kind of emotion.

Her eyes brightened; the coincidence felt incredible to her. She glanced back at the two older individuals and was hit by a surge of emotion.

"What a good augury!"

"What a good sign!"

A delicious melancholy came over her. She leaned her head against the back of the seat, and thought once more of bygone days. She saw again the little church in the Via Belsiana, mysterious, shrouded in a bluish penumbra; the gallery, which had a curve like a balcony; the posy of young girls chanting in the choir. Below, the group of musicians with their string instruments, standing in front of white-pine pulpits. Roundabout, in the stalls of oak, the seated auditors, few in number, almost all gray or bald. The chapel-master beat the time. A pious perfume of incense and violets mingled with the music of Sebastian Bach.

A gentle sadness washed over her. She leaned her head against the back of the seat and thought again about the past. She imagined the small church on Via Belsiana, mysterious and shrouded in a bluish fog; the balcony-like gallery; the group of young girls singing in the choir. Below, a group of musicians with their string instruments stood in front of white pine pulpits. All around, in the oak stalls, the few audience members, mostly gray or bald. The chapel master kept the beat. A sweet scent of incense and violets mixed with the music of Sebastian Bach.

Overcome by the suavity of her recollections, she leaned over more towards her lover, and murmured: "Are you thinking of the old days too?"

Feeling nostalgic, she leaned closer to her partner and whispered, "Are you thinking about the good old days as well?"

She would have liked to be able to communicate her emotions, in order to prove to him that she had forgotten nothing, not even the slightest circumstance of that solemn event. He, with a furtive gesture, sought Hippolyte's hand beneath the large folds of their travelling rug, and kept it slightly pressed in his own. Both felt in their souls a thrill which recalled to them certain delicate sensations of the first days of their love. And they remained in this attitude, pensive, somewhat exalted, somewhat lethargic from the warmth, soothed by the even and continuous movement of the train, at times seeing a green-clad landscape in the haze through the carriage windows. The sky was clouded; it was raining. Mr. Martlet dozed in a corner; Mrs. Martlet was reading a review-the Lyceum. The third traveller slept soundly, his cap down over his eyes.

She wished she could share her feelings to show him that she hadn’t forgotten anything, not even the tiniest details of that significant event. He, with a sly gesture, reached for Hippolyte's hand under the large folds of their travel blanket and held it gently. Both felt a thrill in their hearts that reminded them of the tender emotions from the early days of their romance. They stayed in this position, reflective, a bit excited, and somewhat drowsy from the warmth, comforted by the steady movement of the train, occasionally catching glimpses of a green landscape blurred by the haze through the carriage windows. The sky was gray; it was raining. Mr. Martlet dozed off in a corner; Mrs. Martlet was reading a review—the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.LyceumThe third traveler slept peacefully, his cap pulled down over his eyes.

"If the choir missed the tempo, Mr. Martlet beat time with energy, like the chapel-master. At a certain moment, all the old men beat time, as if moved by the spirit of the music. There was in the air an evaporated perfume of incense and violets." George abandoned himself with delight to the capricious workings of his memory. "Could I have dreamed of a stranger or more poetic prelude to my love? It seems like a recollection of some romantic tale; yet, on the contrary, it is a souvenir of my actual life. I constantly retain the smallest details of it before the eyes of my soul. The poetry of this beginning shed, later on, the shadow of a dream over my entire love." In the drowsiness of a light torpor, he dwelt on certain confused images which exerted a species of musical fascination over his mind. "A few grains of incense—a little bouquet of violets!"

"If the choir missed the"tempoMr. Martlet kept the beat with energy, just like the chapel master. At one point, all the older men swayed to the music, as if it had captivated them. There was a faint scent of incense and violets in the air. George got lost in the lovely twists of his memory. "Could there be a stranger or more poetic beginning to my love? It feels like a scene from a romance novel, yet it’s a memory from my own life. I can picture even the smallest details in my mind. The beauty of this beginning later cast a dreamlike shadow over my entire love." In the sleepy haze of a gentle daze, he lingered on certain blurry images that had a musical charm over his thoughts. "A few grains of incense—a small bouquet of violets!"

"Look how Mr. Martlet sleeps!" said Hippolyte in a whisper. "As peacefully as an infant."

"Check out how Mr. Martlet is sleeping!" whispered Hippolyte. "So peacefully, like a baby."

Then she added, smiling: "You, too, are sleepy, are you not? It is still raining. What a strange languor! My eyelids feel so heavy."

Then she smiled and said, "You're feeling sleepy too, right? It’s still raining. What a weird kind of tiredness! My eyelids feel so heavy."

Her eyes half-shut, she looked at him from between her long eyelashes.

With her eyes half-closed, she looked at him through her long eyelashes.

George thought to himself: "Her eyelashes pleased me at once. She was in the centre of the chapel, seated on a high-backed bench. Her profile was delineated in the light streaming from the window. When the clouds outside cleared away, the light suddenly grew stronger. She made a slight movement, and in the light I saw the real length of her eyelashes—a prodigious length."

George thought to himself: "Her eyelashes caught my attention immediately. She was in the middle of the chapel, sitting on a high-backed bench. The light from the window illuminated her profile. When the clouds outside parted, the light suddenly got brighter. She shifted slightly, and in that light, I noticed how long her eyelashes were—a really impressive length."

"Tell me," said Hippolyte, "will it be long before we arrive?"

"Tell me," said Hippolyte, "how much longer until we arrive?"

The shrill whistle of the locomotive announced the proximity of a station.

The loud whistle of the train indicated that a station was close by.

"I'll wager," she added, "that we have gone beyond our station."

"I bet," she added, "that we've passed our spot."

"Oh! no."

" Oh no!"

"Very well, inquire."

"Sure, ask away."

"Segni-Paliano," cried a hoarse voice on the platform.

"Segni-Paliano," yelled a hoarse voice from the platform.

George, somewhat startled, stretched out his head, and asked: "Is this Albano?"

George, somewhat surprised, leaned in and asked, "Is this Albano?"

"No, sir, this is Segni-Paliano," answered the man with a smile. "Are you going to Albano? Then you should have alighted at Cecchina."

"No, sir, this is Segni-Paliano," the man said with a smile. "Are you going to Albano? You should have gotten off at Cecchina."

Hippolyte burst into such a loud peal of laughter that Mr. and Mrs. Martlet looked at her with amazement. George immediately joined in the contagious hilarity.

Hippolyte laughed so hard that Mr. and Mrs. Martlet looked at her in shock. George quickly joined in on the contagious laughter.

"What shall we do?"

"What should we do?"

"First of all, we must get out of this train."

"First of all, we need to get off this train."

George handed their hand-bags to a porter, while Hippolyte continued to laugh—her fresh, hearty laugh—amused at this misadventure, which she considered capital fun. Mr. Martlet looked startled at this outburst of youth, which seemed to him like a wave of sunshine, but he smiled with benevolent condescension and bowed to Hippolyte, who at heart felt a vague regret at leaving the train.

George handed their bags to a porter while Hippolyte kept laughing—her cheerful, lively laugh—finding the situation quite amusing. Mr. Martlet looked surprised by her youthful excitement, which felt to him like a ray of sunshine, but he smiled with a kind of gentle pity and bowed to Hippolyte, who underneath felt a bit sad about leaving the train.

"Poor Mr. Martlet!" she said, half in earnest, half in jest, as she watched the train moving away through the bleak and deserted country. "I am sorry to part with him. Who knows if I shall ever meet him again."

"Poor Mr. Martlet!" she said, half-serious, half-joking, as she watched the train fade into the empty and desolate countryside. "I’m sad to say goodbye to him. Who knows if I’ll ever see him again?"

Then, turning towards George, she added, "What now?"

Then, turning to George, she asked, "What's next?"

A railway employee gave them information.

A train worker provided them with information.

"The train for Cecchina passes here at half-past four."

"The train to Cecchina arrives here at 4:30."

"We can manage, then," continued Hippolyte. "It is now half-past two. Now, from this moment, I declare that I will assume the management of this journey. You will simply permit yourself to be conducted. Come, my little George. Keep close to me, and take good care that you don't lose yourself."

"We can manage this, then," Hippolyte said. "It's currently 2:30. From here on out, I’m taking charge of this trip. You just need to follow my lead. Come on, my little George. Stay close to me, and don’t wander off."

She spoke to him as to a baby, in jest. They both felt full of gayety.

She spoke to him like he was a baby, joking around. They both felt really happy.

"Where is Segni? Where is Paliano?"

"Where's Segni? Where's Paliano?"

No village could be seen in the neighborhood. The low hills spread their uncertain verdure beneath a gray sky. Near the road, a single little tree, knotted and gnarled, swayed in the humid atmosphere.

No village could be seen in the area. The low hills displayed their uneven greenery beneath a gray sky. Next to the road, a solitary small tree, twisted and bent, swayed in the damp air.

As it still poured, the two wanderers sought shelter at the station, in a small room, with a chimney-piece without a fire. On a wall hung an old map in tatters, its surface a network of black lines. On another wall hung a square of pasteboard advertising an elixir. Opposite to the chimney, which had not even the memory of a fire, a couch, covered with a waxed cloth, was losing its species of stuffing by a thousand wounds.

As the rain kept pouring, the two travelers searched for shelter at the station, finding a small room with a chimney that had no fire in it. An old, worn map was hanging on one wall, covered in a maze of black lines. On another wall, a square of cardboard advertised an elixir. Across from the chimney, which showed no evidence of ever being used, was a couch draped in waxed cloth, slowly losing its stuffing through many tears.

"Look!" cried Hippolyte, who was reading the Baedeker. "At Segni there is the Gaetanino Hostelry."

"Look!" shouted Hippolyte, who was reading the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.Baedeker"In Segni, there's the Gaetanino Inn."

This designation made them laugh.

This title made them laugh.

"Suppose we smoke a cigarette?" said George. "It is three o'clock. It was at this time that I entered the church, two years ago."

"How about we smoke a cigarette?" George said. "It's three o'clock. This is when I walked into the church two years ago."

And, once more, the memory of the great day occupied his mind. During several minutes they smoked without speaking, listening to the rain, which had increased in force. Through the drenched window-panes they saw the frail little tree, twisting and bending under the squall.

Once again, memories of that special day flooded his mind. They sat in silence for several minutes, smoking and listening to the rain, which had picked up. Through the wet window panes, they could see the fragile little tree swaying and bending in the storm.

"My love is of older date than yours," said George. "It was born before that day."

"My love has been around longer than yours," George said. "It started before that day."

She protested.

She spoke out.

He, fascinated by the profound charm of the days irrevocably passed, continued tenderly: "I can see you again as you passed the first time. What an ineffaceable impression! It was towards evening, when the lights begin to be lit, when waves of azure fall on the streets.

He, enchanted by the deep charm of the days that would never come back, continued softly: "I can see you just like the first time. What an unforgettable impression! It was in the evening when the lights began to glow, and waves of blue covered the streets.

"I was alone before the windows of Alinari. I was looking at the figures, but distinguished them with difficulty. It was an indefinable sensation—some lassitude, much sadness, with I know not what vague desire for ideality. That evening I had an ardent thirst for poetry, elevation, refined and spiritual things. Was it a presentiment?"

I was alone in front of the Alinari windows. I was trying to see the figures, but it was difficult to make them out. It was a hard-to-describe feeling—some exhaustion, a lot of sadness, mixed with a vague yearning for something ideal. That evening, I felt a strong desire for poetry, inspiration, and more refined, spiritual things. Was it a premonition?

He made a long pause; but Hippolyte said nothing, waiting for him to continue, engrossed in the exquisite pleasure of listening to him among the light smoke of the cigarettes, which seemed to envelop the veiled memories in still another veil.

He paused for a long time, but Hippolyte remained silent, waiting for him to continue, enjoying the pleasant experience of listening to him amidst the light smoke of the cigarettes, which seemed to cover the hidden memories with another layer.

"It was in February. I was paying a visit to Orvieto at that very time. I even believe that if I was then at Alinari's, it was to ask him for a photograph of the reliquary. And you passed! Since then, on two or three other occasions—two or three, not more—I have seen you as pale, that singular pallor. You cannot imagine, Hippolyte, how pale you were. Never have I seen its equal. I thought: 'How can that woman keep up? She cannot have a single drop of blood in her veins.' It was a supernatural pallor, which in the flood of azure falling from the sky to the pavement gave you the appearance of a creature without a body. I paid no attention to the man who accompanied you; I did not wish to follow you; I did not receive even as much as a look from you. I recall another detail. You stopped a few steps farther on, because a lamp-lighter blocked the pavement. Ah! I still see in the air the scintillation of the small flame at the summit of the staff; I see the sudden lighting of the gas which bathed you in light."

It was February when I was visiting Orvieto. I even think that if I was at Alinari's, it was to ask him for a photo of the reliquary. And then you walked by! Since then, on two or three other occasions—two or three, no more—I’ve seen you looking that pale, that unique pallor. You can't imagine, Hippolyte, how pale you were. I’ve never seen anything like it. I thought, 'How can that woman keep going? She must not have a single drop of blood in her veins.' It was an otherworldly pallor, which in the bright blue light from the sky to the pavement made you look like a being without a body. I didn’t pay attention to the man with you; I didn’t want to follow you; I didn’t even catch a glance from you. I remember another detail. You stopped a few steps ahead because a lamplighter was blocking the path. Ah! I can still see the glimmer of the small flame at the top of the pole; I see the sudden lighting of the gas that illuminated you.

Hippolyte smiled, but somewhat sadly, with that sadness which oppresses the heart of women when they regard their portraits taken in former days.

Hippolyte smiled, but it was a little sad, with that sense of melancholy that often burdens women when they glance at their old portraits.

"Yes, I was pale," she said. "I had only quitted my bed a few weeks before, after a three months' illness. I had been at death's door."

"Yeah, I was really pale," she said. "I had just gotten out of bed a few weeks ago after being sick for three months. I was really close to dying."

A gust of rain dashed against the window-panes. The little tree could be seen bending and twisting under the wind in an almost circular movement, as if some hand were attempting to uproot it. For several minutes they both watched the fury of the elements, which, in the bleakness, nakedness, and inert torpor of the surrounding country, took on a strange appearance of conscious life. Hippolyte felt almost compassion. The imaginary suffering of the tree placed them face to face with their own sufferings. They mentally considered the great solitude which lay all around the station, a miserable hut before which passed from time to time a train-load of divers travellers, each of whom carried in his own bosom a different inquietude. Sad images rapidly succeeded one another in their thoughts, suggested by the same things they had seen an hour before with joyous eyes. And when the images faded away, when their consciences, ceasing to be impressed, returned to themselves again, they both found, at the bottom of their being, a unique and inexpressible anguish—a regret for days irrevocably lost.

A gust of rain slammed against the windowpanes. The little tree could be seen bending and twisting in the wind, almost in a circular motion, as if some hand were trying to uproot it. For several minutes, they both watched the fury of the elements, which, in the starkness, emptiness, and lifelessness of the surrounding countryside, took on a strange sense of conscious life. Hippolyte felt a tinge of compassion. The imagined suffering of the tree confronted them with their own pain. They mentally considered the vast solitude surrounding the station, a shabby hut where, from time to time, a trainload of various travelers passed by, each carrying their own unique anxiety. Sad images quickly flashed through their minds, triggered by the same things they had viewed an hour earlier with cheerful eyes. And when the images faded away, when their minds, no longer affected, turned inward again, they both found, deep within themselves, a singular and inexpressible anguish—a longing for days irretrievably lost.

Their love had behind it a long past. It dragged behind it, through the years, an immense and obscure net, full of dead things.

Their love endured a longpastIt dragged along with it, over the years, a heavy and hidden net, filled with dead things.

"What's the matter?" asked Hippolyte, her voice slightly changed.

"What's wrong?" asked Hippolyte, her voice sounding a little different.

"What's the matter with you?" asked George, looking fixedly at her.

"What's wrong with you?" George asked, looking at her intently.

Neither replied to the question. They remained silent, and renewed their gaze through the windows. The heavens seemed to smile tearfully. A faint glimmer lit up a hillock, bathed it in a fugitive golden glow, died away. Other sun-rays tried to pierce the moisture-laden cloud-banks, then disappeared.

Neither of them answered the question. They remained silent and turned their attention back to the windows. The sky appeared to smile through its tears. A gentle light illuminated a small hill, wrapping it in a brief golden glow before it disappeared. Other rays of sunlight tried to pierce the thick clouds, but then faded away.

"Hippolyte Sanzio!" said George, pronouncing the name slowly, as if to enjoy its charm. "How my heart beat when I finally learned that was your name! How many things have I seen and felt in that name! It was the name of one of my sisters, who is dead. That beautiful name was familiar to me. With profound emotion, I immediately thought, 'Oh! if my lips could only resume their dear custom.' That day, from morning until night, the recollections of my dead sister mingled exquisitely with my secret dream. I did not go in search of you; I forbade myself such pursuit; I would never be importunate; yet, at heart, I had an inexplicable confidence. I was sure that, sooner or later, you would know me and love me. What delicious sensations were mine! I lived outside of the reality; my soul fed only on music and exalting books. One day it happened that I saw you at a concert given by Gian Sgambati; but I saw you only just as you were about to leave the hall. You gave me a glance. Another time, again, you looked at me—maybe you remember? It was when we met at the entrance to the Via del Babuino, opposite the Piale Library."

"Hippolyte Sanzio!" George said, pronouncing the name slowly as if he were enjoying its beauty. "My heart raced when I finally found out that was your name! I've been through so much because of it! It was the name of one of my sisters who has passed away. That beautiful name felt so familiar to me. With deep emotion, I thought, 'Oh! if only my lips could return to their beloved habit.' That day, from morning to night, the memories of my late sister mingled beautifully with my secret dream. I didn’t seek you out; I held myself back from doing so; I would never want to be a bother; yet, deep down, I had an unexplainable hope. I was sure that, sooner or later, you would recognize me and love me. What wonderful feelings were mine! I lived outside of reality; my soul was fed solely by music and inspiring books. One day, I happened to see you at a concert by Gian Sgambati; I saw you just as you were about to leave the hall. You gave me a glance. Another time, you looked at me again—maybe you remember? It was when we met at the entrance of Via del Babuino, across from the Piale Library."

"Yes, I remember."

"Yeah, I remember."

"You had a little girl with you."

"You were with a young girl."

"Yes; Cecilia—one of my nieces."

"Yes, Cecilia—one of my nieces."

"I stopped on the sidewalk—so as to allow you to pass. I noticed that we were both of the same height. You were less pale than usual. A momentary feeling of pride flashed through me."

"I stopped on the sidewalk to let you go by. I noticed we were about the same height. You looked less pale than usual. A sudden rush of pride filled me."

"You had guessed correctly," said Hippolyte.

"You were right," Hippolyte said.

"You remember? It was towards the end of March. I waited with growing confidence. I lived from day to day absorbed in thoughts of the great passion which I felt approaching. As I had seen you twice with a small bouquet of violets, I filled all my house with violets. Oh! that beginning of spring I shall never forget! And the morning slumbers, so light, so transparent! And those slow, dreamy awakenings, in which, while my eyes were becoming used to the light, my mind still delayed before resuming the sentiment of reality! I recall that certain childish artifices sufficed to throw me into a species of illusionary intoxication. I remember, one day, at a concert, while listening to a Beethoven sonata, in which a frequent and periodic return of a sublime and passionate phrase recurred, I exalted myself almost to a state of madness by the interior repetition of a poetical phrase in which your name occurred."

"Do you remember? It was close to the end of March. I waited with growing confidence. I lived each day, absorbed in thoughts of the great passion I felt approaching. Since I had seen you twice with a small bouquet of violets, I filled my whole house with them. Oh! that beginning of spring will stay with me forever! And those light, clear morning naps! And those slow, dreamy awakenings, where, as my eyes adjusted to the light, my mind hesitated before reconnecting with reality! I remember certain childhood tricks were enough to plunge me into a dreamy haze. I recall one day at a concert, listening to a Beethoven sonata, where a beautiful and passionate phrase kept repeating, and I almost drove myself to madness by obsessively thinking of a poetic line that had your name in it."

Hippolyte smiled; but, hearing him speak with an evident preference for all the first manifestations of his love, at the bottom of her heart she felt displeased. Did those days seem sweeter to him than the present—were those distant recollections his dearest recollections?

Hippolyte smiled, but when she heard him express a clear preference for the early signs of his love, she felt a twinge of discomfort inside. Did he think those days were more amazing than now—were those distant memories his favorites?

George went on: "All the disdain which I have for a commonplace existence would never have sufficed to inspire me with the dream of an asylum as fantastic and mysterious as the abandoned oratory of the Via Belsiana. Do you recall it? The door at the head of the steps, opening on the street, was shut, and had been for years perhaps. One passed through a side alley which reeked of wine, and in which there was the red sign of a cabaret, with a large cork. Do you remember it? The entrance was at the rear, and one had to pass through a sacristy scarcely large enough to hold a priest and sacristan. It was the entrance to the sanctuary of Wisdom. What curious-looking old men, and women, on all sides, in the worm-eaten stalls! Where had Alexander Memmi been, to procure his audience? Doubtless you did not know, dear one, that you personified Beauty in this council of the music-mad. Mr. Martlet, you see, is one of the most confirmed Buddhists of our epoch; and his wife has written a book on the Philosophy of Music. The lady seated near you was Margherita Traube Boll, a celebrated doctor who is carrying on her defunct husband's investigations into the visual functions. The necromancer, in the long greenish cloak, who entered on tiptoe, was a Jew—a German physician, Dr. Fleichl, a superb pianist, a fanatic on Bach. The priest seated beneath the cross was Count Castracane, an immortal botanist. Another botanist, a bacteriologist, a microscopist, named Cuboni, was sitting in front of him. And there was also Jacopo Moleschott, that unforgettable old man, frank, enormous; also Blaserna, the collaborator of Helmholtz in the theory of sound; and Mr. Davys, a philosophical painter, a Preraphaelite plunged into Brahmanism. The others, less numerous, were all superior people, rare minds given to the highest speculations of modern science, cold investigators of life and passionate adorers of dreams."

George went on: "The disdain I have for a dull life could never have sparked the vision of a place as amazing and mysterious as the abandoned chapel on Via Belsiana. Do you remember it? The door at the top of the steps, leading to the street, was locked and probably had been for years. You had to squeeze through a narrow alley that smelled like wine, where there was a red cabaret sign with a big cork. Do you remember that? The entrance was in the back, and you had to walk through a sacristy that was barely big enough for a priest and a sacristan. It was the gateway to the sanctuary of Wisdom. What strange old men and women surrounded us, sitting on the rundown benches! Where had Alexander Memmi gone to find his audience? You probably didn't know, dear, that you represented Beauty at this gathering of music lovers. Mr. Martlet, you see, is one of the most devoted Buddhists of our time; and his wife has written a book on the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."Philosophy of MusicThe woman sitting next to you was Margherita Traube Boll, a well-known doctor who is continuing her late husband's research on visual functions. The necromancer in the long greenish cloak who slipped in quietly was a Jew—Dr. Fleichl, a German physician, a brilliant pianist, and a Bach enthusiast. The priest sitting under the cross was Count Castracane, an immortal botanist. Another botanist, a bacteriologist and microscopist named Cuboni, was seated in front of him. Then there was Jacopo Moleschott, that unforgettable old man, open and imposing; also Blaserna, a collaborator with Helmholtz in sound theory; and Mr. Davys, a philosophical painter and Pre-Raphaelite who had immersed himself in Brahmanism. The others, fewer in number, were all remarkable people, unique minds dedicated to the highest theories of modern science, cold analysts of life and passionate dreamers.

He interrupted himself in order to conjure up the picture, and then went on:

He took a moment to visualize it in his mind, then carried on:

"These savants listened to the music with religious enthusiasm; one assumed an inspired attitude; others made unconscious gestures, in imitation of the chapel-master; others, in low tones, joined in chant with the choir. The choir, of men and women, occupied the rostrum, the painted wood of which still showed traces of gilding. In front the young girls formed a group, with their partitions kept on a level with their faces. Below, on the roughly made stands of the violinists, burned candles, spots of gold on a dark blue background. Here and there their small flames were reflected by the varnished body of an instrument, put a luminous point on the tip of a bow. Alexander Memmi, somewhat stiff, bald, with a short black beard and gold spectacles, kept time with severe and sober gestures. At the close of every piece a murmur arose in the chapel, and laughs, badly suppressed, descended from the gallery, amidst the rustling of music-pages being turned. When the sky brightened, the candle-flames grew pale; and a cross very high up, which had figured in former years in solemn processions, a cross all ornamented with golden olives and foliage, seemed as if detached from the wall, in a burst of light. The white and bald heads of the auditors shone on the oaken backs. Then all at once, by a new change in the sky, the shadow again began to creep among these things, like a light mist. A scarcely perceptible wave of some subtle odor—incense or benzoin?—invaded the nave.

The scholars listened to the music with great enthusiasm; one took an inspired stance, while others made unconscious gestures like a choir director. Some quietly joined in singing with the choir. The choir, made up of both men and women, stood on a platform that still showed hints of gold paint. In the front, the young girls formed a group, holding their music sheets at eye level. Below, on the makeshift stands of the violinists, candles burned, glowing like spots of gold against a dark blue background. Here and there, small flames reflected off the polished surface of an instrument, creating bright spots on the tips of bows. Alexander Memmi, somewhat stiff, bald, with a short black beard and gold glasses, kept time with serious and controlled gestures. At the end of each piece, a murmur filled the chapel, and suppressed laughter came from the gallery, blending with the sound of music pages being turned. As the sky brightened, the candle flames dimmed; a high cross, once part of solemn processions, adorned with golden olives and foliage, seemed to detach from the wall in a burst of light. The white and bald heads of the audience glowed against the oak backs of their seats. Then suddenly, as the sky shifted, shadows began to creep back in like a light mist. A barely noticeable wave of some delicate fragrance—incense or benzoin?—filled the nave.

"On the single altar, in glass vases, two bouquets of violets, somewhat faded, exhaled the breath of spring; and this double-fading perfume was like the poesy of dreams which the music evoked in the souls of the old men, while close by, in quite different souls, there developed another dream: like an aurora on melting snows."

"On the solitary altar, two slightly faded bouquets of violets in glass vases filled the air with the scent of spring; this blended fragrance felt like the poetry of dreams that the music awakened in the hearts of the older men. Meanwhile, in very different hearts, another dream was unfolding: like dawn breaking over melting snow."

It pleased him to reconstruct this scene, to render it poetical—to warm it again with lyric breath.

He loved recreating this scene, turning it into poetry—to bring it back to life with a lyrical flair.

"Is it not preposterous, unbelievable?" he cried. "At Rome, in the city of intellectual inertia, a master of music, a Buddhist who has published two volumes of essays on the philosophy of Schopenhauer, indulges in the luxury of having a mass by Sebastian Bach executed for his own pleasure, in a mysterious chapel before an audience of great music-mad savants, whose daughters sing in the chorus. Is it not a page from Hoffmann? On an afternoon of a somewhat gray but warm spring—these old philosophers quit their laboratories, where they have obstinately striven to wrest from life one of its secrets; and they assemble in a hidden oratory in order to satisfy, almost to intoxication, the passion that has drawn together their hearts, to leave their earthly bodies, and live ideally in dreams. And, in the midst of this old men's gathering, an exquisite musical idyll unfolds between the cousin of the Buddhist and the friend of the Buddhist, ideally speaking. And when the mass is finished, the Buddhist, suspecting nothing, presents the future lover to the divine Hippolyte Sanzio."

"Isn't it just ridiculous and unbelievable?" he exclaimed. "In Rome, the city of intellectual laziness, a music master—a Buddhist who has published two volumes of essays on Schopenhauer's philosophy—enjoys the luxury of having a mass by Sebastian Bach performed for his own pleasure in a mysterious chapel before a group of passionate music lovers, whose daughters sing in the choir. Doesn’t it sound like something out of Hoffmann? On a somewhat gray but warm spring afternoon, these old philosophers leave their labs, where they've persistently tried to uncover one of life's secrets, and gather in a hidden chapel to indulge, almost to the point of intoxication, the passion that unites their hearts, wanting to leave their earthly bodies and live ideally in dreams. And, in the middle of this gathering of elderly men, a beautiful musical scene unfolds between the Buddhist's cousin and the Buddhist's friend, ideally speaking. And when the mass is over, the Buddhist, unaware, introduces the future lover to the divine Hippolyte Sanzio."

He began to laugh, and then arose. "I have made, it seems to me, a commemoration according to rule."

He started laughing and then stood up. "It looks like I've made a tribute according to the book."

For an instant Hippolyte remained somewhat absorbed, then she said: "Do you remember, it was on a Saturday, the eve of Palm Sunday?"

For a moment, Hippolyte looked deep in thought, then she said, "Do you remember, it was a Saturday, the day before Palm Sunday?"

She also arose, approached George, and kissed his cheek.

She also stood up, walked over to George, and kissed him on the cheek.

"Shall we go now? It is no longer raining."

"Should we leave now? It's not raining anymore."

They went out and strolled along the wet pavement, which reflected the subdued sunlight. The cold air made them shiver. Roundabout, the undulating hills were covered with verdure and furrowed with luminous streaks; here an there large pools of water reflected the pale image of a sky whose deep azure spread out between the flaky clouds. The little tree, dripping with rain, was illumined at intervals.

They stepped outside and walked along the wet pavement, which reflected the gentle sunlight. The cold air made them shiver. All around, the rolling hills were lush and streaked with vibrant colors; large puddles of water occasionally reflected the faint outline of a sky whose deep blue spread between the scattered clouds. The small tree, dripping with rain, was illuminated at intervals.

"That little tree will remain as one of our remembrances," said Hippolyte, stopping to look at it. "It is so lonely, so lonely."

"That little tree will be one of our memories," Hippolyte said, stopping to look at it. "It feels so lonely, so lonely."

The bell announced the approach of the train, it was a quarter past four. A railway employee offered to get their tickets. "When shall we arrive at Albano?" George asked.

The bell rang, signaling that the train was arriving, and it was 4:15. A railway worker offered to get their tickets. "What time will we arrive in Albano?" George asked.

"About seven o'clock."

"About 7 o'clock."

"It will be night," said Hippolyte.

"It'll be night," Hippolyte said.

As she felt rather cold, she took George's arm; and she was pleased to think that they would arrive at a strange hotel this chilly evening, and that they would dine alone before a bright fire.

Feeling a bit cold, she took George's arm, and she was happy to think they would arrive at an unknown hotel on this chilly evening, where they would have dinner alone in front of a warm fire.

George perceived that she trembled, and asked: "Do you wish to go in again?"

George saw that she was shaking and asked, "Do you want to go back inside?"

"No," she replied. "You see, the sun's coming out. I shall warm up."

"No," she said. "You see, the sun is coming out. I'll start to feel warm."

An indefinable desire for intimacy had seized her. She pressed closely to him, became suddenly caressing, and her voice, look, contact, gestures—and all her being—were full of seduction. She wished to shed over the loved one the most feminine of her charms; she wished to intoxicate him, to dazzle him with a display of present happiness capable of eclipsing the reflection of bygone happiness. She wished to appear to him more amiable, more adorable, more desirable than ever before. A fear assailed her—an atrocious fear—that he might regret the woman of long ago, sigh for the vanished delights, believe that then only had he attained the height of intoxication. "His recollections," she thought, "have filled my soul with so much melancholy! I have restrained my tears with difficulty. And he too, perhaps, is sad at heart. How heavily the past hangs over our love! Perhaps he is tired of me? Perhaps he is unaware of this weariness, and does not avow it to himself, willing to live under the illusion? But he is perhaps incapable now of finding any happiness in me. If I am still dear to him, it is perhaps only because he recognizes in me an object for his dear sorrows. Alas! I too, when with him, taste true happiness only at rare intervals; I suffer too, and yet I love him, and I love my suffering, and my only desire is to please him, and I cannot imagine life without this love. Why then are we so sad, since we love one another?"

An overwhelming desire for intimacy consumed her. She pressed against him, suddenly affectionate, and everything about her—her voice, gaze, touch, gestures, and her entire being—was filled with seduction. She wanted to shower him with her most feminine charms; she aimed to intoxicate him, to dazzle him with a display of her current happiness that could overshadow any memories of past joy. She wanted to appear more beautiful, more charming, and more desirable than ever before. A deep fear gripped her—a terrible fear—that he might still long for the woman from before, yearn for the lost pleasures, and think that only then had he truly reached the peak of ecstasy. "His memories," she thought, "have filled my soul with so much sadness! I’ve barely held back my tears. And he might be feeling sad too. The past weighs so heavily on our love! Maybe he’s tired of me? Perhaps he doesn't even realize this weariness, choosing to live in denial? But maybe he can no longer find any joy in me. If I’m still dear to him, it’s likely just because he sees me as a vessel for his sorrows. Oh! Even when I’m with him, I only find true happiness occasionally; I suffer too, and yet I love him, and I love my suffering, and my only wish is to make him happy, and I can’t imagine life without this love. So why are we so sad, when we love each other?"

She leaned heavily on her lover's arm, gazing at him with eyes to which the shadow of her thoughts imparted an expression of profound tenderness.

She rested on her lover's arm, gazing at him with eyes that mirrored the depth of her thoughts, showing a profound tenderness.

"Two years ago, about the same hour, we left the chapel together; and he spoke to me of things in no way connected with love, in a voice which moved my heart, which touched my soul as if with a caress of the lips; and this ideal caress I enjoyed like a long kiss. I trembled, I trembled incessantly, because I felt an unknown feeling born in me. Oh! it was a divine hour! We have reached our second anniversary to-day, and we still love one another. Just now he spoke; and if his voice affected me differently than it used to do, it still moves me to the bottom of my soul. We have before us a delightful evening. Why regret the days that are gone? Our liberty, our present intimacy, are they not worth the incertitude and hesitations of that time? Even our memories, so numerous, do they not add a new charm to our love? I love him—I give myself up to him entirely; in the presence of his desire I no longer know modesty. In two years he has transformed me; he has made of me another woman; he has given me new senses, a new soul, a new intelligence. I am creation. He can intoxicate himself through me as he would through one of his own thoughts. I belong entirely to him, now and forever."

Two years ago, around this same time, we left the chapel together, and he talked to me about things that weren’t related to love, using a voice that stirred my heart, touching my soul like a gentle kiss; I cherished this perfect embrace like a long kiss. I trembled, constantly, because I felt a new emotion awakening inside me. Oh! it was a magical moment! Today marks our second anniversary, and we still love each other. He just spoke; and while his voice affects me differently than it used to, it still touches me deeply. We have a wonderful evening ahead. Why mourn the days that have gone by? Our freedom, our current closeness—aren't they worth the uncertainty and hesitations we faced back then? Even our many memories add a new charm to our love. I love him—I fully surrender to him; in the presence of his desire, I no longer feel shy. In two years, he has changed me; he has turned me into a different woman; he has given me new feelings, a new soul, a new understanding. I am a creation. He can lose himself in me just like he would in one of his own thoughts. I belong completely to him, now and forever.

Then, passionately pressing her form against his, she asked, "Are you not happy?"

Then, pressing her body against his with passion, she asked, "Aren't you happy?"

The tone in which she spoke moved him; and, as if suddenly enveloped by a warm breath, he experienced a thrill of real happiness.

The way she spoke moved him, and, as if suddenly surrounded by a warm breeze, he felt a wave of true happiness.

"Yes, I am happy," he answered.

"Yeah, I'm good," he replied.

And when the locomotive whistle was heard, their hearts had the same palpitation.

When the train whistle blew, they felt their hearts race together.

At last they were alone in their compartment. She closed all the windows, waited until the train was again in motion; they fell into each other's arms, kissed each other, and repeated all the caressing names which their tenderness of the last two years had used.

Finally, they were alone in their compartment. She shut all the windows and waited until the train started moving again; they fell into each other's arms, kissed, and whispered all the endearing names they had used during their two years of being together.

Then they sat still, side by side, a vague smile on their lips and in their eyes, and with the sensation that, little by little, the rapid coursing of their blood was abating. Through the windows they watched the monotonous country as it rushed by and disappeared into the violet-colored fog.

Then they sat silently, side by side, a subtle smile on their lips and in their eyes, sensing that, bit by bit, the rapid beating of their hearts was calming down. Through the windows, they observed the endless countryside as it rushed by and disappeared into the violet fog.

"Rest your head on my knees, and lie down," said Hippolyte.

"Rest your head on my lap and lie down," Hippolyte said.

He laid his head on her knee. She said: "The wind has disarranged your mustache." With her finger-tips she raised several of the light hairs which had fallen on his mouth. He kissed her finger-tips. She passed her hand through his hair. She said: "You, too, have very long eyelashes."

He rested his head on her lap. She said, "The wind has messed up your mustache." With her fingertips, she lifted a few of the light hairs that had fallen on his mouth. He kissed her fingertips. She ran her hand through his hair and said, "You also have really long eyelashes."

To admire his lashes, she closed his eyes. Then she caressed his brow and temples; she made him kiss once more each one of her fingers, one after the other, her head bent over George. And from beneath, George saw her mouth open with infinite slowness, saw unfold the snowy whiteness of her teeth. She closed her mouth, then again slowly opened it, with an almost insensible movement—like a flower with two petals; and a pearly whiteness shone from within. This delightful sport threw them into a state of languor; they forgot everything—they were happy. The monotonous motion of the train soothed them. In low tones they exchanged terms of adoration.

To admire his lashes, she closed his eyes. Then she gently traced his brow and temples, making him kiss each of her fingers one by one, her head bent over George. From below, George watched her mouth open with a slow grace, revealing the bright whiteness of her teeth. She shut her mouth, then slowly opened it again with a barely noticeable movement—like a flower with two petals; and a pearly glow shone from inside. This charming display filled them with joy; they forgot everything—they were happy. The rhythmic motion of the train calmed them. In soft tones, they exchanged sweet words of affection.

"This is our first journey together," she said, smiling. "It is the first time we are alone in a train."

"This is our first trip together," she said with a smile. "It's the first time we're alone on a train."

She took delight in repeating that this was a new experience for them.

She liked to point out that this was a new experience for them.

George, who had already felt the spur of desire, became more animated. He raised himself up, he kissed her on the neck, just on the Twins; he whispered something in her ear. An inexpressible light lit up Hippolyte's eyes, but she answered with vivacity: "No, no, we must be good until this evening. We must wait."

George, already feeling the pull of desire, became more animated. He lifted himself up, kissed her on the neck, just above the collarbone; he whispered something in her ear. An indescribable light sparkled in Hippolyte's eyes, but she responded eagerly, "No, no, we have to act properly until this evening. We have to wait."

Once more she saw a vision of the silent hotel, of the furnished chamber, of the large bed hidden beneath a white mosquito curtain.

Once again, she pictured the peaceful hotel, the cozy room, and the large bed hidden under a white mosquito net.

"At this season of the year," she said, in order to distract her lover's attention, "there will scarcely be anyone at Albano. How nice it will be, all alone in an empty hotel. We shall be taken for a young couple."

"At this time of year," she said, trying to distract her boyfriend, "there's barely anyone at Albano. It'll be great, just the two of us in an empty hotel. People will see us as a young couple."

She wrapped herself in her mantle with a thrill, and leaned against George's shoulder.

She wrapped herself in her cloak with excitement and rested against George's shoulder.

"It is cold to-day, isn't it? When we arrive we'll light a big fire, and we'll take a cup of tea."

"It's cold today, right? When we get there, we'll start a big fire and have a cup of tea."

For them it was an acute pleasure to imagine the approaching intoxication. They spoke in low tones, communicating the ardor of their blood, exchanging burning promises. But, as they talked of future voluptuousness, their present desire grew, became irresistible. They lapsed into silence, they united their lips; they heard nothing more but the tumultuous beating of their arteries.

For them, it was an exciting thrill to think about the upcoming excitement. They spoke softly, sharing the passion coursing through them and exchanging intense promises. But as they discussed future pleasures, their present desire grew stronger and became irresistible. They fell silent and pressed their lips together; all that filled the air was the pounding of their hearts.

*      *      *      *      *

*      *      *      *      *

Afterwards, it seemed to them both as if a veil had been torn from before their eyes, that an internal mist was being dissipated—that the enchantment was broken. The fire in the imaginary chamber went out; the bed seemed icy, and the silence of the empty hotel became heavy. Hippolyte leaned her head against the back of the seat, watching the vast, monotonous country disappearing in the darkness.

Afterward, it felt like a veil had been lifted from their eyes, and the internal fog was clearing—that the spell was broken. The fire in the imagined room went out; the bed felt cold, and the silence of the empty hotel became overwhelming. Hippolyte rested her head against the back of the seat, watching the vast, dull countryside fade into darkness.

At her side, George had again fallen beneath the empire of his perfidious thoughts. A horrible vision tortured him, against which it was impossible for him to contend, because he saw it with the eyes of his soul, those eyes, pupil-less, that no force of will can shut.

At her side, George had once again fallen prey to his misleading thoughts. A terrible vision haunted him, one he couldn't resist, because he saw it through the eyes of his soul, those pupil-less eyes that no amount of willpower could shut.

"Of what are you thinking?" asked Hippolyte, uneasy.

"What are you thinking about?" Hippolyte asked, feeling uncomfortable.

"Of you."

"About you."

He thought of her, of her wedding-trip—of the ways in which the newly married generally act. "Without the least doubt, she found herself alone with her husband just as she is now with me. And it is perhaps this remembrance which causes her sadness." He thought also of the rapid adventures between two stations, of the sudden disquietude caused by a look—of the seizures of sensuality during the suffocating length of an afternoon during the dog-days. "What horror! What horror!" He started violently, a particular kind of start that Hippolyte knew too well to be a sure symptom of the malady which afflicted her lover. She took his hand in hers and asked:

He thought about her, about her honeymoon—about how newlyweds usually act. "No doubt, she found herself alone with her husband just like she's with me now. And maybe that's what's making her feel sad." He also thought about the brief meetings between two train stations, the sudden tension from a look, and the moments of longing during the long, hot summer afternoons. "What a nightmare! What a nightmare!" He reacted, a particular type of reaction that Hippolyte knew all too well was a clear indication of the issues troubling her partner. She took his hand and asked:

"Are you in pain?"

"Are you hurting?"

He nodded, looking at her with an unhappy smile. But she had not the courage to push her questioning further, because she feared a bitter and heart-breaking answer. She preferred to remain silent; but she kissed him on his forehead—a long kiss, as usual, in the hope of unloosening the tangle of cruel reflections.

He nodded, looking at her with a sad smile. But she didn't have the courage to keep asking questions, afraid of a painful and heartbreaking answer. She decided to stay quiet; however, she kissed him on the forehead—a long kiss, as always, hoping to untangle the knot of harsh thoughts.

"Here we are at Cecchina!" she cried with relief, as she heard the whistle announcing their arrival. "Quick—quick, love, we must get down."

"Here we are at Cecchina!" she said with relief as she heard the whistle announcing their arrival. "Hurry—hurry, sweetheart, we need to get off."

In order to amuse him, she affected gayety. She lowered the window and looked out.

To keep him entertained, she acted cheerful. She rolled down the window and looked outside.

"The evening is cold, but beautiful. Make haste, love. This is our anniversary. We must be happy."

"The evening is chilly, but beautiful. Come on, babe. It’s our anniversary. We need to enjoy ourselves."

The sound of her strong and tender voice drove away his gloominess. On alighting in the fresh air, he felt himself restored to serenity.

The sound of her strong yet soothing voice lifted his spirits. As he stepped into the fresh air, he felt a wave of calm wash over him.

A sky, limpid as a diamond, curved like a vault over the country drenched with water. In the transparent atmosphere there still flitted beams of crepuscular light. The stars came out one by one, as if shaken on the staffs of invisible lamp-bearers.

The sky was as clear as a diamond, arched like a ceiling over the wet land. In the fresh air, beams of fading light still flickered. The stars appeared one by one, as if being scattered by the hands of invisible lamp-holders.

"We must be happy." George heard internally the echo of Hippolyte's remark; and his soul swelled with indefinite aspirations. On this solemn and pure night the quiet chamber, the flaming hearth, the bed with its white-gauze draperies, appeared to him to be elements too humble for happiness. "It is our anniversary—we must be happy." Of what had he thought—what was he doing, at this same hour two years ago? He had wandered aimlessly through the streets, pressed on by an instinctive desire to seek more deserted spots, yet attracted nevertheless towards the populous quarters, where his pride and joy seemed to grow by contrast with the common life; where the ambient noises of the city sounded in his ears only like a distant murmur.

"We have to be happy." George heard Hippolyte's words echo in his mind, filling him with vague hopes. On this solemn and clear night, the quiet room, the crackling fire, and the bed with its white gauze curtains felt too simple for happiness. "It's our anniversary—we have to be happy." What had he been thinking—what was he doing, exactly two years ago at this time? He had wandered aimlessly through the streets, driven by a natural urge to find more secluded spots, yet still drawn to the busy areas, where his pride and joy seemed to grow in contrast to everyday life; where the sounds of the city reached him like a distant hum.

CHAPTER V.

CHAPTER 5.

The old hotel of Ludovico Togni, with the walls of its long vestibule done in stucco and painted to imitate marble, with its landing-places with green doors, decorated all over with commemorative stones, gave an immediate impression of quasi-conventional peace. All the furniture had an aspect of being heirlooms. The beds, the chairs, the sofas, the couches, the chests of drawers, had the style of another age, now fallen into disuse. The delicately colored ceilings, bright yellow and sky-blue, were decorated at their centres with garlands of roses or other usual symbols, such as a lyre, a torch, or a quiver. On the paper-hangings and woollen carpet the bouquets of flowers had faded, and had become almost invisible; the window curtains, white and modest, hung from poles from which the gilt had worn off; the rococo mirrors, while reflecting these antique images in a dull mist, imparted to them that air of melancholy, and almost of unreality, which solitary pools sometimes give at their edges.

The old hotel of Ludovico Togni, with its long vestibule's stucco walls painted to look like marble and landings featuring green doors with commemorative stones, immediately gave a sense of almost everyday peace. All the furniture seemed like it had been in the family for generations. The beds, chairs, sofas, couches, and dressers had a style from a past era that felt outdated now. The softly colored ceilings, bright yellow and sky-blue, were decorated in the center with garlands of roses or other familiar symbols like a lyre, a torch, or a quiver. On the wallpaper and wool carpet, the floral patterns had faded and become almost invisible; the white, simple window curtains hung from poles where the gold finish had worn off; therococoMirrors, reflecting these old scenes in a dull haze, gave them a sense of melancholy, almost like the surreal quality found around the edges of solitary pools.

"How pleased I am to be here!" cried Hippolyte, penetrated by the charm of this peaceful spot. "I wish I could stay here forever."

"I'm so happy to be here!" Hippolyte declared, enchanted by the beauty of this peaceful spot. "I wish I could stay here forever."

And she drew herself up in the great armchair, her head leaning against the back, which was decorated with a crescent, a modest crochet-work in white cotton.

She sat up straight in the large armchair, her head leaning against the back, which was decorated with a crescent made of plain white cotton crochet.

She thought once more of her dead aunt Jane and of her distant infancy.

She reminisced about her late aunt Jane and her distant childhood.

"Poor aunt!" she said; "she had, I recall, a house like this—a house in which, for a century, the furniture had not been moved from its place. I always recollect her unhappiness when I broke one of those glass globes beneath which artificial flowers are preserved, you know. I remember she cried over it. Poor old aunt! I can see her black-lace cap, with her white curls which hung down her cheeks."

"Poor aunt!" she said. "I remember she had a house like this—a house where the furniture hadn't been moved in a hundred years. I always think about how unhappy she was when I broke one of those glass globes with artificial flowers, you know? I remember she cried over it. Poor old aunt! I can picture her black lace cap and her white curls falling down her cheeks."

She spoke slowly, pausing from time to time, her gaze fixed on the fire which flamed in the fireplace; and, every now and then, so as to smile at George, she raised her eyes, which were somewhat downcast and surrounded by dark violet rings; while from the street arose the monotonous and regular noise of pavers beating the pavement.

She spoke slowly, pausing every now and then, her eyes fixed on the fire crackling in the fireplace. Occasionally, she would lift her gaze to smile at George, her eyes slightly droopy and surrounded by dark purple circles. Meanwhile, the steady and repetitive sound of pavers hitting the pavement drifted in from the street.

"In the house, I can recall, there was a large hay-loft with two or three windows, where we kept the pigeons. You reached the loft by means of a small, straight stairway, against the wall of which hung, heaven knows since when, skins of hares, hairless and dried, stretched from two ends of crossed reeds. Every day I carried food to the pigeons. As soon as they heard me coming, they clustered around the door. When I entered, it was a veritable assault. Then I would sit on the floor and scatter the barley all around me. The pigeons surrounded me; they were all white, and I watched them pecking up their food. The sound of a flute stole in from a neighboring house; always the same air at the same hour. This music seemed delicious to me. I listened, my head raised to the window, my mouth wide open, as if to drink in the notes which showered. From time to time a belated pigeon arrived, beating her wings on my head, and filling my hair with white feathers. And the invisible flute went on playing. The air still rings in my ears; I could hum it. That is how I acquired a passion for music, in a dovecote, when a child."

In the house, I remember, there was a big hayloft with two or three windows where we kept the pigeons. You accessed the loft via a small, straight staircase, against which hung, who knows for how long, the skins of hares, hairless and dried, stretched from two ends of crossed reeds. Every day, I brought food to the pigeons. As soon as they heard me coming, they gathered around the door. When I walked in, it felt like an all-out attack. Then, I would sit on the floor and scatter the barley all around me. The pigeons surrounded me; they were all white, and I watched them peck at their food. The sound of a flute drifted in from a neighboring house; always the same tune at the same hour. This music sounded amazing to me. I listened, my head raised to the window, my mouth wide open, as if to catch the notes that floated in. Occasionally, a late pigeon would arrive, flapping its wings on my head and filling my hair with white feathers. And the invisible flute continued to play. The air still echoes in my ears; I could hum it. That's how I developed a passion for music, in a dovecote, when I was a child.

And she repeated mentally the air of the ancient flute of Albano; she enjoyed its sweetness with a melancholy comparable to that of the wife who, after many years, discovers a forgotten sugar-plum at the bottom of her wedding-box. There was an interval of silence. A bell sounded in the corridor of the peaceful residence.

She mentally replayed the tune of the old flute from Albano, enjoying its sweetness with a sadness like that of a wife who, after many years, discovers a forgotten candy at the bottom of her wedding box. There was a brief silence. A bell rang in the hallway of the peaceful home.

"I remember. A lame turtle-dove hopped into the room; and it was one of my aunt's greatest favorites.

I remember. A lame turtle dove limped into the room; it was one of my aunt's favorite pets.

"One day a little girl of the neighborhood came to play with me—a pretty little blond girl named Clarisse. My aunt was confined to bed by a cold. We amused ourselves on the terrace, to the great damage of the vases of pinks. The turtle-dove appeared on the sill, looked at us without suspicion, and squatted down in a corner to enjoy the sunshine. Scarcely had Clarisse perceived it, however, when she started forward to seize it. The poor little creature tried to escape by hopping away, but it limped so comically that we could not control our laughter. Clarisse caught it; she was a cruel child. From laughing, we were both as drunk. The turtle-dove trembled with fear in our hands.

One day, a little girl from the neighborhood came over to play with me—she was a lovely blonde named Clarisse. My aunt was stuck in bed with a cold. We kept ourselves busy on the terrace, unfortunately causing some damage to the pink vases. A turtle dove appeared on the windowsill, looked at us without a care, and settled down in a corner to soak up the sun. As soon as Clarisse spotted it, she lunged to catch it. The poor little thing tried to escape by hopping away, but it limped so comically that we couldn't help but laugh. Clarisse caught it; she was a mean kid. We were both in fits of giggles. The turtle dove trembled with fear in our hands.

"Clarisse plucked one of its feathers; then (I shudder still when I think of it) she plucked the dove almost entirely, before my eyes, with peals of laughter which made me laugh too. One could have believed that she was intoxicated. The poor creature, despoiled of its feathers, bleeding, escaped into the house as soon as it was liberated. We started to pursue it, but, almost at the same moment, we heard the tinkle of the bell, and the calls of my aunt who was coughing in her bed. Clarisse escaped rapidly by the stairway; I hid myself behind the curtains. The turtle-dove died that same night. My aunt sent me to Rome, convinced that I was guilty of this barbarity. Alas! I never saw Aunt Jane again. How I have wept! My remorse will last forever."

Clarisse picked up one of its feathers; then (I still shudder when I think about it) she nearly plucked the dove completely, laughing so hard that I couldn’t help but laugh too. You would think she was drunk. The poor thing, stripped of its feathers and bleeding, rushed into the house as soon as it got free. We started to chase it, but then we heard the bell ringing and my aunt calling from her bed, coughing. Clarisse quickly ran up the stairs; I hid behind the curtains. The turtle-dove died that very night. My aunt sent me to Rome, believing I was responsible for this cruelty. Sadly, I never saw Aunt Jane again. How I've cried! My remorse will last forever.

She spoke slowly, pausing from time to time, fixing her dilated eyes on the flaming hearth, which almost magnetized her, which began to overcome her with a hypnotic torpor, while from the street arose the monotonous and regular noise of pavers beating the pavement.

She spoke slowly, pausing occasionally, gazing into the bright fireplace that seemed to draw her in, slowly enveloping her in a hypnotic trance, while outside, the consistent and rhythmic sound of workers hitting the pavement filled the air.

CHAPTER VI.

CHAPTER 6.

One day the lovers came back from Lake Nemi somewhat fatigued. They had dined at the Cesarini Villa, beneath showy camellias in bloom. Alone, with the emotion felt only by him who contemplates the most secret of secret things, they had contemplated the Mirror of Diana, as cold, as impenetrable to the view as the deep blue of a glacier.

One day, the couple came back from Lake Nemi feeling a bit tired. They had eaten at the Cesarini Villa, surrounded by blooming camellias. Alone, experiencing feelings that only someone contemplating their deepest secrets can feel, they looked into the Mirror of Diana, which was as cold and impenetrable to the eye as the deep blue of a glacier.

As usual, they ordered tea. Hippolyte, who was looking for something in a valise, turned suddenly towards George, showing him a packet tied with a ribbon.

As usual, they ordered tea. Hippolyte, who was rummaging through a suitcase, suddenly turned to George and showed him a package wrapped with a ribbon.

"You see, these are your letters. They never leave me."

"You see, these are your letters. They always stay with me."

George, with visible satisfaction, cried: "All? have you kept all?"

George, clearly happy, said, "All? Did you keep all of it?"

"Yes, all. I have even the notes—even the telegrams. The only one missing is the little note which I threw into the fire to prevent its falling into my husband's hands. But I saved the burnt fragments; you can still read a few words."

"Yes, I have everything. I even have the notes and the telegrams. The only thing I don't have is the small note that I burned to keep it away from my husband. But I saved the charred pieces; you can still read a few words."

"Let me see, will you?" said George.

"Can I see it, please?" George asked.

But, with a jealous movement, she hid the package. Then, as George advanced towards her with a smile, she fled into the adjoining room.

But feeling jealous, she quickly hid the package. Then, as George came up to her smiling, she ran into the next room.

"No, no; you shall see nothing. I won't let you."

"No way; you won't see anything. I won't let that happen."

She refused, partly in jest, partly too because, having always guarded them preciously as a hidden treasure, with pride and fear, it was repugnant to her to show them even to him who had written them.

She declined, partly as a joke, but also because she had always kept them safe like a hidden treasure, with pride and fear. It was disgusting to her to show them even to the person who had written them.

"Let me see them, I beg of you. I am so curious to reread my letters of two years ago. What did I write you?"

"Please show me them; I'm really curious to reread my letters from two years ago. What did I write to you?"

"Words of fire."

"Fiery words."

"Please let me see them."

"Please show them to me."

She finally consented, laughing, vanquished by her friend's persuasive caresses.

She finally agreed, laughing, swept away by her friend's persuasive gestures.

"Let us wait at least until the tea is brought; then we will reread them together. Shall I light a fire for you?"

"Let's wait for the tea to be brought; then we can read them together again. Do you want me to start a fire for you?"

"No," he replied, "it is almost hot to-day."

"No," he said, "it's actually pretty warm today."

It was a cloudless day, with silvery reflections diffused through the inert atmosphere. The waning day was softened in its passage through the gauze curtains. Fragrant violets, gathered at the Villa Cesarini, had already perfumed the entire chamber. Someone knocked at the door.

It was a clear day, with silver reflections spread out across the calm air. The fading light of the day was softened as it came through the sheer curtains. Fragrant violets, picked at the Villa Cesarini, had already filled the room with their scent. Someone knocked on the door.

"Here is Pancrazio," said Hippolyte.

"Here’s Pancrazio," said Hippolyte.

The worthy domestic, Pancrazio, brought in his inexhaustible tea, and his inextinguishable smile. He placed the tea-things on the table, promised something good for dinner, and withdrew with light and elastic steps. All bald as he was, he preserved a juvenile air. Extraordinarily obliging, he had, like certain Japanese gods, eyes that were laughing, long, narrow, and somewhat oblique.

The dependable housekeeper, Pancrazio, brought in his never-ending supply of tea and his ever-present smile. He placed the tea set on the table, assured everyone that something tasty would be ready for dinner, and left with a light and cheerful stride. Although he was completely bald, he had a youthful energy. Exceptionally helpful, he had sparkling eyes that were long, narrow, and slightly slanted, reminiscent of some Japanese gods.

"Pancrazio is more amusing than his tea," said George.

"George said that Pancrazio is more interesting than his tea."

In fact, the tea had no aroma, but the accessories lent it a strange taste. The sugar-bowl and cups had a form and capacity never before seen; the tea-service was decorated with the history of an amorous pastoral; the plate, garnished with small slices of lemon, bore on its centre a rhymed enigma, done in black letters.

The tea itself had no scent, but the utensils added a distinct flavor. The sugar bowl and cups were designed in a way I had never encountered before; the teapot featured a charming countryside scene; the plate, decorated with thin lemon slices, had a riddle written in black letters at the center.

Hippolyte poured out the tea, and the cups steamed like censers. Then she untied the package! The letters appeared, properly classified, divided into small bundles.

Hippolyte poured the tea, and the cups steamed like incense burners. Then she unwrapped the package! The letters appeared, neatly organized and separated into small bundles.

"What a quantity!" cried George.

"What a lot!" cried George.

"There are not so many; only two hundred and ninety-four. And in two years, dear one, there are seven hundred and thirty days."

"There aren’t that many; just two hundred ninety-four. And in two years, my dear, there are seven hundred thirty days."

They both smiled, sat down side by side near a table, and began to read. In the presence of these documents of his love, George felt come over him a strange emotion—an emotion delicate yet strong. The first letters perplexed him.

They both smiled, sat down next to each other at a table, and began to read. With these tokens of his love in front of him, George felt a strange sensation come over him—a feeling that was both tender and intense. The first letters puzzled him.

Such or such an extreme state of mind, of which the letters bore the imprint, at first seemed to him incomprehensible. The lyric flight of such and such a phrase filled him almost with stupor. The violence and tumult of his early passion caused in him a sort of terror, by contrast with the calm which possessed him now, in this modest and quiet house.

This extreme mindset, shown in the letters, initially felt completely alien to him. The poetic quality of some phrases left him almost in shock. The intensity and chaos of his past passion now felt frightening, especially when compared to the calm that surrounded him now in this simple and quiet home.

One of the letters said: "How my heart sighed for you that night! A gloomy anguish overwhelmed me, even during the short intervals of slumber; and I reopened my eyes in order to escape the phantoms which rose from the depths of my soul. I have now but one thought—only one thought, which tortures me—that you might go far away from me. Never, no, never, has this possibility pierced my soul with a more maddening pain and terror. At this moment I have the certitude, the positive, clear, evident certitude, that without you life for me is an impossibility. When I think that I might lose you, the day becomes suddenly dark—the sunlight becomes odious to me, the earth appears to me like a bottomless tomb, I enter a state of death." Another letter, written after Hippolyte's departure, read: "I make an enormous effort to hold my pen. I have no more energy, no will. I succumb to such discouragement that the only sensation which remains to me of my external existence is an insupportable loathing of life. The day is gray, suffocating, heavy as lead; a day to kill in, so to speak. The hours pass with inexorable slowness, and my misery grows, second by second, always more horrible and more savage. It seems to me that at the bottom of my being are pools of stagnant water, dead, and deadly. Is this a physical or moral suffering? I do not know. I live on, stupid and inert beneath a burden which crushes me, without killing me." Another letter read: "At last, to-day, at four o'clock, when almost hopeless, I have received your reply. I have read and reread it a thousand times, to find between your words the inexpressible—what you could not express—your soul's secret, something more alive and sweeter than the words written on the soulless paper. I am possessed with a terrible desire for you."

One of the letters said: "How my heart ached for you that night! A deep sadness washed over me, even in the short moments when I was able to sleep; I would open my eyes again to get away from the ghosts that surfaced from the depths of my soul. I have only one thought—just one thought that tortures me—that you might be far away from me. Never, not ever, has this possibility stabbed my soul with such maddening pain and fear. Right now, I have thecertaintyI feel a definite, clear, undeniable certainty that life without you is impossible for me. When I think about losing you, the day suddenly becomes dark—I can't stand the sunlight, and the earth feels like a bottomless tomb; I enter a state of death. In another letter, written after Hippolyte left, I expressed: "I'm struggling to write this. I have no energy or will left. I'm overwhelmed by such discouragement that the only feeling I have about my external existence is an unbearable disdain for life. The day is gray, suffocating, and heavy as lead; it's just a day to endure. The hours drag on endlessly, and my misery grows worse, second by second, becoming increasingly horrific and wild. It feels like there are stagnant pools at the bottom of my being, lifeless and toxic. Is this physical or emotional pain? I can't tell. I keep living, dazed and numb under a weight that crushes me without killing me." Another letter said: "Finally, today, at four o'clock, when I was almost out of hope, I got your reply. I've read it over and over, searching between your words for the unspoken—what you couldn’t say—your soul's secret, something more vibrant and sweet than the words on that lifeless paper. I'm consumed by a deep longing for you."

So the love-letters cried and groaned, on the table covered with a table-cloth, and loaded with rustic cups in which an innocent infusion peacefully steamed.

The love letters lay on the table covered with a tablecloth, sighing and crying out, next to simple cups filled with a warm, steaming drink.

"You remember," said Hippolyte. "It was the first time that I left Rome, and only for fifteen days."

"You remember," Hippolyte said. "It was my first time leaving Rome, and it was just for fifteen days."

George was absorbed in the memories of his mad infatuation; he sought to revive it within him, and to understand it. But the environing comfort was unfavorable for internal effort.

George was caught up in thoughts of his wild crush; he tried to revive those feelings within himself and make sense of them. However, the cozy environment wasn’t helpful for his inner reflection.

The sensation of this comfort imprisoned his soul, enveloping it loosely. The veiled sunlight, the hot drink, the perfume of the violets, the contact of Hippolyte, benumbed him. "Am I, then, so far from the ardor of former days?" he thought. "No, because during her last absence my anguish was not less cruel." But he did not succeed in filling the interval between the I of long ago and the I of to-day.

The feeling of comfort enveloped his soul, embracing it softly. The filtered sunlight, the warm drink, the scent of violets, the touch of Hippolyte dulled his senses. "Am I really so distant from the passion of my younger days?" he pondered. "No, because even during her last absence, my pain was just as strong." But he couldn’t close the gap between the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Iof the past and theIof today.

In spite of all, he could no longer identify himself with the same man of whom those written phrases attested such consternation and despair; he felt that these effusions of his love had become strangers to him, and he also felt all the emptiness of the words. These letters resembled the epitaphs which one reads in cemeteries. Just as the epitaphs give a coarse, false idea of the dead, so these letters represented inaccurately the divers conditions of the soul through which his love had passed. He knew well the singular fever which seizes a lover when writing a love-letter. In the heat of this fever, all the different waves of sentiment are agitated and mixed in a confused turmoil. The lover does not know precisely what he wishes to express, and he is embarrassed by the material insufficiency of the terms of endearment; so he gives up trying to describe his internal passion such as it is, and attempts to express its intensity by the exaggeration of the phrases and by the employment of vulgar rhetorical effects. This is the reason why all amorous correspondences resemble each other, and why the language of the most exalted passion is almost as poor as jargon.

No matter what, he could no longer see himself as the same man that those written words reflected with such shock and despair; he felt like these expressions of his love had become strangers to him, and he also sensed the emptiness of the words. These letters were like gravestones in a cemetery. Just as epitaphs give a crude, false impression of the dead, these letters inaccurately depicted the different states of his soul that his love had gone through. He knew well the unique excitement that comes over someone in love when writing a love letter. In the heat of this excitement, all sorts of emotions get stirred up and mixed in a chaotic mess. The lover doesn’t quite know what to say and feels frustrated by the inadequate words of affection; so he gives up on trying to describe his true feelings and instead tries to express their intensity through exaggeration and over-the-top language. This is why all romantic correspondence sounds similar, and why the language of even the deepest passion is almost as superficial as slang.

"In these letters," thought George, "all is violence, excess, convulsion. But where are my delicate feelings? Where my exquisite and complex melancholies? Where my profound and sinuous sorrows, in which my soul went astray as in an inextricable labyrinth?" He now had the regret to perceive that his letters lacked the rarest qualities of his mind—those which he had always cultivated with the greatest care. In the course of his reading, he began to skip the long passages of pure eloquence, and sought instead the indication of particulars—the details of events that had occurred—the allusions to memorable episodes.

"In these letters," George thought, "everything revolves around violence, extremes, and chaos. But what about my delicate feelings? Where are my complex and deep sadnesses? Where are my profound and twisting sorrows that have led my soul astray like an endless maze?" He now regretted recognizing that his letters lacked the rarest qualities of his mind—those he had always tended to with great care. As he read, he started to skip the long passages of pure eloquence and instead searched for specific details—the events that had taken place and the references to unforgettable moments.

He found in one letter: "Towards six o'clock I entered mechanically the usual place, the Morteo Garden, where I had seen you so many evenings. The thirty-five minutes that preceded the exact hour of your departure were a torture for me. You left, yes, you left without my having been able to bid you good-by, to cover your face with kisses, to repeat to you once more, 'Don't forget! don't forget!' Towards eleven o'clock a kind of instinct made me turn round. Your husband entered with his friend, and the lady who usually accompanies them. Without any doubt, they had come back from seeing you home. I had then such a cruel spasm of pain that I was soon forced to rise and go out. The presence of these three persons, who spoke and laughed as on other evenings, as if nothing new had happened, exasperated me. Their presence was for me the visible and indubitable proof that you were gone, irremissibly gone."

He found in one letter: "Around six o'clock, I went to our usual spot, the Morteo Garden, where I had seen you so many evenings. The thirty-five minutes before you left felt like torture for me. You left, yes, you left without me getting to say goodbye, to cover your face with kisses, to remind you once more, 'Don't forget! don't forget!' Around eleven o'clock, something made me look back. Your husband came in with his friend and the lady who usually tags along. They must have come back from seeing you home. I felt such a sharp pain that I had to get up and leave. The three of them, chatting and laughing like nothing had changed, drove me crazy. Their presence was a clear and undeniable sign that you were gone, irretrievably gone."

He thought over more of the summer evenings, when he had seen Hippolyte seated at a table, between her husband and a captain of infantry, opposite to a little, insignificant woman. He did not know any of these three persons, but he suffered at each of their gestures, at each of their attitudes, and at all that was vulgar in their appearance; and in imagination he pictured to himself the imbecility of the talk to which his refined mistress appeared to pay sustained attention.

He remembered more summer evenings when he had spotted Hippolyte sitting at a table between her husband and an infantry captain, facing a small, unremarkable woman. He didn’t know any of these three people, but he felt uneasy with their gestures, their attitudes, and everything that seemed ordinary about their appearances; and in his mind, he envisioned the ridiculousness of the conversation that his sophisticated mistress appeared to be fully engaged in.

In another letter he found: "I am in doubt. To-day I feel hostile towards you; I am filled with a dull anger."

In another letter, he found: "I'm feeling unsure. Today, I'm feeling resentment towards you; I'm flooded with a deep anger."

"That," said Hippolyte, "was the time when I was at Rimini: August and September—what tempestuous months they were! Do you remember when you finally arrived on the Don Juan?"

"That," Hippolyte said, "was when I was in Rimini: August and September—what crazy months they were! Do you remember when you finally arrived here on the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__?"Don Juan?

"Here is a letter written on board ship: 'To-day at two o'clock we have anchored at Ancona, having sailed from Porto San Giorgio. Your prayers and wishes have sent us a favorable wind. Marvellous sailing, which I will recount to you. At the break of day we shall again make the offing. The Don Juan is the king of coasters. Your flag floats from the mast-head. Addio—maybe till to-morrow. September 2d.'"

"Here is a letter written on board the ship: 'Today at 2 PM, we anchored at Ancona after sailing from Porto San Giorgio. Your prayers and good wishes have given us favorable winds. The sailing was incredible, and I will share all the details with you. At dawn, we will set out again. The'Don Juanis the best coastal ship. Your flag is flying from the mast. Goodbye—maybe see you tomorrow. September 2nd.

"We saw one another again; but what days of suffering! Do you remember? We were watched incessantly. Oh, that good sister! Do you recall our visit to the Temple of the Malatestas? Do you remember our pilgrimage to the Church of San Giuliano, the evening before your departure?"

"We met again, but those days were so painful! Do you remember? We were always under surveillance. Oh, that amazing sister! Do you remember our visit to the Malatesta Temple? Do you recall our trip to the Church of San Giuliano the night before you left?"

"Here is another from Venice."

"Here's another one from Venice."

They read it together, with equal palpitation.

They read it together, feeling just as excited.

"Since the ninth, I am at Venice, sadder than ever. Venice stupefies me. The most radiant of dreams does not equal in magnificence this dream of marble which emerges from the waves and blossoms in an illusionary sky. I am dying of melancholy and desire. Why are you not here? Oh! if you had come! If you had only executed your former project! Maybe we should have been able to steal one hour from espionage; and in the treasury of our souvenirs we should have counted one more, the most divine amongst them all." On another leaf they read again: "I have a strange thought, which, from time to time, pierces my soul like a lightning flash, and disturbs my whole being; a foolish thought—a dream. I think that you could come here, suddenly, alone, to be entirely mine!" Further on again: "The beauty of Venice is the natural frame of your beauty. The colors of your complexion, so rich and warm—all pale amber and dull gold, in which are mixed possibly several shades of drooping rose—are the ideal colors which harmonize the most happily with the Venetian air. I do not know how Catherine Cornaro, Queen of Cyprus, looked; but, I do not know why, I imagine she resembled you."

"Since the ninth, I've been in Venice, feeling sadder than ever. Venice amazes me. The most brilliant dreams don't even come close to this marble fantasy that rises from the waves and blooms in a dreamy sky. I'm filled with sadness and longing. Why aren’t you here? Oh, if only you had come! If you had just followed through with your earlier plan! Maybe we could have stolen an hour away from the watchful eyes; and in our collection of memories, we would have added one more, the most precious of all." On another page, they read again: "I have this strange thought that occasionally hits me like a bolt of lightning, shaking my entire being; a silly thought—a fantasy. I imagine that you could suddenly show up here, alone, just to be completely mine!" Further along: "The beauty of Venice perfectly frames your beauty. The tones of your skin, so rich and warm—all soft amber and muted gold, maybe mixed with a few shades of fading rose—are the ideal colors that blend beautifully with the Venetian atmosphere. I don’t know what Catherine Cornaro, Queen of Cyprus, looked like; but, for some reason, I picture her resembling you."

"You see," said Hippolyte, "it was a continual seduction, refined and irresistible. I suffered more than you can imagine. Instead of sleeping, I passed nights in seeking a means of going out alone, without awakening the suspicions of my guests. I was a prodigy of cleverness. I no longer know what I did. When I found myself alone with you in the gondola, on the Grand Canal, that September dawn, I did not believe that it was real. Do you recollect? I burst into sobs, unable to say a word to you."

"You see," Hippolyte said, "it was an ongoing temptation, sophisticated and impossible to resist. I went through more than you can imagine. Instead of sleeping, I spent my nights figuring out how to sneak out without making my guests suspicious. I was really clever. I can’t even remember what I did. When I found myself alone with you in the gondola on the Grand Canal that September morning, I couldn’t believe it was happening. Do you remember? I just broke down in tears, unable to say anything to you."

"But I—I was waiting for you. I was sure that you would come, at any cost."

"But I—I was waiting for you. I was certain you would show up, no matter what."

"And that was the first of our great imprudences."

"And that was the first of our big mistakes."

"It is true."

"That's true."

"What does it matter?" murmured the young woman. "Was it not better so? Was it not better so, now that I belong to you entirely? For my part, I regret nothing."

"What does it matter?" whispered the young woman. "Wasn't it better this way? Isn't it better now that I'm entirely yours? As for me, I have no regrets."

George kissed her on the temple. She spoke for a long time of this episode, which was one of the most pleasant and extraordinary among their souvenirs. They lived over again, minute by minute, the two days of their secret stay at the Hotel Danieli—two days of oblivion, supreme intoxication, in which it seemed as if they had both lost all notion of the world, and all consciousness of their previous being.

George kissed her on the temple. She spent a long time reminiscing about this moment, which was one of the most enjoyable and unforgettable memories they shared. They went over, moment by moment, the two days of their secret stay at the Hotel Danieli—two days of total escape and pure happiness, where it felt like they had completely lost touch with the outside world and any sense of who they were before.

Those days had marked the commencement of Hippolyte's ruin. The letters which followed alluded to her first trials. "When I think that I am the initial cause of your sufferings and of all your domestic troubles, an inexpressible remorse torments me; and in order to obtain pardon for the ill of which I am the cause, I want you to know the entire depth of my passion. Do you know my passion? Are you sure that my love will be able to repay you for your long anguish? Are you sure of it—certain—deeply convinced of it?" The ardor went on increasing page by page. Then, from April to July, there was an obscure interval without documents. It was during these four months that the catastrophe happened. The husband, too weak, not having found any means of conquering Hippolyte's open and obstinate rebellion, had, so to say, taken flight, and left behind him very much involved business affairs, in which he had sunk the greater part of his fortune. Hippolyte had sought refuge with her mother, then with her sister at Caronno, in a country-house. And then a terrible malady from which she had already suffered in her infancy—a nervous malady analogous to epilepsy—seized upon her. The letters dated in August spoke of it: "No, you could never conceive the fright that my mind is in. What tortures me above all is the implacable lucidity of my imaginary vision. I see you writhing—I see your face become distorted and pallid—I see your eyes roll hopelessly beneath their lids; I see your hands shrivelled and shrunk, and between your fingers the curl of torn-out hair; and, whatever effort I make, I cannot succeed in dispelling the terrible vision. And then, I hear you call me; I have actually in my ears the sound of your voice—a hoarse and lamentable sound—the voice of a person who calls for help without the hope of being helped." A little way further on: "You write me: 'If this illness should seize me when I am in your arms! No, no, I will not see you again! I do not wish to see you again!' Were you mad when you wrote that? Did you think of what you wrote? It is as if you had taken my life, as if I could no longer breathe. Quick, another letter! Tell me you will recover, that you still hope, that you want to see me again. You must recover. Do you hear, Hippolyte? You must recover."

Those days marked the start of Hippolyte's downfall. The following letters discussed her initial struggles. "When I think about how I'm the main reason for your pain and all your family's troubles, an indescribable guilt torments me; and in asking for forgiveness for the harm I've caused, I want you to grasp the full extent of my love. Do you know how deep my love is? Are you sure that my feelings can make up for your long suffering? Are you absolutely certain, deeply convinced?" The passion continued to grow with each page. Then, from April to July, there was a dark period with no letters. It was during these four months that disaster struck. The husband, feeling too weak and unable to cope with Hippolyte's open and stubborn defiance, essentially ran away, leaving behind complicated business matters where he’d invested most of his wealth. Hippolyte sought refuge with her mother and then with her sister at their country house in Caronno. Soon after, a terrible illness, one she had already suffered from as a child—a nervous condition similar to epilepsy—took hold of her. The letters from August talked about it: "No, you could never understand the fear that's consuming me. What tortures me most is the unyielding clarity of my imagination. Iseeyou writhing—I'mseeyour face twisted and pale—Iseeyour eyes rolling helplessly under your eyelids; I see your hands wrinkled and tiny, and between your fingers, the strands of pulled-out hair; and no matter how hard I try, I can't shake off the terrifying image. And then, IhearYou calling me; I can actually hear your voice in my ears—a raspy, sad sound—the voice of someone asking for help without any chance of being rescued." A little further on: "You write me: 'If this illness takes hold of me while I’m in your arms! No, no, I won’t see you again! I don’t want to see you again!' Were you out of your mind when you wrote that? Did you even think about what you were saying? It feels like you’ve taken my life, as if I can no longer breathe. Quick, write me another letter! Tell me you will get better, that you still have hope, that you want to see me again.You mustRecover. Do you understand me, Hippolyte?You mustrecover.

During the convalescence, the letters were gentle and playful. "I send you a flower gathered on the sands. It is a species of wild lily, marvellous when growing, and of an odor so penetrating that I often find at the bottom of the chalice an insect in a swoon of intoxication. The whole coast is covered with these passionate lilies, which, beneath the torrid sun, on the broiling sand, flower in one minute, and only live a few hours. See how charming this flower is, even when dead! See how delicate it is, and fine, and feminine!"

While recovering, the letters were sweet and cheerful. "I’m sending you a flower I picked from the beach. It's a type of wild lily, stunning when it's alive, and it has such a strong scent that I often find an insect at the bottom of the cup, totally overwhelmed by its fragrance. The entire coast is filled with these lovely lilies that bloom in an instant under the scorching sun on the hot sand but only last for a few hours. Look how beautiful this flower is, even when it's wilted! See how delicate, fine, and feminine it is!"

Up to the month of November the letters followed one another without interruption; but, little by little, they became bitter, full of suspicions, doubts, reproaches.

Until November, the letters arrived one after another without stopping; but over time, they became harsh, filled with suspicions, doubts, and accusations.

"How far you have gone from me! I am tortured by something else than the chagrin of mere material separation. It seems to me that your soul has also left and abandoned me. Your fragrance makes others happy. To look at you, to hear you, is not that—to enjoy you? Write to me; tell me that you belong entirely to me, in all your acts, in all your thoughts, and that you desire me, and that you regret me, and that, separated from me, you find no beauty in any instant of life." Further on: "I think, I think, and my thought goads me; and the sting of this thought causes in me an abominable suffering. At times I am seized with a frenzied desire to pluck from my throbbing temples this impalpable thing, which is, however, stronger and more inflexible than a dart. To breathe is an insupportable fatigue for me, and the throbbing of my arteries goes through me as would the sound of hammer blows that I might be condemned to hear. Is that love? Oh, no. It is a kind of monstrous infirmity which can blossom only in me, for my joy and my martyrdom. I please myself by believing that no other human creature has ever felt as I do." Further on: "Never, no, never, shall I have complete peace and complete security. I could be content only on one condition—that I absorbed all, all your being; that you and I no longer were more than a single being; that I lived your life; that I thought your thoughts. Or, at least, I would wish that your senses were closed to all sensations that did not originate in me. I am a poor, ill patient. My days are but a long agony. I have rarely desired them to end, as much as I desire and pray for it now. The sun is about to set, and the night which descends on my soul envelops me in a thousand horrors. The shadows issue from every corner of my room and advance towards me as would a live person whose footsteps and breathing I could hear, whose hostile attitude I 'could see.'"

"Wow, you've really grown distant from me! I'm suffering from more than just the pain of being apart. It feels like your spirit has left and abandoned me too. Your scent brings joy to others. Seeing you and hearing you, isn't that the same as enjoying you? Write to me; tell me that you are completely mine, in all your actions and thoughts, that you desire me, that you miss me, and that without me, you can't find any beauty in life." Later: "I keep thinking, and my thoughts push me; the pain of this thought creates unbearable agony in me. Sometimes I'm overwhelmed by a desperate urge to tear this intangible thing from my throbbing head, which feels stronger and more stubborn than an arrow. Breathing is a painful struggle for me, and the pulsing in my veins feels like the sound of hammer blows that I'm forced to endure. Is that love? Oh, no. It’s a kind of monstrous torment that can only grow inside me, for both my joy and my suffering. I convince myself that no one else has ever felt this way." Later: "Never, no, never will I find complete peace and security. I could only be happy if I absorbed all of you; if you and I became one single being; if I lived your life; if I thought your thoughts. Or at least, I wish your senses would shut off to all feelings that didn’t come from me. I'm a poor, sick soul. My days are just long suffering. I've rarely wished for them to end as much as I do now. The sun is setting, and the night that falls on my soul surrounds me with a thousand horrors. Shadows creep in from every corner of my room and move toward me like a living person whose footsteps and breath I can hear, whose hostile presence I can see."

To await Hippolyte's return, George had returned to Rome in the first days of November; and the letters dated at that time alluded to a very unhappy and dismal episode. "You wrote me: 'I have had great difficulty in remaining true to you!' What do you mean by that? What were the terrible events which have upset you? My God! How you are changed! It makes me suffer inexpressibly, and my pride is irritated at my suffering. Between my eyebrows is a furrow, deep as the cleft of a wound, in which is heaped my repressed anger, in which gathers all the bitterness of my doubts, my suspicions, my disgusts. I believe that even your kisses would not suffice to rid me of it. Your letters, trembling with desires, disturb me. I am not grateful to you for them. For two or three days, I have something against you in my heart. I do not know what it is. Perhaps a presentiment? Perhaps a divination?"

To wait for Hippolyte's return, George went back to Rome in early November, and the letters from that time described a very unhappy and bleak situation. "You wrote me: 'I've had a hard time staying faithful to you!' What do you mean by that? What were theterrible eventsthat unsettled you? My God! You’ve changed so much! It makes me suffer greatly, and my pride is wounded by my pain. There’s a deep crease between my eyebrows, like an open wound, filled with all my repressed anger, where all the bitterness of my doubts, suspicions, and disgust is accumulating. I think even your kisses wouldn’t be enough to erase it. Your letters, full of desire, leave me uneasy. I’m not grateful for them. For the past few days, I’ve had somethingagainst youin my heart. I’m not sure what it is. Maybe a premonition? Maybe an intuition?

While he read, George suffered as from a wound reopened. Hippolyte would have liked to stop him from continuing. She remembered that evening when her husband had called unexpectedly at the house in Caronno, with a cold, calm face, but with the look of a madman, declaring that he had come to take her back; she recalled the moment when she was alone with him, face to face, in an out-of-the-way room, the window curtains of which were blown about by the wind—in which the light abruptly flared up and then decreased—to which the moaning of the trees was borne up from below; she remembered the silent, savage fight sustained then against that man who had suddenly clasped her—horror!—in order to take her by force.

As George read, it felt like a fresh wound to him. Hippolyte wished she could make him stop. She remembered that night when her husband had shown up unexpectedly at their house in Caronno, his face cold and calm, yet with a wild look in his eyes, insisting that he had come to take her back; she recalled the moment they were alone together, face to face, in a secluded room where the wind blew the curtains—when the light suddenly burst in and then faded—and she could hear the trees moaning outside; she remembered the silent, desperate struggle she had to endure against that man who had suddenly grabbed her—horror!—trying to take her by force.

"Enough! enough!" she said, drawing George's head to her. "Enough! Don't let us read any more."

"That's enough! That's enough!" she said, pulling George's head close to her. "We don't need to read any more."

But he wanted to continue. "I cannot understand the reappearance of that man, and I cannot prevent a feeling of anger which is directed even at you, too. But, to spare you pain, I will abstain from writing you my thoughts on this subject. They are bitter and gloomy thoughts. I feel that my affection is poisoned for some time. It were better, I think, if you never saw me again. If you wish to avoid useless pain, do not return now. Now I am not in a good frame of mind. My soul loves you to adoration; but my thought rends and sullies you. It is a contrast which recommences incessantly, and which will never end." In the next day's letter he wrote: "A pain, an atrocious pain, intolerable, never felt before! O Hippolyte, come back! come back! I want to see you, to speak to you, to caress you. I love you more than ever. Yet, spare me the sight of your bruises. I am incapable of thinking of them without fear and without anger. I feel that, if I saw the marks impressed in your flesh by the hands of that man, my heart would break. It is horrible!"

But he wanted to continue. "I can't understand why that guy keeps appearing, and I can’t help but feel anger, even towards you. However, to protect you from pain, I won’t share my thoughts on this. They’re bitter and dark. I feel like my love has been affected for a while now. Honestly, I think it would be better if you never saw me again. If you want to avoid unnecessary pain, don’t come back right now. I'm not in a good place mentally. I deeply long for you; but my thoughts are damaging and tarnishing you. It's a cycle that just keeps repeating, and it will never end." In the letter the next day, he wrote: "There’s a pain—it’s unbearable, unlike anything I’ve felt before! O Hippolyte, please come back! I want to see you, talk to you, hold you. I love you more than ever. But please, don’t make me see your wounds. I can’t think about them without feeling fear and anger. I know that if I saw the scars left on your body by that man, my heart would break. It’s horrific!"

"Enough, George! don't let us read anymore!" begged Hippolyte again, taking the loved one's head between her hands, and kissing his eyes. "Please, George!"

"That's enough, George! Don't make us read any more!" Hippolyte begged again, holding her loved one's face in her hands and kissing his eyes. "Please, George!"

She succeeded in drawing him away from the table. He smiled that indefinable smile, which sometimes invalids have when they yield to the entreaties of others, knowing full well that the remedy is late and useless.

She succeeded in getting him away from the table. He gave that hard-to-read smile that some sick people have when they succumb to others' requests, fully knowing that the help arrives too late and won't change anything.

CHAPTER VII.

CHAPTER 7.

On Good Friday evening they started on their return to Rome.

On Good Friday evening, they started their trip back to Rome.

Before their departure, about five o'clock, they took tea. They were taciturn. The simple existence they had led in this old house appeared extraordinarily beautiful and desirable to them, now it was about to end. The intimacy of the modest lodging seemed sweeter and more profound to them. The places where they had promenaded their melancholy and their tenderness were illuminated by ideal lights. It was, then, still another fragment of their love and of their being that fell, annihilated, into the abyss of time.

Before they left, around five o'clock, they had tea. They were quiet. The uncomplicated life they had lived in this old house felt incredibly beautiful and desirable to them, now that it was coming to an end. The intimacy of their small home seemed sweeter and more profound. The places where they had shared their sadness and love were illuminated with a perfect glow. So, once again, a part of their love and their existence slipped away, erased into the void of time.

"That, too, is past," said George.

"That's over now," George said.

"What can I do?" said Hippolyte. "It seems to me as if I could no longer sleep anywhere than on your heart!"

"What can I do?" Hippolyte asked. "It feels like I can’t sleep anywhere but on your heart!"

They looked into each other's eyes, communicating each other's emotion, feeling the rising wave choking their throats. They remained silent; they listened to the regular and monotonous sound made by the pavers beating the pavement. But the irritating noise augmented their uneasiness.

They looked into each other’s eyes, sharing their emotions, feeling the intense pressure building in their throats. They remained quiet, listening to the constant, dull sound of the pavers hitting the pavement. But the irritating noise only made their discomfort worse.

"That is insupportable," said George, rising.

"That's unbearable," George said as he stood up.

The measured blows revived in him the sentiment of the flight of time, which he had already so strongly felt; they inspired in him that sort of anxious terror which he had already often experienced when listening to the oscillations of a pendulum. And yet, on the preceding days, had not the same noise lulled him into a vague state of comfort? He thought: "In two or three hours we shall separate. I shall recommence my usual life, which is only a series of petty miseries. My habitual illness will inevitably seize upon me again. Moreover, I know the troubles that Spring revives in me. I shall suffer without cease. And I have already a premonition that one of my most pitiless tormentors will be the idea that Exili has put in my head. If Hippolyte wished to cure me, could she? Maybe, at least partly. Why should she not come with me to some lonely place, not for a week, but for a very long time? She is adorable in intimacy, full of trifling kind attentions and of childish graces. Maybe, by her constant presence, she would succeed in curing me, or at least in making me take life more lightly."

The measured knocks reminded him how quickly time passes, a feeling he had already strongly felt; they filled him with that anxious dread he often experienced while listening to a pendulum swing. And yet, in the days before, hadn’t that same sound lulled him into a vague sense of comfort? He thought, "In two or three hours, we’ll go our separate ways. I’ll return to my usual life, which is just a series of small miseries. My recurring illness will inevitably return. Plus, I know the problems that Spring brings back for me. I’ll suffer continuously. I can already sense that one of my most relentless tormentors will be the idea that Exili put in my head. If Hippolyte wanted to help me, could she? Maybe, at least a little. Why couldn't she come with me somewhere private, not for a week, but for a long time? She's amazing in close quarters, full of thoughtful gestures and childlike charms. Maybe, through her constant presence, she could help me heal, or at least help me take life a bit more lightly."

He stopped before Hippolyte, took her two hands in his, and asked: "Have you been very happy during these few days? Answer me."

He stopped in front of Hippolyte, took her hands in his, and asked, "Have you enjoyed yourself these past few days? Please respond."

His voice was agitated and persuasive. "I was never so happy before," she replied.

His voice was powerful and persuasive. "I've never been this happy before," she said.

Feeling a deep sincerity in this answer, George pressed her hands with force, and continued: "Will it be possible for you to go back to your every-day existence?"

Feeling a true sincerity in her response, George held her hands tightly and asked, "Can you go back to your regular life?"

"I do not know," she answered; "I do not look before me. You know all is lost."

"I don’t know," she said. "I don’t think about the future. You know it’s all gone."

She lowered her eyes. George seized her in his arms, passionately.

She looked down. George pulled her tightly into his arms.

"You love me, do you not? I am the only aim of your existence; you see only me in your future."

"You love me, right? I'm the only reason for your life; I’m the only one you can picture in your future."

With an unexpected smile, which raised her long eyelashes, she said: "Yes, you know it."

With a surprising smile that lifted her long lashes, she said, "Yeah, you know it."

He added once more in a low voice, his face bowed down: "You know my malady."

He said quietly again, looking down, "You know my condition."

She seemed to have guessed her lover's thought. As if in confidence, in a whispering voice which seemed to draw closer the circle in which they breathed and palpitated together, she asked, "What can I do to cure you?"

She seemed to read her lover's thoughts. In a soft, warm voice that felt personal, as if drawing them closer, she asked, "What can I do to help you?"

They were silent, clasped in each other's arms. But in the silence their two souls dwelt and decided upon the same thing.

They were silent, embracing each other tightly. Yet amidst the quiet, their two souls connected and shared the same understanding.

"Come with me," he cried, at length. "Let us go to some unknown country; let us stay there all Spring, all Summer, as long as we can—that will cure me."

"Come with me," he finally shouted. "Let's go to a new place; let’s stay there all Spring and all Summer, for as long as we can—that will heal me."

Without hesitation she replied: "I am ready. I belong to you."

Without hesitation, she replied, "I'm ready. I belong to you."

They disengaged themselves, comforted. The hour of departure had come; they strapped the last valise. Hippolyte gathered all her flowers, already withered in the glasses: the violets of the Villa Cesarini, the cyclamens, the anemones, and the periwinkles of the Chigi Park, the simple roses of the Castel-Gandolfo, a branch of an almond-tree gathered in the neighborhood of Diana's Baths, on their way home from the Emissary. These flowers could have told all their idylls. Oh, the frolicsome course in the park, in descending a steep incline, on the dry leaves in which their feet sank to the ankles! She shouted and laughed, pricked on the legs by the sharp nettles through the fine stockings: and then, before her, George beat down the sharp stems with blows of his cane, so that she could trample upon them without danger. Very green and innumerable nettles adorned the Diana's Baths, the mysterious cave in which favorable echoes were transformed into the music of slowly dropping water. And, from the depths of the humid shadow, they saw the country all covered with almond-trees and silver-and-pink peach trees, infinitely delightful beneath the light-green pallor of the limpid waters. So many flowers, so many souvenirs!

They parted ways, feeling a sense of comfort. The time to leave had arrived; they packed up the last suitcase. Hippolyte collected all her flowers, now wilted in the vases: the violets from Villa Cesarini, the cyclamens, the anemones, and the periwinkles from Chigi Park, the simple roses from Castel-Gandolfo, and a branch of an almond tree picked up near Diana's Baths on their way home from the Emissary. These flowers could have told all their stories. Oh, the playful runs in the park, racing down a steep hill, on the dry leaves that swallowed their feet to their ankles! She screamed and laughed, her legs stung by the sharp nettles through her thin stockings; and then, in front of her, George cleared away the sharp stems with his cane so she could stomp on them safely. The vibrant, countless nettles decorated Diana's Baths, the mysterious cave where favorable echoes turned into the music of slowly dripping water. And from the depths of the damp shadows, they gazed at the countryside blanketed with almond trees and silver-and-pink peach trees, endlessly delightful under the light green shimmer of the clear waters. So many flowers, so many memories!

"See," she said, showing George a ticket, "it is the ticket for Segni-Paliano! I shall keep it."

"Look," she said, showing George a ticket, "it's the ticket for Segni-Paliano! I'm going to hold on to it."

Pancrazio knocked at the door. He brought George the receipted bill. In the emotion produced by the signor's generosity, he was all confused in his expressions of thanks and good wishes. Finally, he drew two visiting-cards from his pocket, and offered them to the signor and signora to recall to them his humble name, begging to be excused for his boldness.

Pancrazio knocked on the door. He brought George the paid bill. Overwhelmed by the signor's generosity, he fumbled his words of thanks and good wishes. Finally, he pulled out two business cards from his pocket and handed them to the signor and signora, hoping to remind them of his humble name and asking them to forgive his boldness.

Scarcely had he retired than the false newly wed couple began to laugh. The cards bore, in pompous letters, PANCRAZIO PETRELLA.

He had barely gone to bed when the fake __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__newlywed couplebegan to laugh. The cards had, in big letters, PANCRAZIO PETRELLA.

"I will keep them too as a remembrance," said Hippolyte.

"I'll hold onto them as a memory too," said Hippolyte.

Pancrazio knocked a second time at the door. He brought signora a gift—four or five magnificent oranges. His eyes sparkled in his rubicund visage. He warned them, "It is time to go down."

Pancrazio knocked on the door again. He brought the lady a gift—four or five beautiful oranges. His eyes sparkled on his red face. He told them, "It's time to go downstairs."

In descending the staircase the two lovers felt a certain sadness and a sort of fear fall upon them, as if on leaving this peaceful asylum they were about to face some unknown peril. The old hotel-keeper took leave of them at the door, saying with regret, "I had such beautiful larks for this evening."

As the two lovers went down the staircase, they felt a wave of sadness and fear wash over them, as if leaving this safe place meant they were about to face some unknown danger. The elderly hotel owner said goodbye at the door, sounding disappointed, "I had such amazing plans for this evening."

George answered, with a contraction of his lips: "We will come again soon—we will come again soon."

George replied with a strained smile, "We'll be back soon—we'll be back soon."

While they proceeded to the station the sun sank below the sea, at the extreme horizon of the Roman campagna fiery-colored amidst the thick mists. At Cecchina it began to drizzle. When they separated, Rome, on that Good Friday evening, humid and foggy, appeared to them like a city in which one could only die.

As they made their way to the station, the sun sank below the ocean at the distant edge of the Roman.campagna, glowing red through the heavy fog. At Cecchina, it began to drizzle. As they went their separate ways, Rome, on that Good Friday evening, wet and foggy, felt to them like a city where one could only die.

II.

II.

THE PATERNAL ROOF.

DAD'S PLACE.

CHAPTER I.

CHAPTER 1.

About the end of April, Hippolyte left for Milan where her sister, whose mother-in-law was dying, had called her. George Aurispa had arranged to leave also, in search of a new and unfrequented place. Towards the middle of May they were to meet again.

At the end of April, Hippolyte headed to Milan, where her sister had summoned her because their mother-in-law was about to pass away. George Aurispa had also planned to leave, looking for a new, less crowded place. They were scheduled to meet again around mid-May.

But, just at that time, George received an alarming letter from his mother. She was unhappy, almost in despair. In consequence, he could no longer defer his return to the paternal house.

But at that moment, George received a worrying letter from his mom. She was upset, nearly in despair. Because of this, he could no longer delay his return to his family home.

When he became convinced that his duty urged him to hasten at once where there was real sorrow, he was seized by feelings of anguish which overcame by degrees his first sentiment of filial piety, and he felt rise within him a sharp irritation which increased in acuteness as the scenes of the coming conflict, clearer and more numerous, surged through his conscience. And this irritation soon became so acute that it dominated him entirely, persistently nourished by the material annoyances of the departure, by the heart-breaking farewells.

When he realized that his duty required him to hurry to where there was real sorrow, he was hit by a wave of pain that slowly overshadowed his initial sense of respect for his parents. He felt a deep irritation building inside him, growing stronger as the images of the upcoming conflict became clearer and more frequent in his mind. This irritation quickly became overwhelming, constantly fed by the frustrating elements of leaving and the heartbreaking farewells.

The separation was more cruel than ever. George passed through a period of the most intense sensibility; the exasperation of all his nerves kept him in a constant state of uneasiness. He appeared to no longer believe in the promised happiness, the future peace. When Hippolyte bade him good-by, he asked:

The breakup was harder than ever. George experienced a period of intense sensitivity; the stress on all his nerves left him in a constant state of anxiety. He seemed to have lost faith in the happiness and peace he had been promised. When Hippolyte said goodbye, he asked:

"Shall we meet again?"

"Should we meet again?"

When he kissed her lips for the last time, as she passed through the door, he noticed that she lowered a black veil over the kiss, and this insignificant trifle caused him profound distress, assumed in his imagination the importance of a sinister presentiment.

As he kissed her lips one last time before she left, he watched her lower a black veil over the kiss, and this simple gesture filled him with a deep sense of unease, taking on the weight of a dark premonition in his mind.

On arriving at Guardiagrele, at his birthplace, under the paternal roof, he was so exhausted that, when he embraced his mother, he began to cry like a child. But neither the embrace nor his tears comforted him. It seemed to him that he was a stranger in his own home—that he was visiting a family which was not his own. This singular sensation of isolation, already experienced under other circumstances connected with his kin, returned now more vivid and more importunate than ever. A thousand little particulars of the family life irritated him, hurt him. During lunch, during dinner, certain silences, during which only the sounds of the forks were heard, made him feel horribly uncomfortable. Certain refinements, to which he was accustomed, received every moment a sudden and painful shock. The air of discord, hostility, and open warfare which weighed heavily on this household almost choked him.

When he got to Guardiagrele, his hometown, and walked into his family's house, he was so exhausted that when he hugged his mom, he started crying like a little kid. But neither the hug nor his tears made him feel any better. It felt like he was a stranger in his own home—like he was visiting a family that wasn't his. This strange feeling of loneliness, which he had experienced before with his family, was now stronger and more overwhelming than ever. A thousand little details of their family life annoyed him and made him feel hurt. At lunch and dinner, the uncomfortable silences, filled only with the sound of clinking forks, made him feel really uneasy. Certain comforts he was used to suddenly brought painful reminders. The atmosphere of conflict, resentment, and open tension that lingered over the household nearly suffocated him.

The very evening of his arrival, his mother had taken him aside to recount her troubles and her ailments, to tell him about the bad behavior and dissoluteness of her husband. In a voice trembling with anger, looking at him with tears in her eyes, she had said to him:

The night he got there, his mom took him aside to talk about her worries and health problems, and to discuss his dad's bad behavior and carelessness. With a voice trembling from anger and tears in her eyes, she said to him:

"Your father is an infamous man!"

"Your dad is infamous!"

Her eyelids were somewhat swollen, reddened by the large tears; her cheeks were hollow; her whole person bore the signs of long-endured suffering.

Her eyelids were a bit puffy and red from crying; her cheeks were hollow; her whole appearance reflected the signs of long-term suffering.

"He is an infamous man! A wretch!"

"He's a notorious guy! A total scoundrel!"

As he went upstairs to his bedroom, George still had the sound of her voice in his ears; he saw before him his mother's attitude; he continued to hear the ignominious accusations against the man whose blood ran in his veins. And his heart was so heavy that he believed he could carry it no longer. But, suddenly, a furious rapture created a diversion, carried his thoughts back to his absent mistress; and he felt that he owed his mother no thanks for reciting to him all those woes—he felt he would have liked much better not to know of, or in any way to occupy himself with, anything but his love, to suffer from nothing but his love.

As George walked upstairs to his bedroom, he still heard her voice in his head; he could picture his mother’s expression and continued to hear the shameful accusations against the man whose blood ran through his veins. His heart felt so heavy that he thought he couldn't take it anymore. But then, suddenly, a wave of intense emotion distracted him, pulling his thoughts back to his distant lover; and he realized he didn't owe his mother any gratitude for sharing all those sorrows—he would have preferred to stay unaware of, or involved with, anything except his love, to suffer only from his love.

He entered his room, and locked himself in. The May moon illuminated the windows of the balconies. Thirsty for the night air, he opened the windows, leaned on the balustrade, drank in with deep breaths the cool air of the night. An infinite peace reigned below in the valley; and the Majella, still all white with snow, seemed to deepen the azure by the solemn simplicity of its outlines. Guardiagrele, like a flock of sheep, slept around the Santa Maria Maggiore. A single window lit up, in the house opposite, made a spot of yellowish light.

He walked into his room and locked the door. The May moon brightened the balcony windows. Desiring the night air, he opened the windows, leaned on the railing, and took deep breaths of the cool night air. An endless peace hung over the valley below, and the Majella, still covered in snow, seemed to enhance the blue sky with its simple, striking outlines. Guardiagrele, like a flock of sheep, rested around Santa Maria Maggiore. A single window in the house across the street emitted a patch of yellowish light.

He forgot his recent wound. Before the splendor of the night he had but one single thought—"This is a night lost to happiness!"

He forgot about his recent injury. Under the beauty of the night, he had only one thought—"This is a night wasted on happiness!"

He began to listen. Amidst the silence, he heard the stamping of a horse in a neighboring stable, then a feeble tinkling of small bells. His eyes wandered to the lighted window; and in the rectangle of light he saw shadows flit, as of persons in active motion within. He listened intently. He believed he heard a light knock at his door. He went to open it, although not sure.

He began to pay attention. In the silence, he heard a horse stamping in a nearby stable, followed by the gentle tinkling of small bells. His eyes turned to the lit window; in the glowing rectangle, he saw shadows moving around, as if people were busy inside. He listened carefully. He thought he heard a soft knock at his door. He went over to open it, even though he wasn't certain.

It was his aunt Joconda. She entered.

It was Aunt Joconda. She entered the room.

"Have you forgotten me?" she said, kissing him.

"Have you forgotten me?" she asked, giving him a kiss.

In fact, not having seen her when he arrived, he had not thought of her. He excused himself, took her hand, made her sit down, spoke to her in an affectionate tone.

Since he hadn't seen her when he arrived, she hadn't crossed his mind. He apologized, took her hand, had her sit down, and spoke to her in a friendly tone.

Aunt Joconda, his father's eldest sister, was almost sixty. She limped as the result of a fall, and she was rather short, but an unhealthy stoutness, flabby, pallid. Given entirely to religious practices, she lived by herself in her room, on the top floor of the house, without having almost any connection with the family, neglected, but little loved, considered as being weak-minded. Her little world was full of consecrated images, relics, emblems, symbols; she did nothing else but follow religious exercises, doze in the monotony of her prayers, endure the cruel tortures caused by her gormandizing. She had a greedy passion for confectionery, and all other nourishment she had no taste for. But often she lacked sweets; and George was her favorite, because, each time he came to Guardiagrele, he brought her a box of bon-bons and a box of rossolis.

Aunt Joconda, his father's oldest sister, was almost sixty. She walked with a limp from an accident and was quite short, with an unhealthy, flabby, pale body. Totally devoted to her religious practices, she lived all alone in her room on the top floor of the house, with little connection to the family. She was neglected and not well-liked, seen as simple-minded. Her small world was filled with religious images, relics, emblems, and symbols; she spent her days performing religious rituals, dozing through the monotony of her prayers, and dealing with the discomfort caused by her overeating. She had a strong craving for sweets and was not interested in other kinds of food. However, there were times when she had no candy; and George was her favorite, because every time he visited Guardiagrele, he brought her a box of candies and a box of rossolis.

"So," she said in a mumbling voice from between her almost empty gums, "so you have come back—eh! eh! You have come back——"

"So," she said, her voice muffled from her nearly empty gums, "so you've returned—eh! eh! You've returned——"

She regarded him with a sort of timidity, finding nothing else to say; but a manifest expectancy showed in her eyes. And George felt his heart contract with anxious pity. "This miserable creature," thought he, "has sunk to the lowest degradations of human nature; I am bound to this poor bigoted gormand by ties of blood; I am of her race!"

She looked at him with a sort of shyness, unable to say anything else; but clear anticipation was visible in her eyes. George felt his heart tighten with worried compassion. "This unfortunate person," he thought, "has hit rock bottom; I am related to this poor, narrow-minded glutton; I belong to her family!"

A visible uneasiness had taken possession of Aunt Joconda; a look that was almost impudent came into her eyes. She repeated:

A noticeable sense of unease had taken hold of Aunt Joconda; a look that seemed almost disrespectful flashed in her eyes. She repeated:

"So—so."

"So—so."

"Oh! forgive me, Aunt Joconda," he said at last, with a painful effort. "I forgot to bring you some candy."

"Oh! I'm really sorry, Aunt Joconda," he finally said, cringing a bit. "I forgot to bring you some candy."

The old woman changed countenance, as if she were on the point of fainting; her eyes became dim; she stuttered: "It doesn't matter——"

The old woman's expression shifted, as if she were about to faint; her eyes glazed over; she stammered, "It doesn't matter——"

"But to-morrow I will get you some," added George consolingly, yet with a sinking heart. "I will write——"

"But tomorrow I'll get you some," George added in a reassuring tone, even though his heart felt heavy. "I'll write——"

The old woman became livelier. She said very rapidly: "You know, at the Ursulines ... it's to be had."

The old woman brightened. She quickly said, "You know, at the Ursulines ... it's available."

A silence followed, during which Aunt Joconda had, without doubt, a foretaste of the morrow's delicacies; because her toothless mouth gave forth the little sound that one makes in re-swallowing the superabundant saliva.

There was a silence, during which Aunt Joconda likely imagined the treats for the next day; her toothless mouth made the slight sound that comes from swallowing extra saliva again.

"My poor George! Ah! if I had not my George! You see, what has occurred in this house is a punishment from heaven. But go, boy, go out on the balcony and look at the vases. I—I am the only one who waters them; I always think of George; formerly, I had Demetrius, but now I have no one but you."

"My poor George! Ah! If I didn't have my George! You see, what's happened in this house is a punishment from above. But go, boy, go out on the balcony and check the vases. I—I’m the only one who waters them; I always think of George; before, I had Demetrius, but now I only have you."

She rose, took her nephew by the hand, and led him to one of the balconies. She showed him the flowering vases; she plucked a bergamot leaf and held it out to him. She stooped down to feel if the earth were dry.

She got up, took her nephew's hand, and led him to one of the balconies. She showed him the blooming flowers in the vases, picked a bergamot leaf, and offered it to him. She bent down to see if the soil was dry.

"Wait!" she said.

"Hold on!" she said.

"Where are you going, Aunt Joconda?"

"Where are you going, Aunt Joconda?"

"Wait!"

"Hold on!"

She went off with her limping gait, left the room, returned a minute later with a pitcher full of water which she could scarcely carry.

She limped away, left the room, and returned a minute later with a pitcher of water that she struggled to lift.

"But, aunt, why do you do this work? Why give yourself this trouble?"

"But, Aunt, why do you do this job? Why put yourself through all this hassle?"

"The vases require to be watered. If I did not think of them, who would?"

"The plants need to be watered. If I didn't think about them, who would?"

She sprinkled the vases. Her respiration was heavy, and the hoarse panting of her senile chest distressed the young man.

She watered the vases. Her breathing was heavy, and the rough panting from her older chest concerned the young man.

"That will do! That will do!" he said, taking the pitcher from her hands.

"That's enough! That's enough!" he said, taking the pitcher from her hands.

They stayed on the balcony, while the water from the vases dropped into the street with a light splash.

They hung out on the balcony while water from the vases dripped onto the street with a soft splash.

"What is that lighted window?" asked George, to break the silence.

"What's that illuminated window?" George asked, attempting to ease the silence.

"Oh," replied the old woman. "It is Don Defendente Scioli, who is dying."

"Oh," replied the old woman. "It's Don Defendente Scioli, who is on his deathbed."

And both watched the moving shadows in the rectangle of yellow light. The old woman began to shiver in the cold night air.

Both of them watched the moving shadows in the square of yellow light. The old woman began to shiver in the cold night air.

"Come! Go to bed, Aunt Joconda."

"Come on! It's time for bed, Aunt Joconda."

He wanted to escort her to her room, on the floor above. While following a lobby, they met something which was dragging itself heavily along the floor. It was a tortoise. The old woman stopped to say: "It is as old as you are—twenty-five; and it has become lame like myself. Your father, with a blow of his heel——"

He wanted to walk her to her room on the floor above. As they passed through the lobby, they spotted something dragging itself along the floor. It was a tortoise. The old woman stopped to say, "It's as old as you are—twenty-five; and it has become lame like me. Your father, with a kick of his heel——"

He remembered the plucked turtle-dove and Aunt Jane, and certain hours spent at Albano.

He recalled the captured turtle-dove and Aunt Jane, along with the hours spent at Albano.

They arrived at the threshold of her chamber. A disgusting odor of sickness emanated from the interior. By the feeble light of a lamp, one could see the walls covered with madonnas and crosses, a torn screen, an arm-chair showing the stuffing and the springs.

They arrived at her room's doorway. A horrible smell of sickness wafted out from within. In the dim light of a lamp, the walls were covered with pictures of madonnas and crosses, a torn screen, and an armchair that was falling apart, with its stuffing and springs exposed.

"Will you come in?"

"Are you coming in?"

"No, thanks, Aunt Joconda; go to bed."

"No, thanks, Aunt Joconda; just go to sleep."

She entered quickly, then came back to the door with a paper packet, which she opened before George, and emptied a little sugar on the palm of her hand.

She hurried in, then went back to the door with a paper packet, which she opened in front of George and poured some sugar onto her palm.

"You see? It is all I have left."

"Do you see? It's everything I have left."

"To-morrow, aunt; come, go to bed. Good night!"

"See you tomorrow, Aunt. Get some rest. Good night!"

And he left her, his courage exhausted, his stomach upset, his heart saddened.

He walked away from her, feeling exhausted, his stomach in turmoil, and his heart weighed down.

He returned to his balcony.

He went back to his balcony.

The full moon was suspended in the middle of the sky. The Majella, inert and glacial, resembled one of those selenious promontories which the telescope has brought close to the earth. Guardiagrele slumbered at the foot of the mountain. The bergamots filled the air with fragrance.

The full moon shone bright in the sky. The Majella, calm and icy, resembled one of those lunar cliffs that telescopes have brought closer to us. Guardiagrele rested at the base of the mountain. The bergamots filled the air with their fragrance.

"Hippolyte! Hippolyte!"

"Hippolyte! Hippolyte!"

At that hour of supreme anguish, all his soul went out towards the loved one, demanding assistance.

In that moment of intense pain, his heart reached out to the one he loved, seeking help.

Suddenly, from the lighted window, a cry arose in the silence, the cry of a woman. Other cries followed; then there was a continued sobbing, which rose and fell like a rhythmic chant. The agony had ended; a soul had dissolved itself into the serene and funereal night.

Suddenly, a woman's scream broke through the silence from the lit window. More cries followed, and then a steady sobbing began that rose and fell like a rhythmic chant. The pain was over; a soul had merged into the calm and sorrowful night.

CHAPTER II.

CHAPTER 2.

"You must help me," said his mother. "You must speak to him; you must make him listen to you. You are his first-born. Yes, George, it is essential."

"You have to help me," his mother said. "You need to talk to him; you have to make him listen. You're his firstborn. Yes, George, it's important."

She continued to enumerate her husband's faults, to lay bare before the son the shame of the father. This father had for a concubine a chamber-maid, formerly in the service of the family, a degraded and very mercenary woman; it was for her and the children born in adultery that he dissipated all his fortune, without regard for anybody—careless of his affairs, neglecting his property, selling his crops at a sacrifice to the first comer, in order to obtain money. And he went so far that, sometimes, through his fault, the house lacked necessities; and he refused to give a dowry to his younger sister, although she had been engaged for a long time; and if any observation was made to him, he responded by cries, insults, sometimes even by the most brutal violence.

She kept pointing out her husband's flaws, revealing the father's shame to their son. This father had a mistress, a former chambermaid who used to work for the family; she was a low and very selfish woman. It was for her and the children from their affair that he squandered all his money, ignoring everyone—he was careless with his business, neglected his property, and sold his crops at a loss just to get cash. He even let the house run out of basic supplies because of his actions and refused to give a dowry to his younger sister, even though she had been engaged for a long time. If anyone confronted him about it, he would respond with shouting, insults, and sometimes even extreme violence.

"You live far from us, and do not know in what a hell we live. You cannot even imagine the smallest part of our sufferings. But you are the eldest. You must speak to him. Yes, George, you must."

"You live far away and have no idea what kind of nightmare we're dealing with. You can't even start to understand our pain. But you're the oldest. You need to talk to him. Yes, George, you have to."

His eyes cast down, George remained silent; and to repress the exasperation of all his nerves in the presence of this unhappiness, which disclosed itself to him in so brutal a manner, he required a prodigious effort. What? Was this his mother? That contorted mouth, so full of bitterness, which was contracted so sharply when she uttered coarse words, was that his mother's mouth? Had misery and anger changed her so much? He raised his eyes and looked at her, to see if traces of the old-time gentleness still lingered on the maternal visage. How gentle he had always known this mother to be formerly! What a beautiful and tender creature she always was! And how tenderly he had loved her in his childhood, in his adolescence. In those days Donna Silveria was tall and svelte, pale and delicate; her hair was almost blond, her eyes black; all her person bore the stamp of a noble race, for she descended from that Spina family which, like the Aurispas, has its armorial bearings sculptured beneath the portal of the Santa Maria Maggiore. What an affectionate being she used to be! Why, therefore, this great change? The son was distressed by all his mother's abrupt gestures, at the bitterness of her words, at all the ravages which a rancorous hate had made in her features; and he was distressed also to see his father covered with so much ignominy, to find such a terrible abyss yawning between the two beings to whom he owed his existence. And what an existence!

With his eyes downcast, George remained silent; it took a huge effort to suppress the frustration that flooded him in the face of the unhappiness that was so harshly apparent. What? Was this really his mother? That twisted mouth, filled with bitterness, which tightened sharply when she spoke harshly—was that truly his mother’s mouth? Had sadness and anger transformed her that much? He lifted his gaze to look at her, hoping to see glimpses of the gentleness she once had. How gentle he had always known her to be! She had always been such a beautiful and caring person! And how deeply he had loved her during his childhood and teenage years. Back then, Donna Silveria was tall and slender, pale and delicate; her hair was almost blonde, her eyes were black; everything about her reflected a noble lineage, as she came from the Spina family, which, like the Aurispas, has its coat of arms carved beneath the portal of Santa Maria Maggiore. She used to be so loving! So why this drastic change? The son felt pained by all his mother’s sudden movements, the bitterness in her words, and the scars that deep-seated hatred had left on her face; he was also troubled to see his father cloaked in shame, and to witness the terrible divide opening up between the two people to whom he owed his existence. And what an existence it was!

"You understand, George!" insisted his mother. "You must be energetic. When will you speak to him? Make up your mind."

"You get it, George!" his mom urged. "You need to be proactive. When are you going to talk to him? Make a decision already."

He heard her, and he felt at the bottom of his entrails the shock of a thrill of horror; and he said to himself: "Oh! mother, demand of me everything, ask of me the most atrocious of sacrifices; but spare me this step, do not compel me to do that. I am a coward." At the thought that he must face his father, that he must accomplish an act of vigor, and of his own will, an unconquerable repugnance arose from the very roots of his being. He would prefer to have a hand cut off.

He heard her, and deep down he felt a wave of horror; and he thought to himself: "Oh! Mom, ask anything of me, demand the hardest sacrifices, but please don’t make me take this step, don’t force me to do that. I’m a coward." The thought of having to confront his father, to take an action that required strength and his own choice, filled him with a deep aversion that came from the core of his being. He would rather lose a hand.

"Very well, mother," he replied gloomily. "I will speak to him. I will wait for a favorable opportunity."

"Okay, mom," he replied with a frown. "I'll talk to him. I'll find a good opportunity."

He took her in his arms and kissed her cheeks as if to tacitly demand forgiveness for the lie; for he said to himself: "I shall not find a favorable opportunity. I shall not say anything."

He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her cheeks, as if silently asking for forgiveness for the lie; he thought to himself, "I won't get a good chance. I won't say anything."

They stayed in the embrasure of the window. The mother opened the shutters, saying:

They spent time in the window nook. The mother opened the shutters and said:

"They are about to take away Don Defendente Scioli's body."

"They're about to remove Don Defendente Scioli's body."

They leaned on the balcony, side by side. Then, looking up at the sky, she added:

They leaned against the balcony, standing beside each other. Then, looking up at the sky, she said:

"What a day this has been!"

"What a day it's been!"

Guardiagrele, the city of stone, shone resplendent in the serenity of May. A fresh breeze agitated the grasses on the gargoyles. In every crevice, from the base to the summit, Santa Maria Maggiore was adorned with minute, delicate plants, bloomed with innumerable violet flowers, and as the old cathedral reared its head in the azure sky it seemed clad in a double mantle of marble flowers and of living flowers.

Guardiagrele, the stone city, shimmered beautifully in the peacefulness of May. A soft breeze stirred the grass on the gargoyles. Every corner, from the bottom to the top, was adorned with tiny, delicate plants brimming with countless violet flowers. As the old cathedral rose into the blue sky, it looked like it was wrapped in a double layer of marble flowers and living blooms.

"I will not see Hippolyte again," thought George. "I have dark forebodings. I know that, in five or six days, I shall go to seek the hermitage of our dreams; but, at the same time, I know that it will be in vain, that I shall achieve nothing, that I shall hurl myself against an unknown obstacle! How strange and indefinable are my feelings! It is not I who know; but some one in me knows that all is about to end."

"I won't see Hippolyte again," George thought. "I have a bad feeling. I know that in five or six days, I'll be searching for the dream-like retreat; but deep down, I know it will be useless, that I won't achieve anything, that I'll just be hitting a wall! How strange and unclear my emotions are! It's notmeWho knows? But a part of me realizes that everything is about to come to an end.

He thought: "She does not write to me any more. Since I am here I have received from her only two short telegrams—one from Pallanza, the other from Bellagio. I never felt so far away from her. Perhaps at this moment another man pleases her. Is it possible that love falls out of a woman's heart all at once? Why not? Her heart is tired; at Albano, warmed anew by buried memories, it palpitated for perhaps the last time. I was mistaken. But certain incidents, for him who knows how to consider them under their ideal forms, bear in themselves secret significance, precise and independent of appearances. Well! when I examine in thought all the little incidents constituting our life at Albano, they assume an unquestionable significance and an evident character; they are final. On the evening of Good Friday, when we arrived at the station at Rome, and when we said good-by, and the cab carried her off in the fog, did it not seem to me that I had just lost her forever? Had I not the innate conviction that all was at an end?" His imagination presented to him the gesture with which Hippolyte had lowered her black veil after the last kiss. And the sun, the azure, the flowers, the general joyousness of nature, suggested to him only this reflection: "Without her, life for me is impossible."

He thought, "She doesn’t write to me anymore. Since I've been here, I've only gotten two short telegrams from her—one from Pallanza and the other from Bellagio. I've never felt so far away from her. Maybe right now, another man is making her happy. Can love really just vanish from a woman’s heart?"all at onceWhy not? Her heart is worn out; at Albano, revived by old memories, it beat for what might be the last time. I was mistaken. But certain moments, for those who can see them in their ideal forms, carry hidden meaning, clear and unaffected by appearances. Well! When I think back on all the little moments that made up our life at Albano, they gain undeniable significance and a distinct identity; they feel final. On Good Friday evening, when we arrived at the station in Rome, when we said goodbye, and the cab took her away into the fog, didn’t it feel like I had just lost her forever? Didn’t I have that strong feeling that everything was over? His mind replayed the moment Hippolyte had lowered her black veil after their last kiss. And the sun, the blue sky, the flowers, and the overall joy of nature only led him to reflect: "Without her, life for me is impossible."

At this moment his mother leaned over the balustrade, looked towards the porch of the cathedral, and said:

Right now, his mom leaned over the railing, looked toward the cathedral's porch, and said:

"The procession is leaving the church."

"The parade is departing from the church."

The funereal brotherhood left the porch with its insignia. Four men in cowled robes carried the coffin on their shoulders. Two long files of men, also in cowled robes, marched behind with lighted tapers, only their eyes being visible through the two holes in their hoods. From time to time the breeze made the tiny and almost invisible flames flicker, and even extinguished some of them; and the candles consumed themselves in tears. Each cowled man had at his side a barefooted child, who collected the melted wax in the hollow of his two hands.

The funeral procession left the porch with their symbols. Four men in hooded robes carried the coffin on their shoulders. Two long lines of men, also in hooded robes, followed behind with lit candles, their eyes being the only visible part through the holes in their hoods. Occasionally, the breeze caused the small, nearly invisible flames to flicker, and some were even extinguished; the candles burned down, dripping wax. Each hooded man had a barefoot child beside him, collecting the melted wax in the palms of his hands.

When the whole cortège had spread out in the street, musicians dressed in red with white facings struck up a funeral march. The undertaker's assistants regulated their steps to the time of the music; the brass instruments glittered in the sun.

As the whole procession filled the street, musicians dressed in red with white accents started playing a funeral march. The undertaker's assistants synchronized their steps with the music; the brass instruments gleamed in the sunlight.

"What sadness and ridicule in the honors rendered to the dead!" thought George. He saw himself in a coffin, imprisoned between the boards, carried by that masquerade of people, escorted by those candles and that horrible noise of trumpets; and the idea filled him with disgust. Then his attention was attracted to the ragged urchins who strove to collect the waxen tears, walking unevenly, painfully, the body bent, their eyes fixed on the flickering flames.

"How sad and absurd are the tributes paid to the dead!" George thought. He pictured himself in a coffin, squeezed between the boards, being carried by that crowd, surrounded by candles and the terrible sound of trumpets; the idea made him feel nauseous. Then he saw the ragged children trying to gather the dripping wax, moving awkwardly and painfully, hunched over, their eyes locked on the flickering flames.

"Poor Don Defendente!" murmured the mother, watching the cortège as it disappeared in the distance.

"Poor Don Defendente!" the mother whispered, watching the procession disappear into the distance.

Then, immediately, as if she were addressing herself and not her son, she added wearily:

Then, right away, as if she were speaking to herself and not her son, she added wearily:

"Why poor? He is at peace now; it is we who are to be pitied."

"Why should we feel sorry for him? He's at peace now; it's us who should be pitied."

George looked at her. Their eyes met; and she smiled at him, but a smile so faint that not a line of her face was moved. It was like a very light veil, scarcely visible, which had spread over this face ever stamped with sorrow. But the imperceptible gleam of this smile had the same effect on George as some sudden great illumination; and then, for the first time, he saw distinctly on the maternal face the irremediable work of a great grief.

George looked at her. Their eyes met, and she smiled at him, but it was such a faint smile that not a single line on her face changed. It was like a very light veil, barely noticeable, covering a face always marked by sadness. However, the subtle glimmer of that smile had the same impact on George as a sudden bright light; for the first time, he clearly saw the lasting effects of deep sorrow on her maternal face.

Confronted with the terrible revelation which came to him from this smile, an impetuous wave of tenderness welled up in his bosom. His mother, his own mother, could no longer smile but in that way—only in that way. Henceforth the stigmas of suffering would be indelible on the dear face which he had seen bent over him so often, and with such affection, in sickness and in affliction! His mother, his own mother, was killing herself little by little, was wearing herself out day by day, was drifting slowly to the inevitable tomb! And what caused his own suffering just now, while his mother was breathing out her distress, was not the maternal sorrow so much as the wound inflicted on his egotism, the shock given his unstrung nerves by the unvarnished expression of this sorrow.

Confronted with the painful truth revealed in her smile, a deep wave of tenderness washed over him. His mother, his own mother, could only smile like that—only like that. From this point on, the marks of suffering would be forever etched on the beloved face he had often seen leaning over him with such love during his times of illness and hardship! His mother, his own mother, was slowly breaking down, wearing herself out day by day, moving steadily toward the inevitable grave! And what pained him right now, while his mother was expressing her distress, was not just her sorrow but the impact on his pride, the shock to his frayed nerves brought on by the raw honesty of her pain.

"Oh! mother," he stammered, suffocated by tears.

"Oh! Mom," he stammered, his voice breaking with tears.

And he took her hands and drew her into the room.

He took her hands and pulled her into the room.

"What's the matter, George? What's the matter, my child?" asked the mother, frightened at seeing his face all bathed in tears.

"What's wrong, George? What's the matter, my child?" asked the mother, concerned when she saw his tear-streaked face.

"What's the matter? Tell me."

"What's up? Tell me."

Ah, now he had found the dear voice again, that unique, unforgettable voice, which touched his soul to its very bottom; that voice of consolation, of forgiveness, of good advice, of infinite goodness, which he had heard in his darkest days—he had found it again, he had found it! In short, he recognized the tender creature of long ago, the adored one.

Ah, he had rediscovered that beloved voice, the one that was distinct and unforgettable, resonating deep within him; the voice of comfort, forgiveness, wise guidance, and boundless kindness that he had heard during his most challenging moments—he had found it again, he had found it! In short, he recognized the treasured person from his past, the one he loved.

"Oh! mother, mother!"

"Oh! Mom, mom!"

And he pressed her in his arms, sobbing, wetting her with burning tears; kissing her cheeks, her eyes, her forehead, in a wild transport.

He held her tightly, crying and soaking her with hot tears, kissing her cheeks, her eyes, her forehead, lost in intense emotion.

"My poor mother!"

"My poor mom!"

He made her sit down, knelt before her, and looked at her. He looked at her for a long time, as if it were the first time he had seen her after a long separation. She, her mouth contracted, with a sob but badly concealed which choked her, asked:

He made her sit down, knelt in front of her, and looked at her. He stared at her for a long time, as if it were the first time he'd seen her after being apart for a while. She, her mouth tight and barely holding back a sob that threatened to escape, asked:

"Have I pained you very much?"

"Did I hurt you badly?"

She dried her son's tears and caressed his hair. Then, in a voice interspersed with convulsive starts, she said:

She wiped away her son's tears and gently brushed his hair. Then, with a voice shaking with emotion, she said:

"No, George. No! It is not for you to suffer. God has kept you far away from this house. It is not for you to suffer. All my life, since your birth, all my life, always, always, I have sought to spare you a single pain, a moment's unhappiness. Oh! why did I not have the strength to remain silent this time? I should have said nothing; I should not have told you. Forgive me, George. I did not think I should cause you so much unhappiness. Don't cry any more, I entreat you. George, I entreat you, don't cry any more. I cannot bear to see you cry."

"No, George. No! You shouldn’t have to suffer. God has kept you far away from this house for a reason. You shouldn’t have to go through this. All my life, since the day you were born, I’ve tried to shield you from any pain and even moments of unhappiness. Oh! Why didn’t I have the strength to stay quiet this time? I should have kept my mouth shut; I shouldn’t have told you anything. Please forgive me, George. I didn’t realize I would make you so unhappy. Please don’t cry anymore, I’m begging you. George, I’m pleading with you, don’t cry anymore. I can’t bear to see you like this."

She was on the point of breaking down, overcome by anguish.

She was on the verge of breaking down, overwhelmed by hopelessness.

"See," he said, "I am not crying now."

"Look," he said, "I'm not crying anymore."

He leaned his head on his mother's knees, and beneath the caress of the maternal fingers soon became calm. From time to time a sob shook his body. Through his mind, in the form of vague sensations, passed once more the distant afflictions of his adolescence. He heard the twittering of the swallows, the grating of the scissors grinder's wheel, the shrill cries on the streets—familiar sounds, heard in the afternoons of long ago, which used to make his heart grow faint. After the crisis, his soul found itself in a state of indefinable fluctuation. But the image of Hippolyte reappeared; and he felt within him a new upheaval, so tumultuous that the young man gave vent to a sigh on his mother's knees.

He rested his head on his mother's knees, and her gentle touch soon calmed him down. Every so often, a sob would shake his body. Memories of the distant troubles from his teenage years floated through his mind as vague sensations. He could hear the chirping of the swallows, the grinding of the cutter's wheel, and the sharp cries from the streets—familiar sounds from long-gone afternoons that used to make his heart feel heavy. After the emotional outburst, his spirit was in a state of confusion. But the image of Hippolyte returned to him, and he felt a new wave of emotion rise within him, so intense that he let out a sigh while resting on his mother's knees.

"How you sigh!" she murmured, bending over him. Without raising his eyelids, he smiled; but an immense prostration came over him—a desolate lassitude, a desperate desire to withdraw from this truceless struggle.

"You're sighing a lot!" she whispered, leaning closer to him. Without opening his eyes, he smiled; but an overwhelming exhaustion overcame him— a deep tiredness, a strong desire to escape from this never-ending struggle.

The desire to live left him little by little, as the heat gradually leaves a corpse.

His will to live diminished little by little, just like the heat gradually fades from a lifeless body.

Of the recent emotion nothing remained; his mother had once more become a stranger to him. "What could he do for her? Save her? Restore peace to her? Restore to her health and happiness? But was not the disaster irreparable? Henceforth, was not this woman's existence forever poisoned? His mother could no longer be a refuge for him as in the days of his childhood, in the bygone years. She could neither understand, console, nor cure him. Their souls, their lives, were too different. She could only offer him the spectacle of his own torture!"

The recent feelings were gone; his mother had once again become a stranger. "What could he do for her? Save her? Bring her peace? Restore her health and happiness? But wasn’t the disaster irreversible? From now on, was her life always going to be tainted? His mother could no longer be the refuge she once was during his childhood. She couldn’t understand, comfort, or heal him. Their souls and lives were too different. All she could offer him was a reflection of his own suffering!"

He arose, embraced her, disengaged himself, went out, ascended to his room, and leaned on the balcony. He saw the Majella all pink in the twilight, enormous and delicate, against a greenish sky. The deafening cries of the swallows which were whirling around drove him in. He went to lie down on his bed.

He got up, hugged her, pulled away, went outside, climbed to his room, and leaned on the balcony. He saw the Majella glowing pink in the twilight, large and delicate, against a greenish sky. The loud calls of the swallows swirling around drove him back inside. He lay down on his bed.

As he lay on his back, he thought to himself: "Good; I live, I breathe. But what is the substance of my life? To what forces is it subjected? What laws govern it? I do not belong to myself—I escape from myself. The sensation I have of my being resembles that of a man who, condemned to hold himself upright on a surface constantly in oscillation and never in equilibrium, feels support constantly lacking, no matter where he places his foot. I am in a perpetual anguish, and even this anguish is not well defined. Is it the anguish of the fugitive who feels someone at his heels? Is it the anguish of the follower who can never reach his aim? Perhaps it is both."

As he lay on his back, he thought to himself: "Good; I’m alive and breathing. But what does my life really consist of? What forces are in control? What rules apply to it? I don’t feel like I belong to myself—I’m trying to escape from myself. The way I feel about my existence is like a man who, forced to stay upright on an ever-shifting surface that never feels stable, finds support always just out of reach, no matter where he steps. I’m in constant distress, and even this distress feels vague. Is it the anxiety of someone on the run who senses someone chasing him? Is it the anxiety of someone pursuing a goal that can never be reached? Maybe it’s both."

The swallows twittered as they passed and repassed in flocks, like black arrows, before the pale rectangle formed by the balcony.

The swallows chirped as they flew back and forth in flocks, like dark arrows, in front of the light-colored rectangle formed by the balcony.

"What do I lack? What is the lacuna of my moral being? What is the cause of my impotency? I have the most ardent desire to live, to give all my faculties a rhythmic development, to feel myself complete and harmonious. And, on the contrary, I secretly destroy myself every day; each day my life goes out by invisible and innumerable fissures; I am like a half-emptied bladder, which becomes misshapen in a thousand different ways at every agitation of the liquid it contains. All my strength does not serve me more than to enable me to drag, with immense fatigue, a little grain of dust to which my imagination gives the weight of a gigantic rock. A perpetual conflict confuses all my thoughts and renders them sterile. What is it I lack? Who is it holds in his power that portion of my being which eludes my consciousness and yet which, I feel sure, is indispensable for the continuance of my life? Or rather, is not this portion of my existence already dead, so that only death will enable me to regain it? Yes, that is it. In fact, death attracts me."

"What am I missing? What’s lacking in my moral self? What’s behind my inability to thrive? I really want to live fully, to develop all my abilities in harmony, and to feel whole and balanced. Yet, at the same time, I secretly sabotage myself every day; my life drips away through countless invisible cracks. I’m like a half-inflated balloon, which becomes distorted in every direction with each movement. All my strength only lets me drag along a tiny speck of dust, which my imagination turns into a huge burden. A constant struggle clouds all my thoughts and makes them pointless. What is it I don’t have? Who controls that part of me that slips away from my awareness but is essential for my survival? Or, is that part of my existence already gone, and only death can bring it back? Yes, that’s it. In fact, I’m drawn to death."

The bells of Santa Maria Maggiore tolled for vespers. Again he saw the funeral convoy, the coffin, the cowled men, and the ragged children who strove to collect the waxen tears, walking unevenly, painfully, the body bent, their eyes fixed on the flickering flames.

The bells of Santa Maria Maggiore chimed for evening prayers. Once more, he watched the funeral procession, the coffin, the hooded figures, and the ragged children trying to collect the dripping wax, moving slowly and clumsily, the body bent over, their eyes fixed on the flickering flames.

These children greatly preoccupied him. Later, when he wrote to his mistress, he developed the secret allegory which his mind, interested in such studies, had confusedly perceived:

These kids were always on his mind. Later, when he wrote to his partner, he figured out the deeper meaning that his mind, curious about these subjects, had vaguely sensed:

"One of them, sickly, yellowish, leaning with one arm on a crutch and collecting the wax in the hollow of his disengaged hand, dragged himself along by the side of a species of giant with a hood, whose enormous fist brutally grasped the taper. I still see them both, and I shall not forget them. Perhaps there is something in myself which makes me resemble that child. My real life is in the power of some one, a mysterious and unknowable being who holds it in a grasp of iron; and I see it being consumed, and I drag myself after it, and I tire myself trying to collect at least a few drops, and every drop that falls burns my poor hand."

One of them, frail and pale, leaning on a crutch and catching the wax in the hollow of his free hand, dragged himself next to a giant in a hood, whose large fist gripped the candle tightly. I can still picture them both, and I won’t forget them. Maybe there’s something in me that connects with that child. My real life is controlled by someone, a mysterious and unknowable being who holds it tightly; I watch it slip away, and I struggle to keep up, exhausting myself trying to catch at least a few drops, and every drop that falls burns my poor hand.

CHAPTER III.

CHAPTER 3.

On the table, in a vase, there was a bunch of fresh roses, May roses, which Camille, his younger sister, had gathered in the garden. Around the table were seated the father, the mother, the brother Diego, Albert—Camille's fiancé, invited to dinner—and the elder sister Christine, with her husband and child, a blond boy with a snowy-white complexion, fragile as a blooming lily.

On the table, in a vase, was a bunch of fresh May roses that Camille, his younger sister, had picked from the garden. Sitting around the table were their father, their mother, their brother Diego, Albert—Camille's fiancé, who was invited for dinner—and their older sister Christine, along with her husband and their son, a blond boy with a fair complexion, delicate like a blooming lily.

George was seated between his father and mother. Christine's husband, Don Bartolomeo Celaia, Baron of Palleaura, was speaking of municipal intrigues in an irritating tone. He was a man approaching fifty, dried up, bald at the top of his head, as if tonsured, his face clean shaven. The almost insolent acrimony of his gestures and manners contrasted strangely with his ecclesiastic aspect.

George was sitting between his mom and dad. Christine's husband, Don Bartolomeo Celaia, Baron of Palleaura, was talking about local politics in a really annoying way. He was nearly fifty, thin, bald on top like a monk, and had a clean-shaven face. The almost disrespectful sharpness of his movements and behavior was a strange contrast to his church-like appearance.

As George listened to him, and observed him, he thought: "Can Christine be happy with that man? Can she love him? Dear Christine, the affectionate, melancholy creature, whom I have so often seen weep from sudden effusions of tenderness, to be tied for life to that heartless creature, almost an old man, soured by the silly wrangles of provincial politics! And she has not even the consolation of finding comfort in maternity; she must be racked with worry and anguish for her child—sickly, anæmic, always pensive. Poor creature!"

As George listened to him and observed him, he thought, "Can Christine truly be happy with that guy? Can she actually love him? Dear Christine, the compassionate and sensitive person I've seen cry countless times from sudden waves of affection, to be stuck for life with that cold-hearted man, nearly an old man himself, worn out by the meaningless disputes of local politics! And she can't even find comfort in being a mother; she must be overwhelmed with worry and pain for her child—sickly, anemic, always lost in thought. Poor thing!"

He gave his sister a look full of sympathetic kindness. Christine smiled at him over the roses, inclining her head slightly to the left, with a graceful movement peculiar to her.

He looked at his sister with understanding and compassion. Christine smiled at him over the roses, tilting her head slightly to the left in a graceful movement that was typical of her.

Seeing Diego by her side, he thought: "Who would believe they were of the same race? Christine has largely inherited the amiability of her mother; she has her mother's eyes, and, above all, has her ways and gestures. But Diego!" He observed his brother with that instinctive repulsion that every being feels in the presence of an uncongenial, contradictory, absolutely opposite being. Diego ate voraciously, without once raising his head from above his plate, wholly absorbed in his work. He was not yet twenty, but he was thick-set, already heavy on account of a commencing embonpoint, and his face was congested. His eyes, small and grayish, beneath a low forehead, did not reveal the slightest intellectual light; a yellow down covered his cheeks and strong jaws, and cast a shadow on his projecting, sensual mouth; the same down was noticeable also on his hands, the badly kept nails of which attested a disdain for personal cleanliness.

Seeing Diego next to her, he thought, "Who would believe they’re from the same family? Christine has mostly inherited her mother’s friendliness; she has her mother’s eyes and, above all, her mannerisms and gestures. But Diego!" He looked at his brother with that instinctive aversion everyone feels in the presence of someone who is completely unattractive, contradictory, and the exact opposite of themselves. Diego ate hungrily, never looking up from his plate, completely focused on his food. He wasn’t even twenty yet, but he was stocky, already putting on weight with early signs of a belly, and his face was flushed. His small, grayish eyes, set beneath a low forehead, showed no sign of intelligence; a yellow stubble covered his cheeks and strong jawline, casting a shadow over his protruding, sensual mouth; this same stubble was also visible on his hands, the poorly kept nails indicating a lack of personal hygiene.

"Can I love him?" thought George. "Even to address a single insignificant word to him—even to respond to his simple greeting, I have to surmount an almost physical repugnance. When he speaks to me, his eyes never meet mine; and if by chance our eyes do meet, he averts his immediately with a strange precipitation. He reddens before me almost continually, and without apparent cause. How curious I am to know his sentiments regarding me! Without a doubt, he hates me."

"Can I really love him?" George wondered. "Even just saying a single insignificant word to him—or responding to his simple greeting—feels like a huge challenge because of this almost physical dislike. When he talks to me, he never looks me in the eye; and if our eyes happen to meet, he quickly looks away for some reason. He blushes in front of me almost all the time, and I can't figure out why. I'm dying to know how he feels about me! There's no doubt he hates me."

By a spontaneous transition, his attention was transferred to his father, to the man whose traits Diego most truly inherited.

In a sudden change, he turned his attention to his father, the man from whom Diego had gotten most of his traits.

Stout, sanguine, powerful, the man seemed to exhale from his whole body an inexhaustible warmth of carnal vitality. His jaws were heavy, his mouth thick-lipped, imperious, full of a vehement respiration, his eyes restless and malignant-looking; his nose was swollen, freckled, and twitched spasmodically; every feature of his face bore the impress of a violent and cruel nature. Every gesture, every attitude, had the abruptness of an effort, as if the whole muscular system of his massive body was in continual struggle with the encumbering fat. His flesh, that coarse stuff full of veins, nerves, tendons, glands, and bones, full of instincts and necessities; the flesh that sweats and stinks; flesh which deforms and sickens, ulcerates and is covered with wrinkles, pimples, warts, and hairs; that bestial stuff, flesh, flourished in him with a species of impudence, and inspired in the refined visitor an unconquerable repulsion. "No, no," said George to himself. "Ten or fifteen years ago he was not like that. I remember distinctly that he was not like that. This growth of latent and unsuspected brutality appears to have occurred slowly, progressively. And I—I am that man's son!"

Strong, confident, and powerful, the man seemed to exude an endless warmth of raw energy from every part of him. His jaw was heavy, his lips thick and authoritative, full of deep breaths; his eyes were restless and had a malicious look; his nose was swollen, freckled, and twitched unpredictably; every feature of his face showed signs of a violent and ruthless nature. Every movement and posture had a suddenness to it, as if his entire muscular frame was in a constant struggle with the excess fat. His flesh, that coarse substance filled with veins, nerves, tendons, glands, and bones, was full of instincts and needs; flesh that sweats and has a smell; flesh that deforms and can be unhealthy, that develops ulcers and becomes covered with wrinkles, pimples, warts, and hair; that raw material, flesh, thrived in him with a sort of arrogance, provoking an undeniable disgust in the refined visitor. "No, no," George thought to himself. "Ten or fifteen years ago, he wasn't like this. I clearly remember that he wasn't like this. This emergence of hidden and unexpected brutality seems to have occurred slowly, gradually. And I—I am that man's son!"

He observed his father. He noticed that at the angle of his eyes, on his temples, the man had a number of wrinkles, and beneath each eye a swelling, or species of violet-colored pouch. He noted the short neck, swollen, congested, apoplectic. He perceived that the mustache and hair bore traces of dye. The beginning of old age in the voluptuary, the implacable work of vice and time, the vain and clumsy artifice to hide the senile grayness, the menace of a sudden death—all these sad, miserable, and tragic things of human life filled the son's heart with profound distress. An immense pity entered into his heart, even for his father. "Blame him? But he suffers, too. All this flesh, which inspires such a strong aversion in me, all this heavy mass of flesh, is inhabited by a soul. What anguish he may have felt, and what weariness! He certainly has a terrible fear of death." Suddenly, he had a mental vision of his father in his death agony. An attack had overthrown him, stricken him mortally; he panted, still alive, livid, mute, unrecognizable, his eyes full of the horror of death; then, as if stricken to earth by a second blow of the invisible sledge-hammer, he lay motionless, a mass of inert flesh. "Would my mother weep?"

He watched his father and noticed the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and on his temples, along with swelling under each eye that looked like purple pouches. He saw the short, swollen neck, congested and almost apoplectic. It was clear that his father’s mustache and hair were dyed. This was the first sign of aging in someone who had indulged in pleasures, a relentless reminder of life's bad habits and the passage of time, a desperate attempt to hide the gray signs of aging, a looming threat of sudden death—all these sad and tragic elements filled the son with deep sorrow. A wave of pity washed over him, even for his father. "Should I blame him? But he suffers too. All this flesh, which repulses me so strongly, is home to a soul. What pain he must have felt, and how exhausted he must be! He must have an overwhelming fear of death." Suddenly, he imagined his father in his final moments. A fatal attack had struck him down; he gasped for breath, still alive, pale, silent, unrecognizable, his eyes filled with the terror of dying; then, as if hit by a second blow from an unseen hammer, he lay there, motionless, just a mass of lifeless flesh. "Would my mother cry?"

"You are not eating anything," his mother said to him. "You do not drink. You have eaten almost nothing. Perhaps you are not well?"

"You haven't eaten anything," his mom said to him. "You aren't drinking either. You've hardly eaten. Are you feeling alright?"

"No, mother," he replied. "I have no appetite this morning."

"No, Mom," he said. "I'm not hungry this morning."

The sound of something dragging itself along near the table caused him to turn. He perceived the decrepit tortoise, and remembered the words of Aunt Joconda: "She became lame like me. Your father, with a blow of his heel——"

The sound of something scraping against the table caught his attention. He saw the old tortoise and remembered Aunt Joconda's words: "She became lame like me. Your father, with a kick of his heel——"

While he was looking at the tortoise, his mother said to him, with the glimmer of a smile:

As he was watching the tortoise, his mother said to him, with a slight smile:

"She is as old as you are. I was carrying you when it was given to me."

"She's the same age as you. I was pregnant with you when I got it."

With the same imperceptible smile, she added: "She was quite small. The shell was almost transparent; she resembled a toy. She has lived in our house ever since, growing bigger every year."

With the same gentle smile, she added, "She was really small. The shell was almost see-through; she looked like a toy. She’s been living in our house ever since, getting bigger every year."

She took an apple paring and offered it to the tortoise. She looked for a moment at the poor animal, which moved its yellowish, old, serpent-like head with a kind of dazed trembling. Then dreamily she began to peel an orange for George.

She picked up an apple peeler and handed it to the tortoise. She paused for a moment to gaze at the unfortunate creature, which wobbled its yellowish, aged, snake-like head in a dazed manner. Then, lost in her thoughts, she began peeling an orange for George.

"She remembers," thought George, seeing his mother so absorbed. He guessed the inexpressible sadness which, without any doubt, entered her soul at the recollection of the happy days, now that the ruin was complete, now that, after so many treasons, after so many infamies, all was irreparably lost. "She was loved by him formerly; she was young; perhaps she had not yet suffered! How her heart must sigh! What regret, what hopelessness must well up from her entrails!" The son suffered from the maternal suffering—reproduced in himself his mother's anguish. And he dwelt so long, savoring the supreme delicacy of his emotion, that his eyes became veiled in tears. He repressed the tears by an effort, and felt them fall, very softly, within himself. "Oh! mother, if you only knew."

"She remembers," George thought as he watched his mother, so deep in her thoughts. He felt the profound sadness that, without a doubt, filled her heart as she reminisced about the joyful times, now that everything was destroyed, now that, after so many betrayals and so many shameful acts, everything was permanently lost. "She was loved."by himBack then, she was young; maybe she hadn’t even experienced suffering yet! How her heart must ache! What regret and hopelessness must be swirling inside her! The son felt his mother’s pain—his own anguish reflected hers. He stayed in that moment, relishing the deep sensitivity of his feelings, until his eyes filled with tears. He tried to hold back the tears, but felt them gently fall within him. "Oh! Mother, if you only knew."

On turning round, he saw that Christine was smiling at him over the roses.

When he turned around, he noticed that Christine was smiling at him over the roses.

Camille's fiancé was just saying:

Camille's fiancé was just saying:

"That is what one might call being ignorant of the first word of the Code. When one claims to——"

"That's what some might call not understanding the basics of the Code. When someone says they——"

The baron approved the young doctor's arguments, and repeated after each sentence:

The baron agreed with the young doctor's points and echoed after each sentence:

"Assuredly, assuredly."

"Surely, surely."

They were demolishing the mayor.

They were taking down the mayor.

Young Albert was seated beside Camille, his fiancée. He was dressed foppishly and his complexion was pink and white, like a wax figure; he wore a little pointed beard, his hair was parted in a straight line, a few curls were coquettishly arranged around his forehead, and a pair of gold-mounted glasses were on his nose. "That is Camille's ideal," thought George. "For several years they have loved one another with an all-powerful love. They believe in their future happiness. They have long sighed for that happiness. Without doubt, Albert has promenaded with this poor girl on his arm through all the commonplaces of the idyll. Camille is not robust; she suffers imaginary ailments; she does nothing from morning to night but weary her confidant, the piano, with nocturnes. They will get married. What will be their lot? A young man vain and empty, a sentimental young girl, in the petty provincial world—" An instant longer he followed in imagination the development of these two mediocre existences, and he felt moved by pity for his sister. He looked at her.

Young Albert sat next to Camille, his fiancée. He was dressed flashy, with pink and white skin like a wax figure; he had a small pointed beard, neatly parted hair, and a few curls styled playfully around his forehead, along with a pair of gold-framed glasses perched on his nose. "That’s Camille's perfect match," George thought. "They’ve loved each other intensely for several years. They believe in their future happiness. They’ve longed for that happiness for a long time. No doubt, Albert has taken this poor girl through all the typical romantic clichés. Camille isn’t very strong; she suffers from imagined illnesses; she spends her days pining at the piano, playing nocturnes. They are going to get married. What will their life be like? A vain, shallow young man and a sentimental young girl, living in their small-town world—” For a moment longer, he continued to picture the unfolding of these two ordinary lives and felt a wave of pity for his sister. He looked at her.

Physically, she resembled him somewhat. She was tall and slim, with beautiful chestnut-colored hair. Her eyes were bright but changing, green, blue, or ashen in turn. A light application of poudre de ris rendered her still paler. She wore two roses on her bosom.

Physically, she resembled him a bit. She was tall and slim, with beautiful chestnut hair. Her eyes were bright but different, shifting from green to blue to gray. A light dusting ofpoudre de rismade her look even paler. She had two roses pinned to her chest.

"Perhaps she, too, resembles me otherwise than in he features. Perhaps, unknown to her, her soul bears some of the fatal germs which have developed in my consciousness with such might. Her heart must be full of mediocre anxieties and melancholies. She is ill, without knowing what her trouble is."

"Maybe she’s like me in more ways than just our appearance. Perhaps, without her knowing, her soul holds some of the harmful traits that have become deeply ingrained in my mind. Her heart is probably filled with everyday worries and sadness. She’s struggling, but doesn’t recognize what her problem is."

At this moment his mother rose. They all followed her excepting the father and Don Bartolomeo Celaia, who remained at the table to chat; which rendered them both more odious to George. He had put one arm around his mother's waist and the other around Christine's waist, affectionately, and so they passed into the adjoining room, he almost dragging them. He felt his heart swollen by extraordinary tenderness and compassion. At the notes of the nocturne which Camille commenced to play, he said to Christine:

At that moment, his mother stood up. Everyone followed her except for his father and Don Bartolomeo Celaia, who remained at the table chatting, which only annoyed George even more. He wrapped one arm around his mother’s waist and the other around Christine’s waist, affectionately, and they moved into the next room, with him almost dragging them along. He felt his heart swell with overwhelming tenderness and compassion. As Camille began to play thenocturne, he said to Christine:

"Will you come down into the garden?"

"Will you come to the garden?"

The mother remained near the engaged couple. Christine and George went down, accompanied by the silent child.

The mother stayed close to the engaged couple. Christine and George went down with the quiet child.

At first they walked side by side, without speaking. George had taken his sister's arm, as he was accustomed to do with Hippolyte. Christine stopped, murmuring:

At first, they walked side by side in silence. George had taken his sister's arm, just like he usually did with Hippolyte. Christine stopped for a moment, murmuring:

"Poor, neglected garden! Do you remember our games when we were little?"

"Oh, neglected garden! Do you remember the fun we had when we were kids?"

And she looked at her son Luke.

And she looked at her son, Luke.

"Go, my Luchino; run and play a little."

"Go on, my Luchino; go out and have some fun."

But the child did not move from his mother's side; on the contrary, he seized her hand. She sighed, looking at George.

But the child didn't pull away from his mom; instead, he held onto her hand. She sighed, glancing at George.

"You see! It is always the same! He never runs, he never plays, he never laughs. He never leaves me, never wishes to be away from me. He's afraid of everything!"

"See? It's always the same! He never runs, never plays, never laughs. He never leaves me, never wants to be apart from me. He's scared of everything!"

Absorbed in thoughts of his absent mistress, George did not hear what Christine was saying.

Caught up in thoughts about his missing girlfriend, George didn’t hear what Christine was saying.

The garden, half in the sun, half in the shade, was girt by a wall on the top of which glittered fragments of broken glass fixed in the cement. Along one side ran a vine. Along the other side, at equal distances, reared tall cypresses, slim and straight as candles, with a meagre tuft of sombre foliage, almost black, shaped like a lance-head, at the summit of their trunks. In the part exposed to the south, on a sunny strip of ground, flourished several rows of orange and lemon trees, just then in bloom. The rest of the ground was strewn with rose-bushes, lilacs, and aromatic herbs. Here and there could be seen several small myrtle-bushes planted at regular intervals, and which had served to line the now ruined borders. In one corner there was a handsome cherry-tree; in the centre there was a round basin, filled with gloomy-looking water in which were growing lentils.

The garden, half in sunlight and half in shade, was enclosed by a wall topped with shiny pieces of broken glass set in the cement. A vine climbed up one side. On the opposite side, evenly spaced, stood tall cypress trees, slender and straight like candles, with sparse tufts of dark, almost black leaves shaped like spearheads at the tops of their trunks. In the southern part, on a sunny patch, several rows of blooming orange and lemon trees created a vibrant display. The rest of the area was filled with rose bushes, lilacs, and fragrant herbs. Here and there, small myrtle bushes were planted at regular intervals, once marking what used to be neat borders. In one corner, there was a beautiful cherry tree; in the center, a round basin held murky water where lentils were growing.

"Tell me," said Christine, "do you remember the day you fell into the basin, and how poor Uncle Demetrius dragged you out? How you frightened us that day! It was a miracle that you were taken out alive."

"Tell me," Christine said, "do you remember the day you fell into the basin and how Uncle Demetrius pulled you out? You really scared us that day! It was a miracle you made it out alive."

At the name of Demetrius, George started. It was a well-beloved name, the name which always made his heart palpitate when he heard it mentioned. He listened to his sister; he watched the water, over which long-legged insects made rapid flights. An anxious desire came to him to speak of the dead, to speak of him freely, to revive all his memories; but he checked himself, feeling that selfish pride which prompts one to conceal a secret, in order that the soul may feed upon it in solitude. He experienced a sensation almost akin to jealousy at the thought that his sister should have been touched and moved at the memory of the dead man. That memory was his own property exclusively. He guarded it, in the intimacy of his soul, with a grieved and profound cult, forever. Demetrius had been his veritable father; he was his only and unique parent.

When George heard the name Demetrius, he recoiled. It was a beloved name that always made his heart race whenever he heard it. He listened to his sister while watching the water, where long-legged insects zipped around quickly. He felt a strong urge to talk about the deceased, to speak openly about him and bring back all his memories; but he held back, aware of the selfish pride that keeps someone from revealing a secret, allowing the heart to hold it dear in solitude. He felt almost jealous at the thought of his sister being touched by memories of the dead man. That memory belonged solely to him. He kept it safe, deeply cherished in his heart, forever. Demetrius had truly been his father; he was his only and unique parent.

And he reappeared to his mind, a mild, meditative man, with a face full of a virile melancholy, and a single white curl in the centre of his forehead, among the black hair, giving him an odd appearance.

He returned to his thoughts, a gentle and reflective man with a face marked by deep sadness, and a single white curl in the center of his forehead, surrounded by black hair, giving him a distinctive look.

"Do you remember," said Christine, "the evening that you hid yourself and passed the whole night out of doors without showing yourself until morning? How frightened we were that time, too! How we looked for you! How we cried!"

"Do you remember," Christine said, "the night you hid and stayed outside all night without coming out until morning? We were so scared that time, too! We looked for you everywhere! We cried!"

George smiled. He remembered having hid himself, not out of fun, but from a cruel curiosity, to make his people believe he was lost, and to make them weep for him. During the evening—a humid, calm evening—he had heard the voices calling him, he had listened eagerly for the slightest sounds which came from the house in an uproar, he had held his breath with a joy mixed with terror on seeing the persons who were seeking him pass near his hiding-place. After the entire garden had been ransacked without result, he still lay crouching in his hiding-place. And then, at the sight of the household in confusion, which could be seen by the quick going and coming of shadows before the lighted windows, he was seized by an extraordinary emotion, acute to the point of tears; he felt sorry for his parents and for himself, just as though he were really lost; but, in spite of all, he obstinately persisted in concealing himself. And then the morning came; and the slow diffusion of the light in the silent immensity had swept from his brain as if a mist of folly, had given him the consciousness of the reality, had awakened in him remorse. He had thought of his father and the punishment with terror and despair; and the basin had fascinated him. He felt himself attracted by that pale and gentle piece of water which reflected the sky—the water in which a few months before he had almost perished.

George smiled. He remembered hiding, not for fun, but out of a cruel curiosity, wanting his family to think he was lost and to make them cry for him. That evening—a warm, calm evening—he had heard their voices calling him, eagerly listening for any sounds coming from the chaotic house, holding his breath with a mix of joy and fear as he watched the people searching for him pass close to his hiding spot. After they had searched the entire garden with no luck, he still stayed crouched in his hiding place. Then, seeing the household in disarray, reflected in the flurry of shadows moving in front of the lit windows, he was overwhelmed by a strong emotion that nearly brought him to tears; he felt sorry for his parents and for himself, as if he really were lost; yet, despite everything, he stubbornly continued to hide. When morning arrived, the soft light spreading in the vast silence cleared the madness from his mind, and he became aware of reality and felt remorse. He thought of his father and the punishment with dread and despair; he was captivated by the basin. He felt drawn to that pale, gentle body of water that mirrored the sky—the same water in which he had nearly drowned a few months earlier.

"It was during Demetrius's absence," he remembered again.

"It was while Demetrius was gone," he remembered again.

"Do you smell that perfume, George?" said Christine. "I will gather a bouquet."

"Do you smell that fragrance, George?" Christine asked. "I’ll grab a bouquet."

The air, impregnated with a warm humidity, and charged with heavy perfumes, disposed one to indolence. The bunches of lilac, the orange-blossom, the roses, thyme, marjoram, sweet basil, myrtle—all their essences combined to form one single essence, delicate yet powerful.

The air, thick with warm humidity and rich scents, made people feel lazy. The groups of lilac, orange blossom, roses, thyme, marjoram, sweet basil, and myrtle—all their smells mixed together to form a single essence, both gentle and powerful.

All at once, Christine asked:

Suddenly, Christine asked:

"Why are you so thoughtful?"

"Why are you so caring?"

The perfume had just aroused in George a great tumult, a furious resurrection of all his passion, a desire for Hippolyte which had routed every other sentiment, a thousand recollections of sensual delights which coursed through his veins.

The perfume had just stirred something in George, reigniting all his passion and a longing for Hippolyte that overshadowed everything else, a wave of memories of sensual pleasures that coursed through his veins.

Smiling and hesitating, Christine added:

Smiling and pausing, Christine added:

"You are thinking—of her?"

"You’re thinking—of her?"

"Ah! it is true, you know," said George, reddening suddenly under his sister's indulgent gaze.

"Oh! It's true, you know," George said, suddenly blushing under his sister's caring gaze.

He remembered he had spoken to her of Hippolyte the previous autumn, in September, at the time he stayed at her house at Torricelle di Sarsa, on the seacoast.

He remembered that he had discussed Hippolyte with her last fall, in September, when he stayed at her home in Torricelle di Sarsa, by the coast.

Still smiling, still hesitating, Christine again asked:

Still smiling but feeling uncertain, Christine asked again:

"Do you—still love her as much as you did?"

"Do you still love her as much as you did before?"

"Still."

"Still."

Without further speech, they directed their steps towards the orange and lemon trees, both disturbed, but in a different manner. George felt his regrets augmented by having confided in his sister; Christine felt a confused revival of her smothered aspirations, as she thought of the unknown woman whom her brother adored. Their eyes met and they smiled, and the smile seemed to diminish their pain.

Without saying anything more, they walked toward the orange and lemon trees, both feeling uneasy, but in different ways. George's regrets deepened after opening up to his sister; Christine felt a chaotic mix of her buried dreams as she considered the unknown woman her brother loved. Their eyes met, and they smiled, a gesture that seemed to lighten their pain.

She made a few rapid steps towards the orange-trees, exclaiming:

She hurried a few steps toward the orange trees, exclaiming:

"Goodness! what a quantity of flowers!"

"Wow! That’s so many flowers!"

She began to pluck the flowers, her arms raised, shaking the boughs to break off the small branches. The corollas fell on her head, shoulders, and bosom. All around, the ground was strewn with the fallen petals, as if with a fragrant snow. She was charming in this attitude, with her oval face and long, white neck. The effort animated her visage. All at once her arms dropped, she grew pale, and tottered as if overcome by vertigo.

She began picking the flowers, raising her arms and shaking the branches to break off the small limbs. The petals fell on her head, shoulders, and chest. The ground was blanketed with fallen petals, looking like a fragrant layer of snow. She appeared beautiful in this position, with her oval face and long, white neck. The effort animated her features. Suddenly, her arms dropped, she turned pale, and staggered as if she were dizzy.

"What's the matter, Christine? Are you ill?" cried George, frightened, as he supported her with his arm.

"What's wrong, Christine? Are you not feeling well?" George asked, concerned, as he supported her with his arm.

But a violent nausea choked her, and she was unable to answer. She motioned that she wished to be taken away from the trees, and, supported by her brother, she made a few uncertain steps forward, while Luke watched her with terrified eyes. Then she stopped, gave a sigh, regained her color little by little, and in a voice that was still weak said:

But a sudden wave of nausea hit her, and she couldn't speak. She signaled that she wanted to move away from the trees, and with her brother's help, she took a few unsteady steps forward while Luke looked at her with worried eyes. Then she stopped, sighed, slowly got her color back, and in a voice that was still faint said:

"Do not be alarmed, George. It is nothing. I am enceinte. The strong odor made me feel ill. It is gone now. I am all right now."

"Don't worry, George. It's nothing. I'm pregnant. The strong smell made me nauseous. It's gone now. I'm okay now."

"Shall we go back to the house?"

"Should we go back to the house?"

"No. Let us stay in the garden. Let us sit down."

"No. Let's stay in the garden. Let's have a seat."

They sat under the vine, on an old stone bench. Noticing the child's grave and absorbed look, George called him to rouse him from his stupor.

They sat under the vine on an old stone bench. Seeing the child's serious and concentrated expression, George called out to him to break him out of his daze.

"Luchino!"

"Luchino!"

The child leaned his heavy head on his mother's knees. He was frail as a lily-stem; he seemed to have difficulty in carrying his head upright on his shoulders. His skin was so delicate that every vein was visible, delineated as if threads of blue silk. His hair was so blond that it was almost white. His eyes, gentle and humid, like those of a lamb, showed their pale azure from between long, fair eyelashes.

The child rested his heavy head on his mother’s lap. He was as delicate as a lily stem; it seemed like he was trying hard to keep his head up on his shoulders. His skin was so thin that every vein showed, like threads of blue silk. His hair was so blonde that it was nearly white. His eyes, soft and watery like a lamb’s, displayed their pale blue color behind long, light eyelashes.

His mother caressed him, pressing her lips together to restrain a sob. But two tears welled up, and rolled down her cheeks.

His mother held him close, biting her lip to keep from crying. But two tears slipped down her cheeks.

"Oh, Christine!"

"Hey, Christine!"

Her brother's affectionate tone only increased her emotion. Other tears welled up, and rolled down her cheeks.

Her brother's gentle tone just made her feelings stronger. More tears welled up in her eyes and rolled down her cheeks.

"You see, George! I have never claimed anything; I have always accepted everything; I have always been resigned to everything; I have never complained—never rebelled. You know that. George. But now this—now this! Oh! Not even to be able to find a little consolation in my son!"

"You see, George! I've never asked for anything; I've always taken what I was given; I've always just accepted everything; I've never complained—never stood up for myself. You know that, George. But now this—now this! Oh! I can't even find a little comfort in my son!"

She spoke tearfully, and in a desolate tone.

She spoke with tears in her eyes and a tone of despair.

"Oh! George, you see; you see how it is. He does not speak, or laugh, or play; he is never merry, and he never does what other children do. And it seems to me that he loves me so much, that he adores me! He never leaves my side, never. I begin to believe that he only lives from my breath. Oh! George, if I were to tell you of certain days, long, long days, which seem endless. I work near the window; I raise my eyes, and I meet his eyes gazing, gazing at me. It is a slow torture, a punishment that I cannot describe. It is as if I felt my blood flowing drop by drop from my heart."

"Oh! George, you see how it is. He doesn’t talk, laugh, or play; he’s never happy, and he doesn’t do what other kids do. Yet it feels like he loves me so much, like he adores me! He never leaves my side, not ever. I’m starting to think he only lives off my breath. Oh! George, if I could tell you about certain days, long, long days that seem endless. I work by the window; I look up and find him just staring at me. It’s slow torture, a punishment I can’t explain. It feels like I can feel my blood flowing drop by drop from my heart."

She stopped, choked by anguish. Drying her tears, she went on:

She paused, overwhelmed with sadness. Wiping her tears, she continued:

"If at least the one I am bearing is born, I will not say beautiful, but with health! If, for this once, God will come to my aid!"

"If the child I'm carrying is born, I won't say it's beautiful, but I hope it’s healthy! I just wish God would help me this time!"

She became silent, attentive, as if to draw an omen from the trembling of the new life which she carried in her womb. George took her hand. And for several minutes the brother and sister sat mute and motionless on the bench, overwhelmed by existence.

She fell quiet, focusing intently, trying to feel a sign from the movement of the new life she was carrying. George took her hand. For several minutes, the brother and sister sat quietly and still on the bench, weighed down by the heaviness of existence.

Before them stretched out the solitary and abandoned garden. The cypress-trees, straight and motionless, reared their tall trunks religiously towards the sky, like votive candles. The rare zephyrs which passed over the neighboring rose-trees had scarcely enough strength to cause the fall of the leaves of the few faded roses. From time to time, after intervals of silence, came sounds of a piano from the distant house.

Before them was a lonely and abandoned garden. The tall, still cypress trees reached up to the sky like votive candles. The occasional gentle breeze that brushed against the nearby rose bushes lacked the strength to drop the leaves from the few wilted roses. Every now and then, after a moment of silence, piano sounds floated from the distant house.

CHAPTER IV.

CHAPTER 4.

"When? When? The action they wish to force on me becomes inevitable then? I shall be obliged, then, to face that brute?" George saw the hour approach with ungovernable dread. An insurmountable repugnance arose from the roots of his being at the very thought that he was going to find himself alone, in a closed room, in a tête-à-tête, with that man.

"When? When? Is the action they want to force on me becoming inevitable? Am I going to have to face that monster?" George felt an intense dread as the moment approached. A deep sense of disgust rose within him at the mere thought of being alone in a closed room, in a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.tête-à-tête, with that guy.

As the days passed, he felt increase his anxiety and humiliation, caused by culpable inertia. He felt that his mother, that his sister, that all the victims, expected from him, the first-born, some energetic action, some kind of protest—protection. Why, in fact, had he been summoned? Why had he come? From now on, it no longer seemed possible for him to leave without having done his duty. Without doubt, at the last minute, he could have escaped without saying good-by, and then written a letter justifying his conduct by any plausible pretext. When his distress was at its height, he ventured to think of this ignominious resource; he stopped to consider a way, to arrange the most trifling details, to picture the results. But, in the scenes conjured up, the unhappy and ravaged face of his mother awoke in him an intolerable remorse. The reflections which he made on his egotism and his weakness revolted him against himself: and he sought with puerile fury to find some particle of energy which he could excite and efficaciously employ against the greater part of his being, and which would permit him to triumph over it as over a cowardly brute. But this false energy did not last, did not serve in the least to press him to a manly resolution. Then he undertook to calmly examine his situation, and he deluded himself by the very vigor of his reasoning. He thought: "What good could I do? What evils could my intervention remedy? Will this unhappy effort which my mother and the rest demand from me yield any real advantage? And what advantage?" As he had not found in himself the energy necessary for the execution of the act, as he had not succeeded in provoking in himself a satisfactory revolt, he had recourse to the opposite method—he attempted to demonstrate to his own satisfaction the uselessness of the effort. "What would be the result of the interview? It would certainly have none. According to my father's humor or according to the trend of his conversation, he would be either violent or persuasive. In the first case, his violence and insults would take me by surprise. In the second case, my father would find a mass of arguments to prove to me either his innocence or the necessity of his faults, and I should be taken equally by surprise. The facts are irreparable. When vice is rooted in the intimate substance of a man, it becomes indestructible. Now, my father is at the age when vice can no longer be rooted out, when habits can no longer be changed. For years he has been associated with that woman and those children. Have I the slightest chance to convince him that he ought to break off all those ties? Yesterday, I saw the woman. It sufficed to see her, to guess that she will never let go her hold on the man whose flesh she holds in her clutches. She will dominate him until his death. The thing is now irremediable. And then, there are those children and those children's rights. Besides, after all that has occurred, would a reconciliation be possible between my father and mother? Never. All my attempts would then be fruitless. And then? There still remains the question of material damage, of money squandered, of dilapidation. But does it fall on me to put all this in order, since I live far away from the house? It would require constant vigilance to do that, and only Diego could do it. I will speak to Diego; I will arrange with him. In short, the most urgent matter just now is Camille's dowry. Albert frequently brings the subject up, and is even the most annoying of all my solicitors. Perhaps I shall be able to make some arrangement without difficulty."

As time went on, he felt his anxiety and humiliation growing due to his own inaction. He realized that his mother, his sister, and all the victims were expecting him, the oldest son, to take strong action or stand up for them—some form of protection. Why had he even been called? Why had he come? It seemed impossible for him to leave without fulfilling his duty. Sure, at the last moment, he could have slipped away without saying goodbye and then sent a letter justifying his actions with a believable excuse. When his distress peaked, he even considered this shameful option; he took time to think it through, planning every little detail, imagining the outcomes. But in those imagined scenarios, the suffering and tired face of his mother stirred up unbearable guilt within him. The thoughts of his selfishness and weakness disgusted him: he desperately tried to find some spark of energy to ignite and use against most of himself, something that would allow him to triumph over it like conquering a cowardly beast. But this false surge of energy didn’t last and failed to push him toward a brave decision. Then he set out to calmly evaluate his situation and fooled himself with his own strong reasoning. He thought: "What good could I do? What problems could my involvement solve? Will this desperate effort demanded by my mother and everyone else actually bring any real benefit? And what benefit?" Since he hadn’t found the energy to act nor managed to stir up a satisfying rebellion within himself, he resorted to the opposite approach—trying to convince himself that the effort would be pointless. "What would come of the meeting? It would definitely lead nowhere. Depending on my father's mood that day, he would either be aggressive or persuasive. In the first case, his rage and insults would catch me off guard. In the second, he would have plenty of arguments to prove either his innocence or justify his flaws, and I would be surprised either way. The situation is beyond repair. When wrongdoing is entrenched in a person, it becomes unchangeable. My father is now at an age where vice can’t be uprooted, where habits can’t be altered. He has been entangled with that woman and her children for years. Do I stand any chance of convincing him to break those ties? Yesterday, I saw the woman. Just seeing her made it clear that she will never let go of the man she has a grip on. She will control him until he dies. The situation is now hopeless. And then, there are those children and their rights. Besides, after everything that's happened, could there ever be a reconciliation between my father and mother? No way. Any efforts I make would be pointless. And then? There’s still the issue of financial damage, wasted money, and neglect. But is it my responsibility to sort all this out since I live far from the house? It would require constant attention, and only Diego could handle that. I’ll talk to Diego; I’ll set something up with him. In short, the most pressing issue right now is Camille's dowry. Albert keeps bringing it up and is the most annoying of all my advisors. Maybe I can figure something out without too much trouble.

He intended to favor his sister by contributing towards her dowry; for, the heir of all his uncle Demetrius's fortune, he was rich, and already in possession of his property. The intention to perform this generous act raised him once more in his own conscience. He believed himself freed from all other duties, from any other disagreeable step, by the sacrifice which he consented to make of his money.

He planned to help his sister by contributing to her dowry. As the heir to all his uncle Demetrius's wealth, he was rich and already owned property. The decision to perform this generous act made him feel good about himself again. He believed he was free from all other responsibilities and any unpleasant actions because of the sacrifice he was willing to make with his money.

When he turned his steps towards his mother's room he felt less uneasy, lighter, more comfortable. Moreover, he had learned that since morning his father had returned to the country place where he usually went in order to have more freedom in his actions. And it relieved him greatly to think that in the evening, at table, a certain place would be vacant.

As he walked toward his mother's room, he felt less anxious, lighter, and more relaxed. Also, he had learned that his father had returned to the country house he often visited to have more freedom to do what he wanted. It made him feel much better knowing that a certain place would be empty at the dinner table that evening.

"Ah! George, you have come just in time," cried his mother, directly she saw him enter.

"Ah! George, you arrived just in time," his mother said as soon as she saw him come in.

The angry voice gave him such a rude and unexpected shock that he stopped, and he looked at his mother with stupor, so transfigured by the transport of anger as to be almost unrecognizable. He also looked at Diego, not understanding; he looked at Camille, who stood still, mute and hostile.

The angry voice startled him so much that he stopped and stared at his mother in disbelief, her face contorted with rage to the point of being almost unrecognizable. He also looked at Diego, feeling confused, and then at Camille, who stood silently, unwelcoming and unresponsive.

"What is the matter?" stammered George, fixing his eyes once more on his brother, attracted by the bad expression which he saw for the first time on the young man's face.

"What's wrong?" George fumbled his words, glancing at his brother again, captivated by the worried expression he saw on the young man's face for the first time.

"The strong box in which the silverware is kept is no longer in its place," said Diego, without raising his eyes, contracting his eyebrows and mumbling. "They charge me with having made away with it."

"The safe where the silverware is kept isn’t in its place anymore," Diego said, not looking up, furrowing his brow and mumbling. "They’re blaming me for taking it."

A flood of bitter words fell from the unhappy woman's mouth.

The unhappy woman let out a torrent of harsh words.

"Yes, you—in league with your father. You are your father's accomplice. Oh! what infamy. And now this frightful thing! Now this frightful thing! The child who has nursed at my breast to turn against me! But you are the only one who resembles him. God has been more merciful with the others. O God, blessed be thy name, blessed forever, for having spared me that supreme misfortune! You are the only one who resembles him, the only one——"

"Yes, you—working with your father. You’re your father's accomplice. Oh! What a shame. And now this awful thing! Now this awful thing! The child I took care of has turned against me! But you’re the only one who resembles him. God has been more gracious to the others. O God, blessed be your name, blessed forever, for saving me from that ultimate tragedy! You’re the only one who looks like him, the only one——"

She turned towards George, who stood paralyzed, motionless, voiceless. Her chin trembled spasmodically; and she was so convulsed that one would have believed that she was going to sink down on the floor at any moment.

She turned to George, who was frozen, still, and silent. Her chin trembled uncontrollably, and she was so shaken it looked like she might collapse onto the floor at any moment.

"Do you see now the life that we lead? Tell me, do you see it now? Every day, some new infamy. Every day, the same struggle to prevent the pillage of this unfortunate house. Are you convinced now that, if your father could, he would turn us into the streets, snatch the bread from our mouths? And it will come to that; we shall end by seeing that. You will see, you will see."

"Do you see the life we're living now? Tell me, can you see it? Every single day, there’s a new shame. Every day, we’re fighting the same battle to prevent the robbery of this poor house. Are you convinced now that if your father had the chance, he would throw us out onto the streets, take the food from our mouths? It will come to that; we will see it happen. You’ll see, you’ll see."

She continued, panting, with a choking sob in her throat at every pause, giving vent at times to hoarse shrieks, which expressed an almost savage hate, a hate inconceivable in a creature apparently so delicate. And once more accusations fell from her lips. The man had no longer the slightest consideration, the slightest shame. He would stop at nothing and for nobody to make money. He had become insane; he seemed a prey to uncontrollable madness. He had ruined his real estate, cut down his woods, sold his herds at hazard, blindly, to the first comer, to the one who offered most. Now he began to despoil the house in which his children were born. For a long time he had had designs upon the silver, family silver, old and hereditary, piously guarded as a relic of the house of Aurispa, preserved intact until now. Hiding it had proved useless. Diego was in league with his father; and the two confederates, eluding the keenest vigilance, had taken it, to do with it God only knows what.

She kept going, out of breath, with a choked sob in her throat at every pause, sometimes letting out hoarse screams that revealed an almost primal rage, a hatred unimaginable in someone who seemed so delicate. And again, accusations poured from her lips. The man had no regard for others, no sense of shame anymore. He would stop at nothing and for no one to make money. He had lost his mind; he seemed to be under the influence of uncontrollable insanity. He had ruined his property, cut down his forests, and sold his livestock recklessly and blindly to the first buyer, to whoever made the highest offer. Now he was starting to strip the house where his children were born. For a long time, he had been scheming to get his hands on the family heirlooms, old and cherished, carefully preserved as relics of the Aurispa family, untouched until now. Hiding them had proven useless. Diego was in league with his father; and the two conspirators, avoiding the nearest watch, had taken them, to do who knows what with them.

"Have you no shame?" she went on, turning towards Diego, who restrained with difficulty an explosion of his violence. "Are you not ashamed to take part with your father against me—against me, who have never refused you anything, who have always done as you wished? And yet you know, you know perfectly well, where the silver has gone And you are not ashamed? You've nothing to say? Won t you answer? Look, there's your brother. Tell me where the box has gone. I must know, do you hear?"

"Don't you have any shame?" she kept going, turning to Diego, who was struggling to contain his anger. "Aren't you ashamed to take your father's side against me—against me, who has never denied you anything and has always given you what you wanted? And you know, you know exactly where the silver went. And you're not embarrassed? You have nothing to say? Won't you answer? Look, there's your brother. Tell me where the box went. I need to know, do you understand?"

"I have already said that I don't know, that I haven't seen the box, and that I did not take it," cried Diego, unable to longer contain himself, with an explosion of brutality, and shaking his head; and the sombre flame which lit up his face made him resemble the absentee. "Do you understand?"

"I've already told you I don't know, I haven't seen the box, and I didn't take it," Diego shouted, unable to hold back any longer, his frustration spilling over as he shook his head. The darkness in his eyes made him resemble the person he was discussing. "Do you understand?"

The mother, pale as death, looked at George, to whom the look seemed to impart a similar color.

The mother, as pale as a ghost, looked at George, and he appeared to turn a similar shade.

Seized with a fit of trembling impossible to hide, the elder brother said to the younger:

Shaking uncontrollably, the older brother said to the younger:

"Diego, leave the room."

"Diego, get out of here."

"I'll leave when it pleases me," replied Diego insolently, shrugging his shoulders, without, however, looking his brother in the face.

"I'll leave when I want to," Diego said dismissively, shrugging his shoulders, but he still wouldn't make eye contact with his brother.

Then a sudden exasperation seized George, one of those extreme exasperations which, in feeble and irresolute men, have such an excessive vehemence that they cannot manifest themselves by any external act, but cause to pass before the thwarted will flashes of criminal visions. The hatred between brothers, that odious hate which, since the creation, breeds secretly at the bottom of human nature to break out at the first discord, more ferocious than every other hate—that inexplicable hostility which exists, latent, between the males of the same blood, even though the customs and peace of the birthplace have created between them affectionate bonds; and, also, that horror which accompanies the execution or the thought of a crime, and which is perhaps only the vague sentiment of the law inscribed by secular heredity in the Christian conscience—all this surged confusedly in a sort of vertiginous whirl which, for a second, superseded all other sentiment in his soul, and gave him an aggressive impulse. The very aspect of Diego, his thick-set and sanguine body, his fallow head on the bull-like neck, the evident physical superiority of this robust, muscular fellow, the offence against his authority as the elder—all contributed to augment his fury. He would like to have had a prompt means of dominating, subjugating, felling this brute, without resistance and without a struggle. Instinctively he looked at his fists, those large, powerful fists, covered with a reddish down, which at dinner, employed in the service of a voracious appetite, had already caused him such a strong repulsion.

Suddenly, George was overcome by frustration—one of those intense frustrations that can be so overwhelming for insecure and indecisive men that they can't act on it but instead are consumed by dark thoughts. The deep-seated hatred between brothers, that nasty resentment that has existed since the beginning of time, erupts at the first sign of conflict, fiercer than any other animosity. This strange hostility simmers beneath the surface between men of the same blood, even when the customs and peace of their hometown have created strong bonds. There is also the dread that comes with committing or even just contemplating a crime, a faint echo of the law embedded in the Christian conscience over generations—all of this swirled chaotically in a rush that momentarily overwhelmed all other feelings in his heart, filling him with a fighting spirit. Just seeing Diego, with his solid and ruddy build, his rugged head on a bull-like neck, and the clear physical dominance of this strong, muscular guy, was an affront to George's authority as the older brother, which only fueled his anger. He wished for a quick way to overpower, control, or take down this brute effortlessly and without any struggle. Instinctively, he looked at his fists, those large, powerful hands covered with reddish stubble, which had caused him such strong disgust at dinner while he indulged his hearty appetite.

"Leave the room! Leave the room immediately!" he repeated in a higher and more commanding key; "or else ask my mother's pardon immediately."

"Get out of the room! Leave right now!" he said, raising his voice and sounding more commanding; "or else apologize to my mom this instant."

He advanced towards Diego, his hand extended as if to grasp an arm.

He walked over to Diego, reaching out his hand as if to grab his arm.

"I do not permit anyone to give me orders," cried Diego, at last looking his elder brother in the face.

"I won't let anyone control me," Diego shouted, finally meeting his older brother's gaze.

And, beneath his low forehead, his little gray eyes expressed a resentment which had been brooding for years.

Beneath his low forehead, his small gray eyes showed a resentment that had been growing for years.

"Take care, Diego!"

"Take care, Diego!"

"You don't frighten me."

"You don't scare me."

"Take care!"

"Take care!"

"Who are you, I'd like to know? What business have you here?" shouted Diego angrily. "You have no right to interfere. You are a stranger. I do not want to know you. What has been your rôle up to now? You have never done anything for anybody; you have always thought only of your comfort, and your interest. The caresses, the preferences, the adorations, have all been for you. What do you want now? Go back to Rome and squander your heritage as you choose; but don't meddle in what does not concern you."

"Who are you? I want to know! What are you doing here?" Diego shouted angrily. "You have no right to interfere. You're a stranger. I don't want to know you. What have you done up until now? You've never helped anyone; you’ve only cared about your own comfort and interests. All the love, favoritism, and admiration have always been for you. What do you want now? Go back to Rome and waste your inheritance however you like, but don’t get involved in things that don’t concern you."

So he breathed out all his rancor, all his jealousy, all his envious hate against the fortunate brother who, in the great city yonder, lived a life of unknown pleasures, a stranger to his family, as though a being of another race, favored by a thousand privileges.

He expressed all his anger, jealousy, and bitter resentment toward his fortunate brother who lived in that big city, enjoying a life full of pleasures he had never experienced, like a stranger to their family, as if he were from another world, enjoying countless privileges.

"Hold your tongue! Hold your tongue!"

"Be quiet! Be quiet!"

And the mother, beside herself, and throwing herself between them, slapped Diego's face.

The mother, feeling overwhelmed, stepped in between them and slapped Diego's face.

"Leave the room! Not another word! Get out of here! Go to your father! I don't want to hear you any more! I don't even want to see you again!"

"Get out of the room! Not another word! Leave now! Go to your dad! I don’t want to hear from you again! I don’t even want to see you anymore!"

Diego hesitated, shaken by the quivering of fury, perhaps only waiting for a gesture from his brother to fling himself on him.

Diego paused, overcome with anger, possibly just waiting for a sign from his brother to attack him.

"Go!" repeated the mother, at the end of her energy.

"Go!" the mother said again, at the end of her patience.

And she fell fainting into Camille's arms, extended to receive her.

And she collapsed into Camille's arms, which were ready to catch her.

Then Diego went out, livid with rage, muttering between his teeth a word which George did not understand, and they heard his heavy steps grow fainter as he passed through the gloomy enfilade of rooms in which the daylight was already dying.

Then Diego stormed out, angry, mumbling a word that George didn't catch, and they heard his heavy footsteps fade away as he walked through the dark row of rooms where the daylight was already dimming.

CHAPTER V.

CHAPTER 5.

It was a rainy evening. Stretched out on his bed, George felt himself so broken physically, and so sad, that he had given up thinking, so to speak. His thoughts wavered, vague and incoherent; but his sadness was modified and exasperated by the influence of the slightest sensations—occasional words pronounced in the street by passersby, the tick-tick of the clock on the wall, the tinkling of a distant bell, the stamping of a horse, a whistle, the banging of a door. He felt alone, isolated from the rest of the world, separated from his own anterior existence by the abyss of incalculable time. His imagination represented to him, in an indistinct vision, the gesture with which his mistress had lowered her black veil after the last kiss; it represented to him the child with the crutch collecting the waxen tears. He thought: "There is nothing more left to me but to die." Without definite cause, his anguish increased all at once, and became unbearable. The palpitations of his heart choked him, as if in a nightmare. He threw himself from his bed and paced up and down his room, distracted, agitated, incapable of containing his anguish. And his steps resounded in his brain.

It was a rainy evening. Lying on his bed, George felt so physically broken and sad that he had almost stopped thinking. His thoughts were scattered, unclear, and mixed up; but even the smallest sensations made his sadness worse—random words from people passing by, the tick-tock of the clock on the wall, the sound of a distant bell, the stomp of a horse, a whistle, the slamming of a door. He felt alone, cut off from everyone else, separated from his past life by what felt like an endless stretch of time. In his mind, he could vaguely remember the moment when his lover had dropped her black veil after their last kiss; he pictured the child with the crutch collecting the wax tears. He thought, "There's nothing left for me but to die." For no clear reason, his distress suddenly grew stronger and became unbearable. His heart raced as if he were trapped in a nightmare. He jumped out of bed and started pacing his room, feeling distracted, agitated, and unable to contain his pain. His footsteps echoed in his mind.

"Who is there? Someone calling me?" The sound of a voice rang in his ear. He strained his ear to listen. He heard nothing more. He opened the door, walked in the corridor, and listened. All was silent. His aunt's room was open, and lit up. A strange fear seized him, a sort of panicky terror, as he thought that he might all at once see that old woman, with the mask of a cadaver, appear on the threshold. One doubt crossed his mind; she was perhaps dead, seated over there in her easy-chair, motionless, her chin on her bosom—dead. This vision had the clearness of reality, and froze him with veritable fright. He did not stir, no longer dared make a movement, standing still with a band of iron around his head, a band which, like some cold and elastic substance, expanded and contracted according to the pulsation of his arteries. His nerves tyrannized him, imposing on him the disorder, the excess, of their sensations. The old woman commenced to cough, and that made him start. Then he retired softly, quietly, on tiptoe, so as not to be heard.

"Who’s there? Is someone calling me?" A voice echoed in his ear. He strained to listen but heard nothing else. He opened the door, walked down the hallway, and listened. Everything was silent. His aunt's room was open and lit. A strange fear gripped him, a sort of panicky terror, as he imagined that old woman with a corpse-like face suddenly appearing in the doorway. A single doubt crossed his mind; she might be dead, sitting in her armchair, motionless, her chin on her chest—dead. This vision felt so real that it froze him with genuine fear. He didn’t move, no longer daring to stir, standing still with a band of iron around his head, a band that expanded and contracted like some cold, elastic thing, pulsing with his heartbeat. His nerves tormented him, overwhelming him with chaotic sensations. The old woman began to cough, causing him to jump. He then quietly backed away, tiptoeing so he wouldn’t be heard.

"What is the matter with me this evening? I cannot stay any longer alone in this room. I must go down." Besides, he foresaw that, after the atrocious scene, it would be equally impossible for him to bear his mother's unhappy appearance. "I will go out. I will go to Christine's." What prompted him to make this visit was the recollection of the touching and sad hour spent with his sweet sister in the garden.

"What's wrong with me tonight? I can't stay alone in this room any longer. I need to go downstairs." Besides, he realized that after the awful scene, it would be just as unbearable to confront his mom's sad look. "I'm going out. I'm heading to Christine's." The reason for this visit was the memory of the heartfelt and sorrowful moments spent with his dear sister in the garden.

It was a rainy evening. In the streets, already almost deserted, the few gas-jets threw out a dull glow. From a closed bakery came the voices of the bakers at work, and an odor of bread; from a cabaret came the sounds of a guitar and the refrain of a popular air. A band of wandering dogs ran by and was lost in the sombre alleys. The hour struck in the belfry.

It was a rainy evening. In the almost empty streets, the few gas lamps gave off a faint light. From a closed bakery, you could hear the bakers at work and smell the fresh bread; from a nearby cabaret, the sound of a guitar and the chorus of a popular song floated out. A pack of stray dogs rushed by and vanished into the dark alleys. The hour rang out from the bell tower.

By degrees, the walk in the open air calmed his exaltation. He seemed to have freed himself from the phantasies which encumbered his conscience. His attention was attracted to all he saw and heard. He stopped to listen to the sounds of the guitar, to smell the odor of the bread. Someone passed in the shadow on the other side of the street, and he thought he recognized Diego. Meeting him caused him agitation; but he felt that all his rancor was gone, that no violence remained at the bottom of his sorrow. Certain of his brother's words came back to his memory. He thought: "Who knows if he did not speak the truth? I have never done anything for anybody; I have always lived for myself alone. Here I am a stranger. Everyone here judges me perhaps in the same way. My mother said: 'You see now the life we lead? You see now, don't you?' I might see all her tears flow, and still should not have the strength to save her." ...

Slowly, the walk in the fresh air helped calm his excitement. He felt like he had freed himself from the thoughts weighing on his mind. He became aware of everything around him—the sights and sounds. He stopped to listen to the guitar music and to breathe in the scent of the bread. A figure passed in the shadows across the street, and he thought he recognized Diego. The encounter stirred some anxiety in him, but he realized that all his bitterness had faded, and there was no anger left beneath his sadness. He remembered some words from his brother: "Who knows if he didn’t speak the truth? I've never done anything for anyone; I've always lived just for myself. Here, I’m a stranger. Maybe everyone judges me the same way. My mother said: 'Do you see the life we live? Are you seeing it now?' I could see all her tears and still wouldn’t have the strength to save her."

He arrived at the gate of the Celaia palace. He entered, and crossed the vestibule. As he traversed the court, he raised his eyes. Not a light was visible at any of the high windows; there was in the air an odor of rotten straw; the tap of a water-fountain dripped in an obscure angle; beneath the portico, beneath an image of the Virgin covered with a grating, a little lantern was burning, and through the grating, at the feet of the Virgin, could be seen a bouquet of artificial roses; the steps of the large stairway were hollowed in the centre by usage, like those of an antique altar, and every hollow in the stone shone with yellowish reflections. Everything expressed the melancholy of the old, hereditary house to which Don Bartolomeo Celaia, left to solitude, and arrived at the threshold of old age, had conducted his bride and in which he had begotten his heir.

He arrived at the gate of the Celaia palace. He entered and passed through the entrance hall. As he walked through the courtyard, he looked up. Not a single light shone in any of the tall windows; there was a smell of rotten straw in the air; the dripping of a fountain echoed in a dark corner; beneath the portico, under a grating-covered image of the Virgin, a small lantern flickered, and through the grating, at the Virgin's feet, a bouquet of fake roses was visible; the steps of the grand staircase were worn in the center from use, like those of an ancient altar, and every dent in the stone shimmered with yellowish reflections. Everything conveyed the sadness of the old, inherited house that Don Bartolomeo Celaia, left alone and approaching old age, had brought his bride to and where he had raised his heir.

As he went upstairs, George saw with the eyes of his soul the young, pensive wife and the anæmic child; he saw them in the distance, at a chimerical distance, at the end of an out-of-the-way room to which nobody could penetrate. For a moment he had the idea to turn back, and he stopped, perplexed, in the middle of the high and silent white staircase. He was in a state of indefinable uneasiness. Once more he had lost the sense of the present reality; he felt himself once more under the influence of a vague terror, like a short time before in the corridor, when he had perceived the door open and the room empty. But, suddenly, he heard a noise, and a voice as if someone were chasing something; and a gray dog, a gaunt and dirty-looking mongrel, doubtless driven to enter the house by hunger, came flying down the stairway half a dozen steps at a time, and brushed by him. A servant, noisily chasing the fugitive, appeared on the landing.

As George went upstairs, he imagined his young, thoughtful wife and their sickly child; he saw them in the distance, impossibly far away, at the end of a secluded room that no one could access. For a moment, he thought about turning back and stopped, confused, in the middle of the tall, quiet white staircase. He felt a deep sense of unease. Once again, he had lost touch with reality; a vague fear washed over him, just like earlier in the hallway when he noticed the open door and the empty room. But then he suddenly heard a commotion, as if someone was chasing something; a scruffy, emaciated gray dog, likely driven by hunger, came racing down the stairs, skipping several steps at a time, brushing past him. A servant, loudly chasing the escapee, appeared on the landing.

"What is the matter?" asked George, visibly agitated by the surprise.

"What's wrong?" George asked, obviously shaken by the surprise.

"Oh, nothing, sir. I am chasing a dog, an ugly, dirty beast, that gets into the house every night, no one knows how, just like a ghost."

"Oh, nothing, sir. I'm chasing a dog, an ugly, dirty creature that sneaks into the house every night, and no one knows how, just like a ghost."

This trifling, insignificant fact, combined with the servant's words, aroused in him that inexplicable uneasiness which resembled the confused anguish of a superstitious presentiment. It was this anguish which prompted the question:

This trivial, insignificant fact, along with the servant's words, created a strange unease in him, like the mixed anxiety of a superstitious feeling. It was this anxiety that prompted him to ask the question:

"Is Luchino well?"

"How's Luchino doing?"

"Yes, sir; thanks to God."

"Yes, sir; thank God."

"Is he asleep?"

"Is he sleeping?"

"No, sir; he has not yet gone to bed."

"No, sir; he still hasn't gone to bed."

Preceded by the domestic, he crossed the large rooms, which seemed almost empty, and in which the furniture, old-fashioned in design, was placed symmetrically. Nothing indicated the presence of inhabitants, as if the rooms had remained closed up to then. And he said to himself that Christine could not love this dwelling, since she had not shed over it the grace of her soul. Everything had remained there just as it was, in the same order in which the bride found it on entering on her wedding-day, in the same order left by the last of the wives of the house of Celaia.

Ahead of the domestic atmosphere, he walked through the spacious rooms that felt nearly empty, where the furniture, with its outdated design, was arranged symmetrically. Nothing indicated that anyone lived there, as if the rooms had been locked away until now. He thought to himself that Christine couldn't love this place since she hadn't given it her own touch. Everything had stayed exactly the same, in the same layout the bride found it on her wedding day, in the same condition left by the last wife of the Celaia family.

George's unexpected visit delighted his sister, who was alone and preparing to put the child to bed.

George's unexpected visit made his sister really happy, especially since she was home alone getting the kid ready for bed.

"Oh! George, how good you are to have come!" she exclaimed, with an effusion of sincere joy, pressing him in her arms, and kissing his forehead; and this tenderness had the immediate effect of dilating her brother's depressed heart. "Look, Luchino, look; there's your uncle George. Have you nothing to say to him? Come, give him a kiss."

"Oh! George, it's so nice to see you!" she said happily, pulling him into a hug and kissing his forehead. This loving gesture immediately brightened her brother's heavy heart. "Look, Luchino, look; there's your Uncle George. Don't you want to say something to him? Come on, give him a kiss."

A feeble smile appeared upon the child's pale mouth; and as he had lowered his head, his long, blond eyelashes were lit up from above and threw their trembling shadow on his blanched cheeks.

A slight smile formed on the child's pale lips, and as he bowed his head, his long, blond eyelashes caught the light from above, creating a soft shadow on his pale cheeks.

George took him in his arms, unable to prevent a sensation of profound emotion in feeling beneath his hands the leanness of the child's chest, in which beat so debilitated a heart. And he was almost afraid, as if his slight pressure were sufficient to extinguish the pitiful little life. He felt both fear and pity, as he used to do in his boyhood when he held a little scared bird prisoner in his hand.

George picked him up, filled with deep emotion as he felt the thinness of the child's chest, where a weak heart was beating. He was almost afraid that even his gentle grip might end the fragile little life. He felt both fear and compassion, just like when he was a boy and held a scared little bird in his hand.

"Light as a feather!" he said.

"It's as light as a feather!" he said.

The emotion which trembled in his voice did not escape Christine.

Christine could easily hear the emotion shaking in his voice.

He seated the child on his knees, caressed his head, and asked him:

He sat the child on his lap, gently stroked his head, and asked him:

"Do you love me very much?"

"Do you really love me?"

His heart was filled with unusual tenderness. He felt a melancholy desire to see the poor, sickly child smile, to see his cheeks tinted at least once a fleeting rouge, to see a light effusion of blood beneath the diaphanous skin.

His heart was unexpectedly filled with warmth. He felt a bittersweet desire to see the poor, sickly child smile, to see his cheeks gain at least a hint of color, to see a faint flush of blood beneath the delicate skin.

"What have you here?" he asked, seeing a finger wrapped up in linen.

"What do you have there?" he asked, seeing a finger wrapped in linen.

"He cut himself the other day," said Christine, whose attentive eyes followed her brother's slightest gestures. "A slight cut, but it is obstinate in healing."

"He cut his hand the other day," Christine said, her sharp eyes tracking her brother's every move. "It's just a small cut, but it won't heal."

"Let me see, Luchino," said George, prompted by a painful curiosity, but smiling to call forth a smile. "I will cure it by blowing on it."

"Let me see, Luchino," George said, feeling a mix of curiosity and unease, but smiling to prompt a smile back. "I'll fix it by blowing on it."

The child, surprised, permitted the bandage to be removed from his finger. Watched anxiously by his sister, George took infinite precautions in untying it. The end of the linen had adhered to the slight wound, and he had not the heart to detach it; but at the edge exposed to view he saw appear a whitish drop, resembling whey. His lips trembled. He raised his eyes; he saw that the face of his sister, intent on his every movement, had undergone a change and was contracted by grief. He felt that at that moment the poor woman's soul was wholly concentrated in that little hand.

The child, surprised, let them take the bandage off his finger. With his sister watching nervously, George was super careful as he unwrapped it. The end of the fabric had stuck to the small wound, and he couldn't bring himself to pull it off; but at the edge, he could see a whitish drop, like whey. His lips trembled. He looked up and saw that his sister's face, intent on his every move, had changed and was twisted in sadness. He felt that in that moment, the poor woman’s whole attention was on that little hand.

"It is nothing," he said. And he forced a smile, as he breathed on the cut, to give the illusion to the child, who was waiting for the miracle. Then he rebound the finger with infinite care. He thought once more of the strange anguish which had seized him on the deserted staircase, of the chase after the dog, of the servant's words, of the questions which a superstitious fear had suggested to him, of all his baseless anxiety.

"There's nothing to worry about," he said. He forced a smile as he blew on the cut, trying to create an illusion of a miracle for the child waiting nearby. Then he carefully wrapped the finger again. He reflected once more on the strange sense of unease he felt on the empty staircase, the chase after the dog, the servant's words, the questions that his anxious superstitions sparked in his mind, and all his baseless worries.

Noticing how absorbed he was, Christine said to him:

Noticing his concentration, Christine said to him:

"What are you thinking of?"

"What are you thinking?"

"Nothing."

"Nada."

Then, all at once, without thinking, without having any other intention than to say something which would arouse the attention of the already sleepy child, he said:

Then, all of a sudden, without thinking and with no other intention than to say something that would catch the attention of the already sleepy child, he said:

"Do you know, I met a dog on the staircase."

"I ran into a dog on the stairs."

The child opened wide his eyes.

The child stared with wide eyes.

"A dog which comes every night."

"A dog that comes by every night."

"Yes," said Christine, "Gian spoke to me about it."

"Yeah," Christine said, "Gian mentioned it to me."

But she stopped at the appearance of the dilated and terrified eyes of the child, who was on the point of bursting into sobs.

But she stopped when she saw the child's wide, scared eyes, who was about to start crying.

"No, no, Luchino; no, no, it's not true," she cried, lifting him from George's knees, and pressing him to her bosom. "No, it's not true. Your uncle said that for fun."

"No, no, Luchino; that's not true," she said, lifting him off George's lap and holding him close to her chest. "No, it's not true. Your uncle just said that for fun."

"It's not true, it's not true," repeated George, rising in consternation at these tears, which no other child would weep, for they seemed to ravage the poor creature.

"It's not true, it's not true," George said again, getting up in shock at these tears, which no other child would cry, as they seemed to torment the poor kid.

"Come, come," said the mother in a coaxing tone; "Luchino's going to bed now, isn't he?"

"Come on," the mother said softly, "Luchino's getting ready for bed now, right?"

She passed into the adjoining room, still caressing and rocking her weeping child.

She walked into the next room, still soothing and rocking her crying child.

"Come, too, George."

"Come on, George."

While she undressed the child, George watched her. She undressed him slowly, with infinite precautions, as if she were afraid to break him; and each of his gestures showed sadly the wretchedness of his slender limbs, which already began to show the deformities of an incurable rachitis. The neck was long and flexible, like a withered stem; the breastplate, the ribs, the shoulder-blades, almost visible through the skin, making a projection which the shadows cast in the hollowed parts accentuated even more strongly; the enlarged knees appeared to be knotted; the abdomen somewhat swollen, the navel projecting, rendering still more prominent the angular leanness of the hips. When the child raised its arms while the mother changed its chemise, George felt a painful pity, almost an anguish, on perceiving the fragile little arm-pits, which, in this simple act, appeared to express the difficulty of an effort required to overcome the deathly languor in which this feeble life was on the point of being extinguished.

As she took off the child’s clothes, George observed her. She undressed him slowly and carefully, as if she feared breaking him; each of his movements sadly revealed the suffering of his thin limbs, which were already showing the effects of severe rickets. His neck was long and flexible, like a withered stem; his chest, ribs, and shoulder blades were almost visible through the skin, creating a projection that shadows emphasized even more in the hollows; his swollen knees looked twisted; his abdomen was somewhat distended, with the belly button sticking out, making the sharp thinness of his hips even more pronounced. When the child raised his arms as his mother changed his shirt, George felt a deep pity, almost anguish, as he noticed the fragile little armpits, which, in this simple action, seemed to demonstrate the struggle to overcome the deadly weakness of a life on the brink of being extinguished.

"Kiss him," said Christine to George. And she held the child out to him, before putting him beneath the bedclothes. Then she took the child's hands, carried that having the bandaged finger from the face to the chest, then from the left to the right shoulder, to make the sign of the cross; and then she joined them, saying: Amen.

"Kiss him," Christine said to George. She handed the child to him before tucking him under the blankets. Then she took the child's hands, guiding the one with the bandaged finger from the face to the chest, then from the left shoulder to the right shoulder, to make the sign of the cross; and then she brought them together, saying: Amen.

In all this there was a funereal solemnness. The child, in his long white night-shirt, had already the appearance of a little corpse.

There was a heavy atmosphere in all of this. The child, wearing his long white nightshirt, resembled a small corpse.

"Sleep, now; sleep, my love. We will stay near you."

"Get some sleep now, my love. We're right here with you."

The brother and sister, united once more in the same sorrow, sat down one on each side of his bed.

The brother and sister, reunited in their common sorrow, sat on either side of his bed.

They spoke no more. The odor of the medicines heaped together on a table near the bed pervaded the room. A fly detached itself from the wall, flew with a loud buzz towards the flame of the lamp, and alighted on the coverlid. A piece of furniture creaked in the heavy silence.

They went quiet. The scent of the medicine piled on a table by the bed filled the room. A fly detached from the wall, buzzed loudly toward the lamp's flame, and landed on the bedspread. A piece of furniture creaked in the heavy silence.

"He is falling asleep," said George in a low voice.

"He's dozing off," George said softly.

Both were absorbed in the contemplation of the child's slumber, which suggested to both the image of death. A species of oppressive stupor dominated them, without their being able to distract their thoughts from the picture.

They were both absorbed in watching the child sleep, which reminded them of death. A deep sense of drowsiness took over, keeping them from pushing the image out of their minds.

An indefinite time passed.

A long time passed.

Suddenly the child gave a frightful cry, opened wide his eyes, raised himself on his pillow as if terrified by some horrible vision.

Suddenly, the child let out a horrifying scream, opened his eyes wide, and sat up on his pillow as if he had just experienced a terrible nightmare.

"Mamma! Mamma!"

"Mom! Mom!"

"What is it, what is it, my love?"

"What is it, babe?"

"Mamma!"

"Mama!"

"What is it, my love? I am here."

"What's wrong, my love? I'm here for you."

"Chase it away! Chase it away!"

"Get rid of it! Get rid of it!"

CHAPTER VI.

CHAPTER 6.

At supper, at which Diego had abstained from showing himself, had not Camilla repeated the accusation in a veiled form when she said, "When the eyes do not see the heart does not suffer"? And, in his mother's words,—oh, how quickly his mother had forgotten the tears with which the conversation at the window had ended,—even in his mother's words, had the accusation not cropped up several times?

At dinner, where Diego decided not to show up, didn't Camilla suggest the accusation when she said, "Out of sight, out of mind"? And in his mother’s words—oh, how quickly she had forgotten the tears that marked the end of their conversation at the window—didn’t the accusation come up multiple times in what she said?

George thought, not without bitterness: "Everybody here judges me in the same way. In short, nobody forgives me either for my voluntary renunciation of my rights as the eldest, or for the inheritance left me by my uncle Demetrius. I ought to have stayed at home to look after the conduct of my father and my brother, to defend the domestic happiness! According to them, nothing would have happened if I had remained here. Consequently, I am the guilty one, and this is the expiation." The farther he advanced in the direction of the suburban villa to which the enemy had retired and towards which he had been pushed by extreme measures, by merciless cudgel blows, so to speak, the more he felt the weight of a kind of vexatious oppression, the indignation provoked by an unjust compulsion.

George thought, not without resentment: "Everyone here judges me the same way. In short, nobody forgives me for giving up my rights as the oldest or for the inheritance my uncle Demetrius left me. I should have stayed home to look after my father and brother and protect our family's happiness! They think that nothing would have gone wrong if I had just stuck around. So, I'm the one to blame, and this is my punishment." As he moved closer to the suburban villa where the enemy had retreated, driven there by extreme measures and relentless blows, he felt the weight of a frustrating oppression and the anger caused by an unfair force.

He was, in fact, in his own eyes the victim of cruel and implacable persons, who were unwilling to spare him any kind of torture. And the recollection of certain phrases uttered by his mother in the embrasure of the window on the day of the funeral, amid their joint tears, augmented his bitterness, soured his irony: "No, George, no! It is not for you to suffer! I ought to have said nothing. I shouldn't have told you. Don't cry any more. I can't bear to see you cry." And, nevertheless, since that day no kind of torture had been spared him. That little scene had not made any change in his mother's attitude towards him. The following day, and ever since, she had been just as angry and violent; she had insisted on his listening over and over again to old and new accusations, aggravated by a thousand odious particulars; she had morally forced him to count on her face, one by one, the marks of the suffering endured; she had almost said to him: "See how my eyes are scorched by tears; how deep my wrinkles have become; how white my hair has grown at the temples And what would it be could I show you my heart?" What had been the good, therefore, of the grief of the other day? Was it necessary for his mother to see burning tears shed to be moved to pity? Then she did not appreciate the cruelty of the pain she inflicted uselessly on her son? "Oh, how rare on earth are those beings who know how to suffer in silence and accept the sacrifice with a smile!" Still disturbed and exasperated by the recent excesses of which he had been an involuntary witness, already pervaded by the horror of the decisive act which he was preparing to accomplish, he had thus come to despise his mother to the point of complaining that she did not know how to suffer with sufficient perfection.

He felt like a victim of cruel, relentless people who were determined to cause him as much pain as possible. The memory of certain things his mom said while standing by the window on the day of the funeral, amidst their shared tears, only deepened his bitterness and soured his sarcasm: "No, George, no! It's not your place to suffer! I shouldn't have said anything. I shouldn't have told you. Stop crying. I can't stand to see you cry." Yet, since that day, he hadn't been spared any form of torture. That brief moment didn’t change how she treated him. The next day, and every day after, she remained just as angry and aggressive; she kept insisting he listen to her repeat old and new accusations, made worse by countless awful details; she forced him to count, one by one, the signs of her own suffering on her face; it was almost as if she was saying, "Look at how my eyes are red from tears; how deep my wrinkles have gotten; how white my hair has grown at the temples. And can you imagine how my heart feels?" So what was the point of the grief from the other day? Did she need to see burning tears before she could feel compassion? Did she not realize the cruelty of the pain she was unnecessarily inflicting on her son? "Oh, how rare are those people who know how to suffer in silence and accept sacrifice with a smile!" Still shaken and frustrated by the recent outbursts he had unintentionally witnessed, already overwhelmed by the dread of the final act he was preparing to undertake, he had come to look down on his mother to the point of wishing she could suffer with more grace.

The farther he advanced on his way (he had not wished to take the carriage, and had started on foot, so as to be free to lengthen at his will the time of the journey, and perhaps, also, to have the possibility, at the last moment, of retracing his steps, or to lose himself on the country roads)—the farther he advanced, he felt grow that indomitable horror; so much so, that finally it surmounted every other sentiment and masked every other thought. The one image of his father occupied his mind, and with the relief of an actual figure. And he began to imagine the scene which would take place soon—he studied the countenance which he would assume, prepared his first sentences, lost himself in improbable hypotheses, explored the most distant memories of his childhood and adolescence, tried to represent the successive attitudes of his soul towards his father during the successive periods of his past life. He thought: "Perhaps I have never loved him." And, in fact, in not one of his clearest recollections did he find a spontaneous movement of confidence, or a warm effusion of tenderness, or an intimate and agreeable emotion. What he did find, in the memories of his early childhood, was a continual fear which oppressed all affection—the fear of corporal punishment, of cross words followed by blows. "I have never loved him." Demetrius had been his real father; he was his sole and only parent.

The further he walked (he didn’t want to take the carriage and started on foot to lengthen the journey as he pleased, and maybe, at the last moment, turn back or get lost on the backroads)—the further he went, the more he felt a growing sense of dread; so much so that it finally overtook all other emotions and blocked every other thought. The image of his father filled his mind, as if he were actually there. He began to envision the upcoming situation—analyzing the expression he would wear, preparing his opening lines, getting lost in unlikely scenarios, recalling distant memories from his childhood and teenage years, and reflecting on how his feelings toward his father had changed over different phases of his life. He thought, “Maybe I’ve never loved him.” And indeed, in none of his clearest memories did he find a natural feeling of trust, a warm rush of affection, or a deep, pleasant emotion. What he found in the memories of his early childhood was a constant fear that overshadowed any love—a fear of physical punishment, of harsh words followed by blows. “I have never loved him.” Demetrius had been his real father; he was his only parent.

And he appeared to his mind, a mild, meditative man, with a face full of a virile melancholy, and a single white curl in the centre of his forehead among the black hair, giving him an odd appearance.

He appeared to him as a kind, considerate person, with a face that showed deep sadness, and a single white curl in the center of his forehead amidst his black hair, giving him a unique appearance.

As always, the image of the dead man solaced him immediately and banished from his mind the things which had just preoccupied him. His uneasiness became composed, his bitterness disappeared, and his repugnance gave place to a new sensation of tranquil security. What had he to fear? Why did his imagination exaggerate so childishly the suffering which awaited him and which henceforth was inevitable? And once more he had the intimate consciousness that he had radically transported himself from his present life, from the present state of his being, from the contingencies which had most troubled him. Once more, under the influence that his uncle exercised on him from the depth of his tomb, he felt himself enveloped by a sort of isolating atmosphere, and lost the precise notion of what had occurred and what was still going to occur; the real events seemed to be divested of all significance as far as he was concerned, and to have but a momentary importance. It was like the resignation of a man whom fatality obliged to submit to a trial in order to attain the future deliverance of which his soul had already had the prevision and certitude. This interruption of internal care, this singular respite which he had obtained without effort and which did not surprise him, permitted his eyes to be opened finally to the spectacle of the solitary and magnificent landscape. The attention he gave to it was calm and serene. In the aspect of the country he believed he recognized a symbol of his own sentiments and a visible imprint of his thoughts.

As always, the image of the dead man gave him immediate comfort and pushed aside the thoughts that had just been troubling him. His anxiety calmed, his bitterness faded, and his disgust transformed into a sense of peaceful security. What was there to fear? Why did his mind so foolishly amplify the suffering that awaited him, which was now unavoidable? Once again, he felt profoundly that he had completely detached himself from his current life, from his present state of being, and from the worries that had weighed him down the most. Once more, influenced by his uncle reaching out from the depths of his grave, he felt enveloped in a kind of isolating atmosphere, losing track of what had happened and what was still to come; the real events seemed to lose all significance and felt momentarily important. It was like the acceptance of a man who, due to fate, had to endure a trial to achieve the future freedom his soul had already foreseen and felt assured of. This interruption of his inner turmoil, this unique break he had gained effortlessly and that didn’t surprise him, finally allowed him to open his eyes to the breathtaking view of the solitary landscape. His attention was calm and peaceful. In the scenery, he believed he saw a symbol of his own feelings and a visible reflection of his thoughts.

It was the afternoon. A clear and liquid sky bathed all the terrestrial objects in its own color, and appeared to subtilize all matter by an infinitely slow penetration. The various forms of vegetation, distinct close by, became effaced in the distance, lost by degrees their contours, appeared to evaporate at the top, tended to become combined into a single form, immense and confused, which a single rhythmic respiration would animate. Little by little, beneath a deluge of azure, the hills became equal in size, and the depths of the valley took on the appearance of a peaceful gulf which reflected the sky. From this united gulf the isolated mass of the mountain soared up, opposing to the liquid space the immovable solidity of its ridges, which the whiteness of the snows illumined with an almost supernatural light.

It was the afternoon. A clear, wide-open sky cast its color over everything on the ground, appearing to gradually seep into all things. The different plants, unique up close, faded into the distance, slowly losing their shapes, seeming to dissolve at the top, and blended into one large, confusing mass that a single rhythmic breath could bring to life. Little by little, under a sea of blue, the hills looked the same size, and the depths of the valley resembled a calm bay reflecting the sky. From this unified bay, the lone mass of the mountain rose up, contrasting the flowing space with the solid strength of its ridges, lit by the brightness of the snow with an almost otherworldly glow.

CHAPTER VII.

CHAPTER 7.

At last the villa appeared, between the trees, close by, with its two broad lateral terraces provided with balustrades supported by little stone pilasters, and ornamented with terra-cotta vases in the shape of busts representing kings and queens upon whose heads the sharp points of the aloes formed living crowns.

At last, the villa appeared, tucked away among the nearby trees, boasting two spacious side terraces with balustrades supported by small stone pillars. These were adorned with terracotta vases shaped like busts of kings and queens, their heads topped with the sharp tips of agave plants, creating living crowns.

The view of these coarse reddish figures, several of which stood out clearly outlined against the luminous azure, suddenly awakened in George new memories of his distant childhood, confused recollections of rural recreations, of sports, of races, of romances imagined concerning these motionless and deaf kings, in whose hearts of clay the tenacious plants had fastened their roots. He even recalled that he had long had a predilection for a queen whose thick and long hair was formed by the hanging foliage of a fertile plant, which, in Spring, dotted it with innumerable golden flowerets. He looked for her with curiosity, while in his mind he multiplied the images of the obscure and intense life with which his childish phantasy had animated her. As he recognized her on a corner pilaster, he smiled as if he had recognized a friend; and, for several seconds, all his soul inclined towards the irrevocable past with an agitation which was not without sweetness. Thanks to the final resolution which had assumed shape in him since his unexpected calmness in the midst of the pale green and silent country, he found now in his sensations a forgotten savor, and took pleasure in tracing, to its most remote sinuosities, the course of his own existence, so close, thenceforth, to the end determined upon. This curiosity for the manifestations, even the most fugitive, that his being had dispersed in the past, this agitated sympathy for the things with which he had formerly been in affinity, tended to change into a languishing, tearful, and almost feminine tenderness. But, when he heard voices near the railing, he shook off this languor; and when he perceived an open window at which the cage of a canary-bird hung between the white curtains, he came back to the sentiment of the present reality, and felt anew his previous anguish. The surroundings were calm, and one could distinctly hear the singing of the imprisoned bird.

The sight of those rough reddish figures, many of which stood out sharply against the bright blue sky, suddenly reminded George of his distant childhood—blurred memories of rural play, sports, races, and imagined romances with these silent, unmoving kings, whose clay hearts had roots from stubborn plants. He even remembered that he had always had a soft spot for a queen with thick, long hair made up of the hanging leaves from a lush plant that, in spring, was covered in countless tiny golden flowers. He looked for her with curiosity, building in his mind the vivid and intense life that his childhood imagination had given her. When he found her on a corner pillar, he smiled as if he had recognized an old friend; and for a few seconds, his entire being reached towards the unchangeable past with a feeling that was not without sweetness. Thanks to the final resolution that had formed in him since he found unexpected calm in the serene green countryside, he now rediscovered a forgotten richness in his feelings, enjoying tracing the winding path of his own life, now so close to its determined end. This curiosity for the fleeting moments that his spirit had released in the past, this restless affection for the things he had once connected with, began to shift into a soft, tearful, and almost feminine tenderness. But when he heard voices near the railing, he shook off this lethargy; and when he noticed an open window with a canary's cage hanging between the white curtains, he returned to the reality of the present and once again felt his earlier anguish. The surroundings were peaceful, and one could clearly hear the song of the trapped bird.

"My visit is unexpected," he said to himself, his heart sinking. "If that woman should be with him?" Near the railing he saw the children playing in the sand; and, without having time to observe them, he guessed they were his adulterine brothers, the sons of the concubine. He advanced; and the two children turned round, began to gaze at him with astonishment, but without intimidation. Healthy, robust, flourishing, with cheeks crimson with health, they bore the manifest imprint of their origin. The sight of them upset him; an irresistible terror assailed him; he had the idea of hiding himself, to turn back, to flee; and he raised his eyes to the window, with the fear of perceiving between the curtains the face of his father or that of the odious woman of whose perfidies, covetousness, turpitudes, he had so often been told.

"My visit is unexpected," he thought to himself, feeling a heavy weight in his chest. "What if that woman is with him?" Nearby, he saw children playing in the sand; without really looking, he guessed they were his half-brothers, the sons of the mistress. He moved closer, and the two kids turned to him, looking surprised but not scared. Healthy, strong, and full of life, with rosy cheeks, they clearly showed signs of their lineage. The sight of them unsettled him; he felt an overwhelming fear wash over him; he considered hiding, turning back, or running away; and he glanced up at the window, anxious he might see his father's face or that of the repulsive woman he had often heard about—with her betrayals, greed, and wickedness.

"Ah, you here, sir?"

"Hey, you here, sir?"

It was the voice of a domestic, who came to meet him. At the same time his father cried to him from the window:

It was the voice of a servant welcoming him. At the same time, his father shouted to him from the window:

"Is that you, George? What a surprise!"

"Is that you, George? What a surprise!"

He resummoned his courage, composed his face into a smile, and tried to assume an air of unconcern. He had felt that already, between his father and himself, had just been reëstablished those artificial relations, almost ceremonious in form, which they had used for several years towards one another in order to hide their embarrassment when they found themselves in immediate and inevitable contact. And he had felt, besides, that his will had just totally left him, and that he would never be capable to expose frankly the true motive of his unexpected visit.

He mustered his courage, put on a smile, and tried to act relaxed. He noticed that he and his father had just slipped back into their usual tense, almost formal relationship, which they had kept up for years to hide their discomfort when spending time together. He also felt that his willpower had completely left him, and he wouldn’t be able to genuinely share the real reason for his unexpected visit.

"Aren't you coming up?" said his father to him, from the window.

"Aren't you coming up?" his dad asked from the window.

"Yes, I am coming up."

"Yes, I'm coming up."

He would have liked to make believe that he had not noticed the two children. He started to go up by the open-air stairway leading to one of the large terraces. His father came to meet him. They embraced. There always was in his father's manner a manifest ostentation of affection.

He wanted to act like he hadn’t seen the two kids. He started to walk up the outdoor stairs leading to one of the big terraces. His dad came over to greet him. They hugged. His dad’s way of showing affection was always clearly excessive.

"So you finally decided to come?"

"Did you finally decide to show up?"

"I wanted a walk, and it landed me here. I have not seen the place for so long! It's just as it always was, it seems."

"I wanted to take a walk, and it led me here. I haven't been to this place in ages! It looks just like it always has, it appears."

His eyes wandered over the asphalt-covered terrace; he examined the busts, one after the other, with more curiosity than was natural.

His eyes scanned the asphalt terrace; he examined the busts, one by one, with more curiosity than usual.

"You're almost always here now, aren't you?" he said, in order to say something, to escape the embarrassing intervals of silence which he foresaw would grow longer and more frequent.

"You're pretty much here all the time now, right?" he said, trying to come up with something to fill the awkward silences that he knew would only get longer and more frequent.

"Yes; I come here often now, and stay here," replied his father, with a shade of sadness in his voice which surprised his son. "I believe the air does me good—since my heart began to trouble me."

"Yeah, I come here often now and stay here," his father said, a hint of sadness in his voice that surprised his son. "I think the air is good for me—ever since my heart started acting up."

"Is your heart affected?" cried George, turning towards him with sincere emotion, struck by the unexpectedness of the news. "How? Since when? I never knew anything of it—nobody has ever breathed a word of it to me."

"Is your heart okay?" George exclaimed, turning to him with genuine concern, taken aback by the surprising news. "How? Since when? I had no idea—no one ever told me about it."

He looked now at his father's face, in the strong light shed by the sun's oblique rays and reflected by the wall, and fancied he could detect the symptoms of the mortal malady. And it was with sympathetic compassion that he remarked the deep wrinkles, the swollen, worried-looking eyes, the white hairs that bristled on the unshaven cheeks and chin, his mustache and hair to which the dye gave an indefinite color between a greenish and a violet, the thick lips through which the respiration came like the gasping of asthma, the short neck which appeared to be colored by an extravasation of blood.

He now looked at his father's face in the bright light from the sun's angled rays, reflected off the wall, and thought he could see signs of a serious illness. With sympathetic concern, he noticed the deep wrinkles, the swollen, troubled eyes, the white hairs sticking up on the unshaven cheeks and chin, his mustache and hair dyed an uncertain shade between greenish and violet, the thick lips from which his breath came out with a wheeze like asthma, and the short neck that seemed to show signs of bruising or blood pooling.

"Since when?" he repeated, without concealing his anxiety.

"Since when?" he asked again, not concealing his anxiety.

And he felt his repugnance to this man diminish as a rapid succession of images, clear almost as the reality might be, represented him beneath the menace of death, disfigured by the death agony.

He felt his disgust for this man fade as a rapid sequence of images, nearly as real as life itself, showed him confronting the threat of death, warped by the agony of dying.

"Does one ever know when it begins?" answered his father, who, in the presence of his son's sincere emotion, exaggerated his suffering in order to sustain and increase a pity by which he might succeed perhaps in profiting. "Can one ever tell when it begins? These kind of maladies breed for years; and then, one fine day, suddenly make their presence felt. Then there is no remedy. One must be resigned, await the end from one minute to another——"

"Can anyone truly say when it starts?" his father replied, making his own suffering seem worse to attract more sympathy for himself in response to his son's genuine emotions. "Can anyone ever pinpoint when it begins? These kinds of illnesses build up over years, and then, one day, they just appear out of nowhere. And then there’s no cure. You just have to accept it and wait for the end, minute by minute——"

Speaking in this strain, in a changed voice, he seemed to lose his hardness and massive brutality, to become older, more feeble, more of a physical and moral wreck. It was like a sudden dissolution of his entire person, yet with an artificiality, exaggeration, and theatricalism which did not escape George's perspicacity. And the young man thought instantly of those comedians who, on the stage, have the facility of instantly undergoing a metamorphosis, as they take off and replace a mask. He had even a sudden intuition of what was about to follow. Without doubt, his father had divined the motive of this unexpected visit; and now he sought to obtain some useful effect by the exhibition of his malady. Doubtless, too, he purposed to attain some definite object. What was that object? George felt no indignation, no internal anger; he made no preparation, either, to defend himself against the ambush which he foresaw with such certitude; on the contrary, his inertia increased in proportion to his lucidity. And he waited for the comedy to follow its course, ready to accept all that might happen, sad and resigned.

Speaking this way, in a different tone, he seemed to lose his toughness and brutal edge, appearing older, weaker, more like a physical and moral wreck. It felt like a sudden breakdown of his entire being, yet there was a sense of artificiality, exaggeration, and theatrics that didn't escape George's sharp eye. The young man immediately thought of those comedians who can instantly change character on stage, simply by putting on or taking off a mask. He even had a sudden intuition about what was going to happen next. Without a doubt, his father had figured out the reason for this unexpected visit; now he was trying to gain something from showcasing his illness. Surely, he had a specific goal in mind. What was that goal? George felt no anger, no internal rage; he didn’t prepare to defend himself against the trap he anticipated so surely; instead, his passivity grew along with his clarity. And he waited for the drama to unfold, ready to accept whatever might happen, sad and resigned.

"Will you come in?" said his father.

"Are you coming in?" his father asked.

"If you like."

"If you're interested."

"Very well. Let us go in. I have some papers I wish to show you."

"Okay. Let's head inside. I have some documents I want to share with you."

The father passed in first, directing his steps towards the room the open window of which shed over the entire villa the singing of the canary-bird. George followed him, without looking around. He perceived that his father had also changed his walk, so as to simulate fatigue; and it gave him a poignant chagrin to think of the degrading impostures of which he would soon be the spectator and the victim. He felt in the house the presence of the concubine; he was sure that she was hidden in some room, that she was listening, that she was spying. He thought: "What papers is he going to show me? What does he expect to get from me? He doubtless wants money. He is taking advantage of the opportunity." And he thought he could still hear certain of his mother's invectives; he recalled certain and almost unbelievable particularities which he had learned from her. "What shall I do? What shall I say?"

The father entered first, heading to the room where the open window filled the entire villa with the sound of the canary singing. George followed him, not bothering to look back. He noticed that his father had also changed his stride to pretend to be exhausted, and it filled him with deep sorrow to think about the degrading deceit he was about to witness and endure. He sensed the mistress was in the house; he was sure she was hiding in some room, listening, spying. He thought, "What documents is he going to show me? What does he want from me? He probably wants money. He's taking advantage of the situation." He thought he could still hear some of his mother’s harsh words and recalled certain almost unbelievable details he had learned from her. "What should I do? What should I say?"

The canary in its cage sang in a limpid and strong voice, varying its modulations; and the white curtains puffed out like two sails, permitting a view of the distant azure. The breeze disturbed some of the papers that littered the table; and on this table George perceived, in a crystal disk which served as a paper-weight, a licentious vignette.

The canary in its cage sang clearly and powerfully, varying its tunes, while the white curtains fluttered like sails, revealing a view of the distant blue sky. The breeze stirred some papers scattered across the table, and on that table, George spotted a provocative image in a crystal disk that was being used as a paperweight.

"What a bad day I have had to-day," murmured his father, who, affecting to be tormented by palpitation of the heart, dropped heavily into a chair, half-closed his eyelids, and began to breathe like an asthmatic.

"What a terrible day I've had today," his father muttered, pretending to be troubled by a racing heart. He sank heavily into a chair, half-closed his eyelids, and began to breathe like someone with asthma.

"Are you suffering?" said George, almost timidly, not knowing if the suffering were real or simulated, nor what face he should put upon the matter.

"Are you in pain?" George asked, a bit hesitantly, unsure if the pain was genuine or not, or how to handle the situation.

"Yes—but it will pass in a moment. As soon as I have the slightest excitement, the least anxiety, I feel worse. I need quiet and rest. And, on the contrary——"

"Yes—but it will be over soon. The moment I feel even a bit of excitement or anxiety, I feel worse. I need peace and rest. And, on the other hand——"

He began again to speak in that mournful, complaining tone which, owing to a vague resemblance in accent, awoke in George the recollection of his aunt Joconda, the poor idiot, when she tried to excite his pity in order to get sweetmeats. The feint was now so evident, so vulgar, so ignoble, and, in spite of all, there was so much human misery in the condition of this man, reduced to such base means to satisfy his implacable vice, there was so much true suffering in the expression of his lying face, that it appeared to George that not one of the sorrows of his past life was comparable with the horrible anguish of that present moment.

He began to speak again in that sad, whiny tone that reminded George of his aunt Joconda, the poor simpleton, because of a slight similarity in accent when she tried to get him to feel sorry for her in order to score some sweets. The act was now so obvious, so cheap, so dishonorable, and yet, despite everything, there was so much real human suffering in this man's situation, reduced to such a pathetic attempt to feed his relentless addiction. The pain evident in his deceitful face was so real that George felt none of the sorrows from his past life could compare to the intense anguish of this moment.

"On the contrary?" he echoed, to encourage his father to continue, as if to hasten the end of his own torture.

"On the contrary?" he repeated, urging his father to continue, as if to hasten the end of his own pain.

"On the contrary, for some time everything has been going from bad to worse, and catastrophes succeed one another without cease. I have had considerable losses. Three bad consecutive years, the failure of the vines, the devastated flocks, the rents reduced by half, the taxes increased in enormous proportions— Look here. Here are the papers I wished to show you."

"On the contrary, for some time now, things have just been getting worse, and disasters keep piling up one after another. I've experienced major losses. Three straight years of bad luck, the vines failing, the flocks wiped out, rents slashed in half, and taxes going through the roof—Look here. Here are the papers I wanted to show you."

And he took from the table a bundle of papers, spread them out before his son's eyes, began to explain confusedly a number of very involved business matters relative to unpaid landed taxes which had accumulated during several months. It was absolutely necessary that he make a settlement at once, in order to avoid incalculable injury. Their effects had already been attached, and at any moment the bills of sale might be posted. What could be done to remove the momentary embarrassment in which he found himself without any fault of his own? The amount involved was considerable. What could be done?

He grabbed a stack of papers from the table, spread them out in front of his son, and started explaining several complicated business problems related to unpaid property taxes that had accumulated over the past few months. It was crucial to resolve this immediately to prevent serious consequences. Their assets had already been seized, and any day the sale notices could be posted. What could he do to escape this difficult situation that wasn't his fault? The amount involved was substantial. What were the options?

George was silent, his eyes fixed on the papers which his father was turning over in his puffed-up, almost monstrous hand, with its visible pores, and white with a pallor that made a singular contrast with his sanguine face. At intervals he lost the sound of the words; but in his ear still sounded the monotony of that voice in contrast with the shrill singing of the canary and the intermittent cries which rose from the path where the two little bastards were still doubtless playing in the sand. The curtains stirred in the windows when an unusually strong breeze swelled their folds. And all these voices, all these sounds, bore an inexpressible expression of sadness for the silent visitor, who regarded with a sort of stupor these bailiffs' wits over which passed that swollen, pale hand, with its small, apparent scars left by blood-letting. An image surged through his memory, a strangely distinct remembrance of his childhood: his father was near a window, his face grave, his shirt-sleeve rolled up on one arm, which he held plunged in a basin of water; and the water was reddened by the flow of blood from the open vein; and by his side stood the surgeon, watching the flow of blood and holding the bandages ready for the ligature. One image recalled another. He saw the bright lances in the green leather case; he saw his mother carrying from the room a basin full of blood; he saw the hand held in a sling by a black ribbon which was crossed on his fleshy, soft back, sinking into it a little. Noticing his pensiveness, his father asked him:

George sat quietly, his eyes focused on the papers his father was flipping through in his large, almost monstrous hand, which had visible pores and looked pale against his father's healthy, red face. Sometimes, he lost track of the words being said, but the monotony of that voice still echoed in his ears, contrasting with the high-pitched singing of the canary and the occasional shouts from the path where the two little kids were definitely still playing in the sand. The curtains at the windows fluttered with a particularly strong breeze. All these voices and sounds brought an indescribable sense of sadness for the silent observer, who watched in a kind of daze as that swollen, pale hand, marked with small scars from bloodletting, moved over the bailiffs' documents. A memory flashed through his mind, surprisingly clear from his childhood: his father stood by a window, looking serious, with one sleeve rolled up, his arm submerged in a basin of water stained red from blood flowing from an open vein; next to him stood the surgeon, observing the blood and ready with bandages for the ligature. One memory led to another. He recalled the shiny instruments in the green leather case; saw his mother carrying a basin full of blood out of the room; saw the hand in a sling held by a black ribbon crossing over his soft, fleshy back, sinking slightly into it. Noticing his distraction, his father asked him:

"Are you listening to me?"

"Are you paying attention?"

"Yes, I am listening."

"Yeah, I'm listening."

At that moment, the father perhaps expected a spontaneous offer. Disappointed, he made a slight pause; then, surmounting his embarrassment, said:

At that moment, the father likely anticipated a quick offer. Feeling let down, he hesitated for a second; then, pushing past his discomfort, he said:

"Bartolomeo could save me if he gave me the amount."

"Bartolomeo could help me if he gave me the cash."

He hesitated, and his physiognomy took on an indefinable expression in which the son believed he recognized the last symptom of a modesty vanquished by the almost desperate necessity of attaining his object.

He hesitated, and his face revealed an expression that the son thought could be the last indication of modesty overwhelmed by the almost desperate need to reach his goal.

"He would give me this sum for a note, but—I believe he would require your signature."

"He would pay me this amount for a note, but—I think he would need your signature."

At last the trap was sprung.

Finally, the trap was triggered.

"Ah! my signature," stammered George, embarrassed, not at the demand, but at the odious name of this brother-in-law, whom the maternal accusations had already presented to him as a bird of ill omen, eager to prey upon the remains of the house of the Aurispas.

"Oh! My signature," George stuttered, feeling embarrassed, not because of the request, but because of the unpleasant name of this brother-in-law, whom his mother's accusations had already painted as a bad omen, ready to take advantage of the remaining members of the Aurispas family.

And as he remained perplexed and gloomy, without saying anything, the father, fearing a refusal, laid aside all reserve, and had recourse to supplications.

As he remained confused and downhearted, without saying a word, the father, fearing rejection, let go of all pretense and began to plead.

That was the only way now to avoid a disastrous judicial sale which would certainly determine all his other creditors to swoop down on him. Disaster would be inevitable. Did his son wish to be a witness of his ruin? Or, did he not understand that, by interposing in this instance, he would act for his own interest and protect a heritage which was soon to come to his brother and himself?

That was the only way to prevent a disastrous court sale that would definitely make all his other creditors come after him. A crisis was inevitable. Did his son want to see him fall apart? Or didn’t he realize that by intervening now, he would be looking out for his own interests and safeguarding the inheritance that would soon be passed down to him and his brother?

"Oh! It won't be so long; it will come from one day to the other, perhaps to-morrow!"

"Oh! It won’t be long; it could show up any day now, maybe even tomorrow!"

And he began again to speak of his incurable malady, of the continual peril that threatened him, of his worries and troubles that were hastening the hour of his death.

He started talking again about his incurable illness, the constant threat hanging over him, and the worries and troubles that were hastening his death.

At the end of his strength, unable to stand longer that voice and this scene, yet restrained nevertheless by the thought of his other executioners—those who had forced him to this place and who now awaited him to demand an account of his mission—George stammered:

At the end of his strength, unable to stand any longer because of that voice and this scene, yet still held back by the thought of his other executioners—those who had brought him here and were now waiting to question him about his mission—George stammered:

"But will you really use this money for the purpose you have stated?"

"But will you really use this money for the purpose you mentioned?"

"So! you too, you too!" cried his father, who, beneath an apparent explosion of sorrow, repressed clumsily one of his violent fits. "So they have been telling you, too, what is always being gossiped about everywhere—that I am a monster, that I have committed every crime, that I am capable of every infamy. And you have believed it, too! Why, why do they hate me to this extent, in that house yonder? Why do they desire my death? Oh! you don't know how much your mother hates me! If you went back to her now and told her that you had left me in my death agony, she would kiss you and say, 'God be praised!' Oh! you don't know."

"So! You too, you too!" shouted his father, who, despite a clear display of sadness, was struggling to contain his anger. "So they've been saying it to you as well, all the gossip that's floating around—that I’m a monster, that I’ve committed every crime, that I’m capable of every evil. And you believed it too! Why do they hate me so much in that house over there? Why do they want me dead? Oh! You have no idea how much your mother despises me! If you went back to her now and told her you left me in my final moments, she would kiss you and say, 'God be praised!' Oh! You have no idea."

In the brutality of his tone, in the peculiar expression of his mouth, which added bitterness to his words, in the vehement respiration which dilated his nostrils, in the irritated redness of his eyes, the real man was exposed in spite of himself; and against this man the son felt a new impulse of his primitive aversion, an impulse so sudden and so impetuous that, without reflecting, by a desire to appease his father and to be freed from him, he interrupted him, saying in a convulsed voice:

In the harshness of his voice, the strange look on his face that made his words even more bitter, the intense breathing that flared his nostrils, and the irritated redness of his eyes, the real man was revealed despite himself; and against this man, the son felt a new wave of his deep-rooted dislike, a reaction so sudden and intense that, without thinking, driven by a need to calm his father and get away from him, he interrupted, saying in a strained voice:

"No, no; I know nothing. Tell me, what must I do? Where must I sign?"

"No, no; I don’t know anything. Just tell me what I need to do. Where do I sign?"

And he arose dismayed, approached the window, returned to his father. He saw him seek something in a drawer, with a species of nervous impatience; he saw him lay on the table a promissory note not yet made out.

He got up, feeling uneasy, went to the window, and then headed back to his father. He watched him search for something in a drawer with a sense of anxious impatience; he saw him place a blank promissory note on the table.

"Here. Place your signature here; that will do——"

"Here. Sign your name here; that’s it——"

And with his enormous index, whose flat nail sank into the folds of flesh, he pointed to the place for the signature.

He pointed with his large finger, pressing its flat nail into the folds of skin to show where to sign.

Without sitting down, without having a clear consciousness of what he was doing, George took a pen and signed rapidly. He would have liked to be already free and away from that room, to run in the open air, to go far away, to be alone. But when he saw his father take the note examine the signature, dry it by sprinkling it with a pinch of sand, then replace it and lock the drawer; when he remarked in everyone of these acts the ignoble joy, badly dissimulated, of a man who had succeeded in an evil purpose; when, in his soul, he felt the certitude that he had permitted himself to be duped into a shameful fraud, when he thought of the interrogations that awaited him in the other house-then the useless regret for his act upset him so, that he was on the point of giving play to his extreme indication, and to finally revolt with all his power against the scoundrel, in defence of himself, his family, and of the violated rights of his mother and sister. "Ah! it was true, then—all that his mother had told him was true! This man had not a shadow of shame, not a trace of self-respect. He recoiled from nothing and before nobody when it was a question of getting money." And he felt once more the presence of the concubine, of the rapacious, insatiable woman who was certainly hidden in an adjoining room, eavesdropping, spying, waiting for her share of the plunder.

Without sitting down and without fully realizing what he was doing, George picked up a pen and quickly signed. He wished he could already be free and out of that room, running outside, escaping far away, to be alone. But when he saw his father take the note, examine the signature, dry it by sprinkling sand on it, then put it back and lock the drawer; when he noticed the ugly joy, poorly hidden, of a man who had succeeded in doing something wrong; when he sensed deep down that he had let himself be tricked into a disgraceful fraud, and when he thought of the questions waiting for him at the other house—then the pointless regret for his action overwhelmed him so much that he nearly let his anger loose and finally revolted with all his strength against the scoundrel to defend himself, his family, and the violated rights of his mother and sister. "Ah! It was true, then—all that his mother had told him was true! This man had no shame, no self-respect. He would stop at nothing and face anyone when it came to making money." And he once again felt the presence of the mistress, the greedy, insatiable woman who was likely hidden in an adjoining room, eavesdropping, spying, waiting for her share of the spoils.

Without succeeding in repressing the tremor that shook him, he said:

Struggling to hide the tremor that shook him, he said:

"You promise that this money will not be used—for any other purpose?"

"Do you promise that this money will only be used for this purpose?"

"Why, yes; of course," replied his father, allowing his son to see now how much this insistance annoyed him, and who had manifestly changed countenance since it was no longer necessary for him to beg and feign in order to obtain.

"Sure, of course," replied his father, letting his son see how much this insistence annoyed him, and clearly showing a shift in his expression now that he didn't have to beg and pretend to get what he wanted.

"Take care! I shall know," added George, who had become very pale, and in a choking voice betraying an effort to restrain the outburst of indignation which increased in proportion as the man appeared more truly in his odious aspect, in proportion as the consequences of the precipitate step that he had taken became more clearly defined. "Take care! I do not wish to become your accomplice against my mother."

"Watch out! I will find out," George said, looking very pale and trying to control his rising anger as the man's true, vile nature became clearer, just as the consequences of his careless actions became more apparent. "Watch out! I don’t want to be your accomplice against my mom."

Affecting to be hurt by this suspicion, suddenly raising his voice as if to intimidate his son, who was undergoing torture while compelling himself to look him in the face, the father roared:

Pretending to be offended by this doubt, he suddenly raised his voice to intimidate his son, who was trying to avoid eye contact despite the pain he was feeling. The father shouted:

"What do you mean to insinuate? When will that viper of a mother of yours cease spitting her venom? When will she finish? Does she want me to close her mouth forever? Very well! I'll do it one of these days. Ah! what a woman! For fifteen years, yes, fifteen years, she has not given me one minute's peace. She has poisoned my life, she is killing me by slow fire. If I am ruined, it is her fault. Do you understand? It is her fault!"

"What are you trying to say? When will that toxic mother of yours stop spreading her negativity? When will she finally be quiet? Does she want me to silence her for good? Fine! I’ll make that happen someday. Ah! What a woman! For fifteen years, yes, fifteen years, she hasn’t given me a moment's peace. She has destroyed my life; she’s killing me slowly. If I’m a wreck, it's all because of her. Do you understand? It’s her fault!"

"Be silent!" cried George, beside himself, unrecognizable, pale as death, trembling in all his limbs, seized by a fury like that which he had already felt against Diego. "Be silent! Do not speak her name! You are not worthy to kiss her feet. I came here to speak to you of her. I allowed myself to be played upon by your comedy. I permitted myself to be caught in a trap. What you wanted was a present for your ribald companion, and you succeeded. Oh! what shame! And you have the heart to insult my mother!"

"Shut up!" shouted George, losing it, looking unrecognizable, pale as a ghost, shaking all over, filled with a rage like the one he had felt before toward Diego. "Shut up! Don’t mention her name! You’re not worthy to kiss her feet. I came here to talk to you about her. I let myself be fooled by your act. I let myself get trapped. What you wanted was a gift for your sleazy friend, and you got it. Oh! What a shame! And you have the nerve to insult my mother!"

His voice failed him; he choked; a veil covered his eyes; his knees shook beneath him as if all his strength was about to abandon him.

His voice failed him; he choked; a fog blurred his vision; his knees shook beneath him as if all his strength was about to leave him.

"Now, good-by! I am going. Act as you like. I am your son no longer. I never want to see you or know anything of you. I will take my mother away; I will take her away with me to some distant place. Farewell!"

"Alright, goodbye! I'm out of here. Do whatever you want. I’m not your son anymore. I don’t want to see you or hear from you again. I’m taking my mom to some distant place. Farewell!"

He went out tottering, a shadow before his eyes. As he passed through the rooms to reach the terrace, he heard the frou-frou of skirts, and a door which closed, as if behind someone retiring in haste, in order not to be surprised.

He stumbled outside, his vision blurry. As he walked through the rooms to reach the terrace, he heard therustleof skirts and a door shutting, as if someone had rushed out to dodge being surprised.

As soon as he was in the open air, outside the railings, he felt a mad desire to weep, to cry, to run across the fields, to knock his head against a rock, to seek a precipice where all would end. His nerves trembled painfully in his head, and caused him cruel twinges as if they were being broken one after the other. And he thought, with a terror that the dying day rendered more atrocious: "Where shall I go? Shall I go back there this evening?" The house seemed to him to be moved back an infinite distance; the length of the road appeared impossible to traverse; all that was not immediate and absolute cessation of his frightful torture seemed to him inadmissible.

As soon as he stepped outside into the fresh air, he felt an overwhelming urge to cry, scream, run across the fields, hit his head against a rock, or find a cliff where it could all end. His nerves were painfully jittery in his head and sent sharp twinges through him as if they were breaking one by one. And he thought, with fears heightened by the fading light: "Where should I go? Should I go backthere"tonight?" The house felt like it was miles away; the road seemed never-ending; anything that didn't lead to an immediate and total relief from his awful pain felt intolerable.

CHAPTER VIII.

CHAPTER 8.

The following morning, when he opened his eyes after a very restless night, the events of the previous evening seemed but a confused memory. The tragic deepening of the twilight on the silent country; the grave sound of the Angelus, which, prolonged in his ears by a hallucination of hearing, had seemed endless; the anguish which had come over him on approaching the house, at the sight of the lighted windows crossed at intervals by shadows; the feverish excitement which had seized him when, pressed with questions by his mother and sister, he had related the interview, exaggerating the violence of the invectives and the atrocity of the altercation; the almost delirious desire to keep on speaking, to add to the recital of the real facts the incoherence of his imagination; the ejaculations of contempt or of tenderness with which his mother had interrupted him, as he went on describing the brute's attitude and his own energy in reproaching him; then the sudden hoarseness, the rapid exasperation of the pain which hammered his temples, the spasmodic efforts at a bitter and non-coercible vomiting, the severe cold which had chilled him in bed, the horrible dreams which had caused him to start while in the first torpor of his enfeebled nerves—all this came back confusedly to his memory, augmented his painful physical stupor, from which, however, he would not have been willing to emerge but to enter into a state of complete extinction, into the insensibility of a corpse.

The next morning, after a very restless night, he opened his eyes to find the events of the previous evening felt like a fuzzy memory. The tragic darkness hanging over the quiet countryside, the solemn chime of the Angelus that, due to a hearing hallucination, seemed to last forever, the dread that washed over him as he approached the house and saw the lit windows briefly interrupted by shadows, the feverish excitement that took over him when his mother and sister pushed for details as he recounted the meeting, exaggerating the harshness of the insults and the intensity of the argument, the almost frantic urge to keep talking and add his chaotic fabrications to the real events; the mix of disdain and affection from his mother as he described the brute's behavior and his own intensity in scolding him; then the sudden hoarseness, the sharp pain throbbing in his temples, the spasmodic attempts at bitter and uncontrollable vomiting, the intense chill that had settled into him while in bed, the nightmarish dreams that jolted him awake in the early haze of his frayed nerves— all of this flooded back to him in a jumble, intensifying his painful physical stupor, from which he would have preferred to emerge only to sink into complete oblivion, into the numbness of a corpse.

The necessity of death was still suspended over him with the same imminence; but it was unendurable for him to think that, in order to put his design into execution, he would have to shake off his inertia, accomplish a series of fatiguing acts, conquer the physical repugnance which discouraged him from all effort. Where could he kill himself? How? At the house? That same day? With a firearm? With poison? His mind had not yet conceived the precise and definite idea. Even the torpor that paralyzed him, and the bitterness of his mouth, suggested to him the idea of a narcotic. And, vaguely, without stopping to seek a practical means by which he could procure an efficacious dose, he imagined its effect. Little by little the images multiplied, became particularized, became more distinct; and their association formed a visible scene. What he tried to imagine was, not so much the sensations of his slow death-agony, as the circumstances which would lead to his mother, sister, and brother learning of the catastrophe. He tried to imagine the manifestations of their sorrow, their attitudes, their words, their gestures. Still following the same idea, his curious attention extended to all the survivors, not only his immediate relatives but to the entire family, to his friends, to Hippolyte, the far-distant Hippolyte, so distant that she had almost become as a stranger to him.

The idea of death still hung over him with the same intensity, but it felt overwhelming to think that, to follow through with his plan, he would need to shake off his fatigue, go through a series of exhausting actions, and overcome the physical dread that held him back from making any effort. Where could he end his life? How? At home? That very day? With a gun? With poison? He hadn't figured out a clear and specific method yet. Even the numbness that paralyzed him and the bitterness in his mouth hinted at the thought of a drug. And, vaguely, without stopping to think of how to get an effective dose, he imagined its effects. Gradually, the images multiplied, became clearer, and more defined; and their connections formed a vivid scene. What he tried to envision was less about the sensations of his slow dying agony and more about how his mother, sister, and brother would learn about the tragedy. He tried to picture their reactions, their sorrow, their words, their gestures. Following that same thought, his curious attention expanded to all the survivors, not just his immediate family but the entire clan, his friends, and Hippolyte, the distant Hippolyte, so far away that she had almost become a stranger to him.

"George!"

"George!"

It was the voice of his mother, who was knocking at the door.

It was his mom's voice, knocking on the door.

"Is it you, mother? Come in."

"Is that you, Mom? Come on in."

She entered, approached the bed with affectionate eagerness, leaned over him, placed a hand on his forehead, and asked:

She walked in, approached the bed with eager anticipation, leaned over him, placed a hand on his forehead, and asked:

"How do you feel? Any better?"

"How are you doing? Feeling any better?"

"A little. I'm still dizzy—I have a bitter taste in my mouth. I should like a drink."

"A little. I'm still feeling dizzy—I have a bad taste in my mouth. I could really use a drink."

"Camille is going to bring you up a cup of milk. Shall I open the windows more?"

"Camille will bring you a cup of milk. Should I open the windows wider?"

"Just as you like, mother."

"Whatever you prefer, mom."

His voice was changed. His mother's presence aroused in him that sentiment of pity for himself which had given birth to the imaginary picture of funereal regrets, the time for which he believed was close at hand. In his mind, the actuality of his mother opening the windows became identified with the imaginary action which would bring about the terrible discovery; and his eyes grew moist with commiseration for himself and for the poor woman whom he destined to receive such a cruel blow; and the tragic scene appeared before him with all the distinctness of a thing actually seen: his mother, a little frightened, turns round in the light, calls him again by name; trembling, she approaches the bed, touches him, shakes him, finds his body inert, cold, rigid; and then she falls, fainting, prostrate over his corpse. "Perhaps dead. Such a shock might kill her." And his anxiety increased; and the moment seemed solemn to him, like all that is final; and his mother's appearance, actions, and words assumed in his eyes such an unusual signification and value that he followed them with almost anxious attention. Drawn suddenly from his spiritual torpor, he had just recovered an extraordinarily active consciousness of life. There reappeared in him a well-known phenomenon, the singularity of which had often attracted his attention. It was an instantaneous passage from one state of consciousness to another; between the new state and the anterior state there was the same difference as exists between waking and slumber, and that recalled to his mind the sudden change produced in the theatre when the footlights are unexpectedly turned up and project their strongest light.

His voice had changed. His mother's presence stirred up that feeling of self-pity in him, which had created a picture of sad regrets he thought was about to happen. In his mind, the image of his mother opening the windows became linked to the imagined moment that would lead to a terrible discovery; his eyes grew moist with pity for both himself and the poor woman he felt was destined to face such a cruel blow. The tragic scene unfolded before him with the clarity of something real: his mother, a little scared, turns around in the light, calls out his name again; trembling, she approaches the bed, touches him, shakes him, finds his body limp, cold, and stiff; and then she collapses, fainting over his corpse. "Maybe dead. That shock could kill her." His anxiety intensified; the moment felt serious to him, like all endings; and his mother's appearance, actions, and words took on such unusual meaning and value in his eyes that he followed them with almost anxious attention. Suddenly pulled from his emotional numbness, he had just regained an extraordinarily active awareness of life. A familiar phenomenon returned to him, one that had often caught his attention. It was an instant shift from one state of consciousness to another; the difference between this new state and the previous one was like the difference between being awake and asleep, reminding him of the sudden change that occurs in a theater when the lights are abruptly turned up to their brightest.

So, as on the day of the funeral, the son gazed on his mother with eyes that were no longer the same, and saw her as he had seen her then, with strange lucidity. He felt that this woman's life was brought closer to, became connected with as if adherent to, his own life; he felt the mysterious relation of the blood, and the affliction of the fate which menaced them both. And when his mother came close to him again and sat down by his bedside, he raised himself a little on his pillow, took one of her hands, tried to dissimulate his agitation by a smile. Under the pretext of looking at the cameo of a ring, he examined the long and thin hand, to which each particularity imparted an extraordinary expression of life and whose contact caused him a sensation resembling no other. His soul still enveloped in the gloomy images recently evoked, he thought: "When I am dead, when she touches me, when she feels the icy—" And he shuddered as he remembered his own aversion to touching a corpse.

Just like on the day of the funeral, the son looked at his mother with changed eyes, seeing her the way he had then, with a strange clarity. He felt that her life was now closer to his, somehow interconnected, as if it were attached to his own; he sensed the mysterious bond of blood and the burden of the fate that threatened them both. When his mother came to him again and sat down beside his bed, he propped himself up a bit on his pillow, took one of her hands, and tried to mask his nervousness with a smile. Under the guise of admiring the cameo ring, he examined her long, slender hand, noticing how each detail gave it a remarkable sense of life, and her touch sent a sensation through him like no other. Still surrounded by the dark images he had recently remembered, he thought: "When I’m dead, when she touches me, when she feels the cold—" And he shivered as he recalled his own dread of touching a corpse.

"What's the matter?" asked his mother.

"What's up?" asked his mom.

"Nothing—a little nervous, that's all."

"Nothing—just a bit nervous."

"Oh! you are not well," she went on, shaking her head. "Where do you feel ill?"

"Oh! You don't look good," she said, shaking her head. "Where do you feel sick?"

"Nowhere, mother. I am naturally a little upset."

"Nowhere, Mom. I'm just a little upset."

But the unnatural and convulsive look in her son's face did not escape the maternal eye.

But the odd and tense look on her son's face didn't escape the mother's notice.

"How sorry I am that I sent you there! How wrong it was of me to send you."

"I'm really sorry I sent you there! That was a huge mistake on my part."

"No, mother. Why? It was necessary, sooner or later."

"No, Mom. Why? It had to happen, eventually."

And all at once, without the slightest confusion henceforth, he relived the frightful hour; he saw once more his father's gestures, heard once more his voice; he heard again his own voice, that voice so changed, which, contrary to all expectation, had uttered such grave words. It seemed to him he was a stranger to that action and these uttered words; and nevertheless, at the bottom of his soul, he felt a sort of obscure remorse; he felt something akin to an instinctive consciousness of having passed beyond bounds, of having committed an irreparable transgression, of having trampled under foot something human and sacred. Why had he departed with such violence from the great, calm resignation with which the funereal image of Demetrius had inspired him, when it had appeared to him in the midst of the silent country? Why had he not persisted in considering with the same painful and clairvoyant pity the baseness and ignominy of that man upon whom, as upon all other men, weighed an invincible destiny? And he himself, he who carried that blood in his veins, did he not also bear, perhaps, at the bottom of his substance, all the latent germs of those abominable vices? If he continued to live, did not he, too, risk falling into a similar abjection? And then, all the cholers, all the hates, all the violences, all the punishments, appeared to him to be unjust and useless. Life was a heavy fermentation of impure matters. He believed he felt that in his substance he had a thousand forces, occult, unrecognizable, and indestructible, whose progressive and fatal evolution had made up his existence up to then, and would make up his future existence, if it had not happened precisely that his will had to obey one of these forces that now imposed on him the supreme action. "In short, why regret what I did yesterday? Could I have prevented myself from doing it?"

Suddenly, with no confusion, he relived that terrifying hour; he saw his father's gestures again and heard his voice once more. He heard his own voice, so different, that, contrary to expectations, had expressed such serious words. It felt to him like he was a stranger to that action and those words; yet, deep down, he felt a vague remorse; he sensed an instinctive awareness of having crossed a line, having made an irreversible mistake, having trampled something human and sacred. Why had he reacted so intensely against the calm acceptance that the sorrowful image of Demetrius had inspired in him when it appeared in the quiet countryside? Why hadn’t he continued to view, with the same painful and insightful compassion, the baseness and disgrace of that man who, like everyone else, was burdened by an unstoppable fate? And he himself, with that blood in his veins, didn’t he also carry within him all the hidden seeds of those dreadful vices? If he was alive, wasn’t he also at risk of falling into a similar degradation? In that moment, all the anger, all the hatred, all the violence, all the punishment, felt both unfair and pointless. Life felt like a heavy mix of impure elements. He believed he could feel that within him were a thousand forces, hidden, unrecognizable, and indestructible, whose gradual and fateful development had shaped his existence until now, and would shape his future if it weren’t for the fact that his will had to comply with one of those forces that now demanded the ultimate action from him. "So, why regret what I did yesterday? Could I have stopped myself from doing it?"

"It was necessary," he repeated, with a new signification, as if speaking to himself.

"It was"necessary," he repeated, with a new meaning, as if he were speaking to himself.

And he sat a spectator, lucid and attentive, at the unrolling of the little of the life that remained for him to live.

And he sat as an observer, clear-headed and focused, watching the small amount of life he had left unfold.

CHAPTER IX.

CHAPTER 9.

When his mother and sister had left him alone, he stayed in bed a few moments longer, through a physical repugnance to do anything whatever. It seemed to him that, to rise, he would have to make an enormous effort. It seemed to him too fatiguing to leave that horizontal position in which, in one hour perhaps, he was going to find eternal repose. And, once more, he thought of a narcotic. "Close the eyes and wait for sleep!" The virginal light of that May morning, the azure reflected in the window-panes, the beam of sunlight that streamed on the floor, the voices and murmurs that arose from the street, all those living signs that seemed to rise above the balcony and reach as far as him and reconquer him, all inspired him with a kind of fright mixed with rancor. And he saw again, in his mind, the image of his mother going through the gesture of opening the window. He saw Camille once more at the foot of the bed; he reheard the words of both, always relating to the same man. What he most clearly remembered was a cruel exclamation, uttered by his mother, with lips overflowing with bitterness; and with it he associated the vision of the paternal features, those features on which he believed he had discovered, over there, on the terrace, in the strong light reflected by the whiteness of the wall, the symptoms of a mortal malady. In front of Camille and himself, his mother had said passionately: "If that were only true! Heaven grant it is true!" So that, then, was the last impression left in his heart, on the eve of his departure from the world, by the creature who was formerly in his house the source of every tenderness!

After his mother and sister left him alone, he stayed in bed a little longer, feeling a strong resistance to doing anything at all. Getting up felt like it would take a huge amount of effort. He thought it was just too exhausting to leave the comfortable position where, in maybe an hour, he would find eternal rest. Once again, the idea of a drug crossed his mind. "Close your eyes and wait for sleep!" The bright light of that May morning, the blue sky reflecting in the windows, the sunlight streaming onto the floor, the voices and murmurs rising from the street—all those vibrant signs that seemed to come over the balcony and reach him, pulling him back—filled him with a mix of fear and bitterness. He imagined his mother opening the window. He saw Camille again at the foot of the bed; he could hear their words once more, always about the same man. What he remembered most vividly was a sharp exclamation from his mother, her lips full of bitterness, and he connected it with the image of his father's face, which he thought he had seen on the terrace, lit up by the bright light bouncing off the wall, showing signs of a serious illness. In front of Camille and himself, his mother had said passionately: "If only that were true! I hope it is true!" So that was the last impression left in his heart, just before he left the world, from the one who had once been the source of all the warmth in his home!

An energetic impulse suddenly came over him; he threw himself from his bed, definitely resolved to act. "It will be done before evening. Where shall I do it?" He thought of Demetrius's closed rooms. He had not yet a definite plan; but he felt morally certain that, during the hours that still remained to run, the means would be spontaneously offered, by a sudden suggestion which he would be forced to obey.

An unexpected rush of energy hit him; he leaped out of bed, completely ready to take action. "I’ll finish it before evening. Where should I do this?" He thought about Demetrius's locked rooms. He didn't have a solid plan yet, but he was sure that in the time he had left, an idea would come to him that he would feel driven to pursue.

While he proceeded to make his toilet, the preoccupation haunted him to prepare his body for the tomb. He, too, had that species of funereal vanity that has been remarked in certain criminals condemned to death, and in suicides. He rendered this sentiment more intense on observing it in himself. And a regret came over him at having to die in this little, obscure town, at the bottom of that wild province, far from his friends, who for a long time, perhaps, would be ignorant of his death. If, on the contrary, the act were done in Rome, in the great city where he was well known, his friends would have grieved for him; they would, doubtless, have given to the tragic mystery the adornment of poetry. And, once more, he tried to picture what would follow his death—his attitude on the bed, in the chamber of his amours; the profound emotion of the youthful souls, the fraternal souls, at the sight of the corpse reposing in austere peace; the dialogues at the funereal vigil, by the light of the candles; the coffin covered with wreaths, followed by a crowd of young and silent men; the words of farewell pronounced by a poet, Stefano Gondi: "He died because he could not make his life correspond to his dreams." And then Hippolyte's sorrow, despair, and loss of reason.

As he got ready, he couldn't shake the thought of getting his body ready for the grave. He felt that kind of dark vanity often seen in certain criminals facing execution and in people who take their own lives. This feeling grew stronger as he recognized it in himself. He felt a deep regret about dying in this small, ordinary town, in the depths of this wild region, far from his friends who would probably remain unaware of his death for a long time. If he were to die in Rome, the big city where he was well-known, his friends would definitely mourn him; they would likely embellish his tragic end with poetic expressions. Once again, he tried to picture what would happen after his death—his body on the bed in the room of his lovers; the deep emotions of the young souls and the brotherly figures witnessing his corpse lying in peaceful rest; the conversations during the wake, lit by candlelight; the coffin adorned with wreaths, followed by a quiet procession of young men; the farewell words spoken by the poet, Stefano Gondi: "He died because he could not make his life correspond to his dreams." And then, Hippolyte's grief, despair, and loss of sanity.

Hippolyte! Where was she? What were her thoughts? What was she doing?

Hippolyte! Where was she? What was she thinking? What was she doing?

"No," he thought, "my presentiment does not deceive me." And he saw again, in imagination, his mistress's gesture as she lowered her black veil after the last kiss; and he went over in his mind the little final points. Yet there was one thing he could not explain, and that was the almost absolute acquiescence of his soul at the necessary and definite renunciation which dispossessed him of this woman, only lately the object of so many dreams and of so much adoration. Why, after the fever and anguish of the first days, had hope abandoned him little by little? Why had he fallen into the melancholy certainty that all effort would be useless to resuscitate that dead and incredibly distant thing, their love? Why had all that past been so entirely separated from him that during these last days, beneath the shock of recent tortures, he had barely felt a few vibrations reverberate clearly in his conscience?

"No," he thought, "my gut feeling isn't wrong." And he envisioned again, in his mind, his lover's gesture as she pulled down her black veil after their last kiss; he replayed the littlefinalmoments. But there was one thing he couldn't grasp, and that was the almost total acceptance of his heart about the inevitable and clear choice that took this woman away from him, who had recently been the center of so many dreams and so much admiration. Why, after the intense pain and chaos of the first few days, had hope slowly diminished? Why had he fallen into the bleak certainty that all efforts would be pointless to bring back that dead and impossibly distant thing,their loveWhy had all those memories become so completely distant from him that in these past few days, following the recent suffering, he had hardly felt any clear echoes resonating in his conscience?

Hippolyte! Where was she? What were her feelings? What was she doing? On what sights were her eyes resting? From what words, from what contacts, did she suffer uneasiness? What could have happened, that, for two weeks, she had not found the means to send him news less vague and brief than four or five telegrams sent from always different places?

Hippolyte! Where has she been? What is she feeling? What is she doing? What is she looking at? What words or interactions made her feel uneasy? What could have happened that, for two weeks, she hasn't been able to send him anything more detailed than four or five telegrams from different places?

"Perhaps she is already giving way to desire for another man. That brother-in-law of whom she was continually speaking—" And the frightful thought aroused by the old habit of suspicion and accusation suddenly mastered him, overwhelmed him as in the gloomiest hours of his past life. A tumult of bitter recollections arose in him. Leaning on the same balcony where, the first evening, amidst the perfume of the bergamots, in the anguish of first regrets, he had invoked the name of the loved one, he relived in one second the miseries of two years. And it seemed to him that, in the splendor of this May morning, it was the recent happiness of the unknown rival that blossomed, and was diffused as far as where he stood.

"Maybe she's already starting to wish for another man. That brother-in-law she kept mentioning—" And the awful thought prompted by his old habit of suspicion and blame suddenly took over, overwhelming him just like during the darkest times of his past. A wave of painful memories flooded back. Leaning on the same balcony where, on the first evening, surrounded by the scent of bergamots, he had called out the name of his beloved in the anguish of early regrets, he felt the struggles of two years condense into a single moment. And to him, it seemed that, in the brightness of this May morning, it was the recent happiness of that unknown rival that blossomed and spread out as far as where he stood.

CHAPTER X.

CHAPTER X.

As if to initiate himself in the profound mystery into which he was about to enter, George desired to see once more the deserted apartment where Demetrius had passed the last days of his life.

To fully dive into the deep mystery he was about to explore, George wanted to revisit the empty apartment where Demetrius had spent his last days.

In willing all his fortune to his nephew, Demetrius had also willed him this apartment. George had kept the rooms intact, with pious care, as one guards a reliquary. The rooms were situated on the upper floor, and looked south over the garden.

By leaving all his wealth to his nephew, Demetrius also passed on this apartment. George had kept the rooms just as they were, with great care, like someone protects a cherished relic. The rooms were on the upper floor and overlooked the garden to the south.

He took the key and went upstairs, treading cautiously, to avoid being questioned. But, as he traversed the corridor, he was necessarily obliged to pass by his Aunt Joconda's door. Hoping to pass unnoticed, he walked softly, on tip-toe, holding his breath. He heard the old woman cough; he made a few quicker strides, believing that the noise of the cough would cover the sounds of his footsteps.

He grabbed the key and headed upstairs, moving cautiously to avoid getting questioned. But as he walked down the hallway, he had to pass his Aunt Joconda's door. Trying to slip by unnoticed, he tiptoed, holding his breath. He heard the old woman cough, so he picked up his pace, hoping the sound of the cough would cover his footsteps.

"Who's there?" demanded a hoarse voice from within.

"Who's there?" a raspy voice called from inside.

"It is I, Aunt Joconda."

"It's me, Aunt Joconda."

"Ah! It's you, George? Come in, come in——"

"Oh! Is that you, George? Come on in, come on in——"

She appeared upon the threshold, with her ugly, yellowish face, which, in the shadow, was almost cadaveric; and she glanced at her nephew's hands before looking at his face, as if to see first if his hands had brought something.

She stood in the doorway, her unappealing, yellowish face appearing almost lifeless in the shadow; she looked at her nephew's hands before meeting his gaze, as if she wanted to check first if his hands were holding something.

"I am going in the next apartment," said George, repelled by the ignoble bodily odor, which filled him with disgust. "I must air the rooms a little."

"I'm heading to the next apartment," George said, repulsed by the awful body odor that hit him. "I need to ventilate the rooms a little."

And he resumed his steps in the corridor, until he came to the other door. But, as he turned the key, he heard behind him the limping of the old woman.

He walked down the hallway until he got to the other door. But as he was turning the key, he heard the old woman shuffling her feet behind him.

George felt his heart sink, as he thought that perhaps he would not find a way to disembarrass himself of her, that perhaps he would be obliged to listen to her stammering voice amid the almost religious silence of these rooms, with their beloved yet terrible souvenirs. Without saying anything, without turning round, he opened the door and entered.

George was overwhelmed with despair as he understood that he might not be able to escape her, that he might have to put up with her stammering voice in the almost sacred silence of these rooms, filled with treasured yet painful memories. Without saying a word and without looking back, he opened the door and walked in.

The first room was dark, the air somewhat warm and suffocating, impregnated with that singular odor peculiar to old libraries. A streak of faint light showed where the window was. Before opening the shutters, George hesitated; he strained his ear to hear the gnawing of the wood-ticks. Aunt Joconda began to cough, invisible in the darkness. Then, feeling on the window to find the iron catch, he felt a slight thrill, a fugitive fear. He opened it, and turned round; he saw the vague shapes of the furniture in the greenish penumbra produced by the shutters; he saw the old woman in the middle of the room, one side distorted, swaying her flaccid body to and fro, chewing something. He pushed back the shutters, which creaked on their hinges. A flood of sunlight inundated the interior. The discolored curtains fluttered.

The first room was dim, the air a bit warm and suffocating, filled with that distinctive smell you find in old libraries. A thin beam of light revealed the location of the window. Before opening the shutters, George hesitated; he tried to listen for the sound of wood-ticks gnawing. Aunt Joconda coughed, her presence hidden in the darkness. Then, while feeling for the iron catch on the window, he felt a slight thrill, a momentary fear. He opened it and turned around; he saw the blurred shapes of the furniture in the greenish twilight created by the shutters; he noticed the old woman in the center of the room, one side distorted, swaying her limp body back and forth, chewing on something. He pushed back the shutters, which creaked on their hinges. A burst of sunlight flooded the room. The faded curtains fluttered.

At first he was undecided: the presence of the old woman prevented him from abandoning himself to his feelings. His irritation increased to such a degree that he did not speak a single word to her, fearing that his voice would only be cross and angry. He passed into the adjoining room and opened the window. The light spread everywhere, and the curtains fluttered. He passed into the third room and opened the window. The light spread everywhere, and the curtains fluttered. He went no farther. The next room, in the angle, was the bedroom. He wished to enter it alone. He heard, with nausea, the limping gait of the unfortunate old woman rejoining him. He took a chair and relapsed into an obstinate silence, waiting.

At first, he wasn’t sure what to do; the old woman’s presence kept him from fully expressing his feelings. His irritation grew to the point where he couldn’t say a single word to her, worried that he would just come off as annoyed and angry. He moved into the next room and opened the window. Light flooded in everywhere, and the curtains swayed in the breeze. He went into the third room and opened that window too. Once again, light filled the space, and the curtains fluttered. He didn’t go any further. The next room, around the corner, was the bedroom. He really wanted to go in by himself. He heard the old woman’s shuffling steps approaching him, which filled him with disgust. He sat down in a chair and fell into a stubborn silence, just waiting.

The old woman crossed the threshold slowly. Seeing George seated, and not speaking, she was perplexed. She did not know what to say. The fresh air that blew in from the window unquestionably irritated her catarrh; and she began to cough again, standing in the middle of the room. At every spell her body seemed to swell and then to subside, like the bag of a bagpipe beneath an intermittent breath. She held her hands on her breast—fat hands, like tallow, with nails bordered with black. And in her mouth, between the toothless gums, her whitish tongue quivered.

The old woman walked in slowly. When she saw George sitting quietly, she felt puzzled. She wasn’t sure what to say. The fresh air coming in from the window was definitely making her congestion worse; she started coughing again, standing in the center of the room. With each cough, her body seemed to puff up and then deflate, like a bagpipe with an uneven breath. She placed her hands on her chest—fat hands, like wax, with black-edged nails. And in her mouth, between her toothless gums, her pale tongue quivered.

As soon as her fit of coughing was over, she drew from her pocket a dirty paper bag, and took out a pastille. Still standing, she chewed, staring at George in a stupid manner.

After her coughing fit stopped, she took a wrinkled paper bag from her pocket and pulled out a piece of candy. While still standing, she chewed it and stared at George with a blank expression.

Her gaze wandered from George towards the closed door of the fourth room. And the old woman made the sign of the cross, then went and sat down on the seat nearest to George. Her hands on her abdomen, and the eyelids lowered, she recited a Requiem.

Her gaze moved from George to the closed door of the fourth room. The elderly woman crossed herself and then took a seat closest to George. With her hands on her stomach and her eyes closed, she began to recite aRequiem.

"She is praying for her brother," thought George; "for the soul of the damned." It seemed inconceivable to him that this woman should be the sister of Demetrius Aurispa! How could the proud and generous blood which had soaked the bed in the adjoining room, the blood sprung from a brain already corroded by the highest cares of the intelligence, have come from the same source as that which coursed, so impoverished, in the veins of this peevish and disgusting old woman? "With her, it is greediness—the greediness which regrets the liberality of the donor. How strange, this prayer of gratitude from an old, dilapidated stomach towards the most noble of suicides! How odd life is!"

"She's praying for her brother," George thought; "for the soul of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."damnedIt was hard for him to believe that this woman was Demetrius Aurispa's sister! How could the proud and generous blood that had soaked the bed in the next room, blood from a mind already tired from the burden of significant concerns, come from the same source as the feeble blood that flowed in the veins of this irritating and disgusting old woman? "With her, it’s just greed—greed that mourns the generosity of the giver. How strange is this prayer of thanks from an old, worn-out stomach towards the most noble of suicides! Life is so strange!"

All at once, Aunt Joconda began to cough again.

Suddenly, Aunt Joconda began coughing again.

"You had better go from here, aunt; it isn't good for you," said George, who no longer had the strength to master his impatience. "The air here is bad for your cough. You had better go, really. Come, I will see you back to your room."

"You really need to leave now, Aunt; it's not good for you," George said, unable to hide his impatience any longer. "The air here isn't good for your cough. You should really go. Come on, I'll walk you back to your room."

Aunt Joconda looked at him, surprised at his abrupt speech and unusual tone. She rose, and went limping through the rooms. When she reached the corridor, she again made the sign of the cross, as if muttering an exorcism. When she had gone, George closed the door, and gave the key a double turn. At last, he was alone and free, with an invisible companion.

Aunt Joconda looked at him, shocked by his unexpected words and unusual tone. She got up and hobbled through the rooms. When she reached the hallway, she crossed herself again, as if saying a silent prayer to drive something away. After she left, George closed the door and turned the key twice. At last, he was alone and free, with an unseen companion.

He remained motionless for a few moments, as if under magnetic influence. And he felt his whole being invaded by the supernatural fascination which that man, existing without life, exercised over him from the bottom of the tomb.

He stood still for a few moments, as if under a magnetic spell. He felt his whole being consumed by the eerie fascination that the lifeless man in the tomb held for him.

And he reappeared to his mind, a mild, meditative man, with a face full of a virile melancholy, and with a single white curl in the centre of his forehead, among the black hair, giving him an odd appearance.

He returned to his thoughts, a kind, reflective man with a face that conveyed a strong yet sorrowful vibe, featuring a single white curl in the middle of his forehead amidst his black hair, giving him a unique appearance.

"For me," thought George, "he exists. Since the day of his corporeal death I have felt his presence every minute. Never so much as since his death have I felt our consanguinity. Never so much as since his death have I had the perception of the intensity of his being. All that he consumed in contact with his fellow-creatures; every action, every gesture, every word that he has sown in the course of time; every diverse manifestation which determined the special character of his being in relation with other beings; every characteristic, fixed or variable, which distinguished his personality from other personalities and made of him a man apart in the human multitude; in short, all that which differentiated his own life from other lives—all now seems to me to be collected, concentrated, circumscribed in the unique and ideal tie that binds him to me. He does not exist for anyone but me alone; he is freed from all other contact, he is in communication with me alone. He exists, purer and more intense than ever."

"For me," George thought, "he is real. Ever since the day he died, I've felt his presence every moment. I’ve never felt our bond so strongly since his death. I’ve never understood the depth of his being like I do now. Everything he shared with others—every action, every gesture, every word he left behind; every unique aspect that shaped his character in relation to others; every trait, whether constant or changing, that set him apart in the crowd—everything that made his life different from others' now seems to be gathered, focused, and defined in this special connection we have. He exists only for me; he is free from all other connections, and he communicates with me alone. He exists, more pure and vivid than ever."

He took a few steps, slowly. The heavy silence was disturbed at moments by little, mysterious noises, scarcely perceptible. The fresh air, the warmth of the day, contracted the fibres of the benumbed furniture, accustomed to the obscurity of the closed windows. The breath of heaven penetrated the pores of the wood, shook the particles of dust, swelled the folds of the hangings. In a ray of sunlight, myriads of atoms whirled about. The odor of the books was overcome gradually by the perfume of the flowers.

He took a few slow steps. The heavy silence was occasionally interrupted by quiet, mysterious sounds that were barely audible. The fresh air and warmth of the day made the stiff furniture, used to the darkness of the closed windows, shrink. The outdoor breeze seeped into the wood, stirring up dust particles and puffing out the fabric of the curtains. In a beam of sunlight, countless particles danced around. The smell of the books gradually gave way to the scent of the flowers.

The things suggested to the survivor a crowd of recollections. From these things arose a light and murmuring chorus which enveloped him. From every side arose the emanations of the past. One would have said that the things emitted the odors of a spiritual substance which had impregnated them. "Do I exalt myself?" he asked himself, at the aspect of the images that succeeded one another in his mind with prodigious rapidity, clear as visions, not obscured by a funereal shadow, but living a superior life. And he remained perplexed, fascinated by the mystery, seized by a terrible anguish at the moment of venturing on the confines of that unknown world.

The items sparked a wave of memories for the survivor. A gentle, whispering chorus surrounded him. Memories from the past enveloped him from all sides. It felt like these objects were radiating a spiritual essence that had seeped into them. "Am I being self-important?" he thought, as images raced through his mind at incredible speed, vivid and clear like visions, untouched by any dark shadow, existing in a higher realm. He felt puzzled, drawn in by the mystery, gripped by deep anxiety as he neared the edge of that unknown world.

The curtains, which a rhythmic breath seemed to swell, undulated softly, giving glimpses of a noble and calm landscape. The slight noises made by the wainscoting, the papers, and the partitions continued. In the third room, severe and simple, the recollections were musical, and came from mute instruments. On a long, violet-wood piano, whose varnished surface reflected things like a mirror, a violin reposed in its box. On a chair a page of music rose and fell at the pleasure of the breeze, and almost in time with the curtains.

The curtains swayed gently with a rhythmic motion, revealing glimpses of a calm and elegant landscape. The faint sounds of the wainscoting, papers, and partitions filled the air. In the third room, bare and simple, the memories felt like music from silent instruments. A long, purple-wood piano, its polished surface reflecting everything like a mirror, held a violin in its case. A page of sheet music fluttered on a chair, rising and falling with the breeze, almost in sync with the curtains.

George picked it up. It was a page from a Mendelssohn motet: DOMENICA II POST PASCHA: Andante quasi allegretto. Surrexit pastor bonus— Farther on, on a table, there was a heap of parts for the violin and piano, Leipzig editions: Beethoven, Bach, Schubert, Rode, Tartini, Viotti. George opened the case, examined the fragile instrument that slept on olive-colored velvet, with its four strings still intact. A curiosity seized him to awaken them. He touched the treble string, which gave a plaintive moan that vibrated through the entire body. It was a violin made by Andrea Guarneri, dated 1680.

George picked it up. It was a page from a Mendelssohn motet: DOMENICA II POST PASCHA:Andante quasi allegretto. Surrexit pastor bonusFurther along, on a table, there was a collection of parts for violin and piano, Leipzig editions: Beethoven, Bach, Schubert, Rode, Tartini, Viotti. George opened the case and looked at the delicate instrument resting on olive-colored velvet, with its four strings still intact. He felt curious to wake them up. He touched the treble string, which let out a mournful sound that echoed through the entire body. It was a violin made by Andrea Guarneri, dated 1680.

Demetrius reappeared, tall and slender, a little bent, his neck long and pale, his hair brushed back, and with the single white lock in the centre of his forehead. He held the violin. He passed one hand through his hair on the temple, near the ear, with his usual gesture. He tuned the instrument, rosined the bow, then attacked the sonata. His left hand, shrivelled and proud, ran up and down the neck; the tips of his thin fingers pressed the strings, and, beneath the skin, the play of his muscles was so visible as to be painful; his right hand, when drawing the bow, moved with a long, faultless motion. Sometimes he held the instrument tighter with his chin, his head inclined, his eyes half-closed, enjoying keenly his inner voluptuousness.

Demetrius appeared again, tall and slender, slightly hunched, with a long, pale neck and slicked-back hair featuring a single white lock in the center of his forehead. He held the violin. He ran one hand through his hair at the temple by his ear, as he always did. He tuned the instrument, applied rosin to the bow, and then began playing the sonata. His left hand, thin and graceful, moved up and down the neck; the tips of his delicate fingers pressed the strings, and the muscles beneath his skin moved so distinctly it was almost painful; his right hand drew the bow with a smooth, effortless motion. At times, he held the instrument tighter with his chin, his head tilted, eyes half-closed, completely absorbed in his own pleasure.

Sometimes he drew himself erect, looked fixedly before him, his eyes strangely brilliant; smiled a fugitive smile; and from his brow beamed an extraordinary purity.

Sometimes he stood tall, looking straight ahead, his eyes unusually bright; he flashed a quick smile; and an extraordinary purity seemed to radiate from his forehead.

Thus the violinist reappeared to the survivor. And George lived again the hours of life already lived; he lived them again, not in pictures only, but in actual and profound sensations. He lived again the long hours of close intimacy and forgetfulness, the time when Demetrius and himself, alone, in the warm room to which no noise could penetrate, executed the music of their favorite masters. How they used to forget their very existence! In what strange raptures this music, executed by their own hands, soon threw them! Often the fascination of a single melody held them prisoners an entire afternoon, without their being able to leave the magic circle in which they were enclosed. How often they had rehearsed that Song without Words of Mendelssohn, which had revealed to them both, at the bottom of their hearts, a sort of inconsolable hopelessness! How often they had rehearsed a Beethoven sonata which seemed to grasp their souls, to carry them away with a vertiginous rapidity across the infinity of space, and hover with them, during the flight, over every abyss!

The violinist returned to the survivor. George relived moments from his past; he felt them not just as memories, but with real and intense emotions. He went back to the long hours of intimacy and forgetfulness, the time when he and Demetrius, alone in the warm room where no noise could interrupt, played the music of their favorite composers. They used to forget everything else! What strange ecstasy their music would soon bring them! Often, one single melody would captivate them for an entire afternoon, leaving them unable to escape the magical atmosphere around them. How many times had they rehearsed that?Song without Wordsby Mendelssohn, which had unlocked for them both, deep within their hearts, a feeling of unending despair! How often had they played a Beethoven sonata that felt like it captured their souls, propelling them at a breathtaking pace across the expanse of space, letting them soar above every chasm during their journey!

The survivor went back in his recollections as far as the autumn of 188-, to that unforgetful autumn of melancholy and poetry, when Demetrius had scarcely emerged from convalescence. That was to be the last autumn! After a long period of enforced silence, Demetrius took up his violin again with strange disquietude, as if he feared having lost all his aptitude and all his mastery, all his knowledge of the instrument. Oh, what trembling of the enfeebled fingers on the strings and the incertitude of the bowing when he essayed the first tones! And those two tears that formed slowly in the cavity of his eyes, rolled down his cheeks, and were arrested in the threads of his beard, rather long and still untrimmed.

The survivor remembered back to the autumn of 188-, an unforgettable season full of sadness and creativity, when Demetrius had just begun to recover. That would be the last autumn! After a long time of being silent, Demetrius picked up his violin again with a strange unease, as if he was scared he had lost all his skill, mastery, and knowledge of the instrument. Oh, how his weak fingers trembled on the strings and how uncertain his bowing was when he tried to play the first notes! And those two tears that slowly formed in his eyes rolled down his cheeks, getting caught in the strands of his long, unkempt beard.

The survivor again saw the violinist about to improvise, while he himself accompanied him on the piano with an almost insupportable anguish, attentive in following him, in anticipating him, always fearing to break the measure, strike a false note, make a discord, or miss a note.

The survivor watched the violinist preparing to improvise again, while he accompanied him on the piano with intense anxiety, concentrated on keeping up with him, predicting his movements, always worried about interrupting the rhythm, playing a wrong note, causing dissonance, or missing a note.

In his improvisations, Demetrius Aurispa was almost always inspired with poetry. George remembered the marvellous improvisation that, on a certain October day, the violinist had composed on a lyric poem by Alfred Tennyson, in The Princess. George himself had translated the verse so that Demetrius could understand it, and he had proposed it to him as a theme. Where was that page?

In his improvisations, Demetrius Aurispa was almost always inspired by poetry. George recalled the incredible improvisation that, on a specific October day, the violinist had created based on a lyric poem by Alfred Tennyson, in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.The PrincessGeorge had translated the verse for Demetrius to understand, and he had proposed it to him as a theme. Where was that page?

The curiosity of a sad sensation prompted George to search for it in an album placed among the pieces of music. He was sure he could find it; he remembered it very clearly. And, in fact, he found it.

The sadness he felt led George to search for it in an album among the music tracks. He was sure he could find it; he remembered it clearly. And, as it happened, he did find it.

It was a single sheet, written in violet ink. The characters had paled and the sheet had become rumpled, yellowish, without consistency, soft as a spider's web. It bore the sadness of pages traced a long time ago by a dear hand, gone henceforth forever.

It was just one page, written in purple ink. The letters had faded, and the page had become crumpled and yellowed, lacking strength, soft like a spider's web. It held the sadness of pages that were once touched by a beloved hand, now gone forever.

George, who scarcely recognized the characters, said to himself: "It is I who wrote this page! This writing is mine!" It was a rather timid hand, unequal, almost feminine, recalling a schoolboy's writing, preserving the ambiguity of the recent adolescence, the hesitating delicacy of a soul that dares not yet know all. "What a change in that, too!" And he read again the poet's verse:

George, who hardly recognized the handwriting, thought to himself, "I wrote this page! This writing is mine!" It was a somewhat shaky hand, uneven, almost feminine, like a schoolboy's writing, holding onto the uncertainty of recent teenage years, the tentative delicacy of a soul that isn't quite ready to know everything yet. "What a change in that too!" And he read the poet's verse again:

Tears, idle tears, I don’t know what they mean,
Tears that come from the depths of some divine despair
Rise in my heart and gather in my eyes,
As I look at the happy Autumn fields,
And think of the days that are gone.
Fresh as the first light sparkling on a sail,
That brings our friends back from the underworld.
Sad as the last light that reddens over one
That sinks with everything we love below the horizon;
So sad, so fresh, the days that are gone.
Ah, sad and strange as on dark summer mornings
The earliest calls of half-awake birds
To dying ears, when to dying eyes
The window slowly turns into a glowing square;
So sad, so strange, the days that are gone.
Dear as remembered kisses after death,
And sweet as those imagined by hopeless fancy
On lips that belong to others; deep as love,
Deep as first love, and filled with all regret;
O Death in Life, the days that are gone.

Demetrius improvised standing, beside the piano, a trifle paler, a trifle more bent; but from time to time he drew himself erect beneath the breath of inspiration, as a bent reed straightens beneath the breath of the wind. He kept his eyes fixed in the direction of the window, where, as if in a frame, appeared an autumn landscape, reddish and misty. According to the vicissitudes of the heavens without, a changeable light flooded at intervals his person, flashed in the humidity of his eyes, gilded his extraordinarily pure brow. And the violin said: "Sad as the last which reddens over one that sinks with all we love below the verge; so sad, so fresh, the days that are no more." And the violin repeated, with sobs: "O Death in Life, the days that are no more."

Demetrius stood beside the piano, looking a bit paler and more hunched than usual; but every now and then, he straightened up as inspiration struck him, like a bent reed standing tall in the wind. He kept his gaze fixed on the window, where a reddish and misty autumn landscape looked almost like a painting. The changing light from outside occasionally washed over him, glinting in his teary eyes and highlighting his remarkably clear forehead. And the violin played: "As sad as the last light that fades over those we love as they sink below the horizon; so sad, so fresh, the days that have passed." And the violin echoed with sobs: "O Death in Life, the days that have passed."

At the reminiscence, at the vision conjured up, a supreme anguish assailed the survivor. When the images had passed, the silence seemed to him still heavier. The delicate instrument through which Demetrius's soul had sung its loftiest songs had again sunk to sleep, with its four strings still intact, in the velvet-lined case.

At the memory and the image that flashed in their mind, an intense sadness overwhelmed the survivor. When the visions faded, the silence felt even more oppressive. The delicate instrument that had once expressed Demetrius's soul and its most beautiful melodies was silent once more, its four strings still intact, resting in the velvet-lined case.

George lowered the lid, as on a corpse. Around him the silence was lugubrious. But he still retained, at the bottom of his heart, like a refrain indefinitely prolonged, this sigh: "O Death in Life, the days that are no more."

George closed the lid as if he were sealing away a corpse. The silence around him felt thick and heavy. Still, deep down, he clung to a lingering thought: "O Death in Life, the days that have passed."

He remained a few moments before the door which shut off the tragic chamber. He felt that henceforth he was no longer master of himself. His nerves dominated him, imposed on him the disorder and excess of their sensations. He felt about his head a band that contracted and enlarged according to the palpitations of his arteries, as if it were an elastic and cold substance. The same cold chill ran down his spinal column.

He stood for a moment in front of the door that separated him from the heartbreaking room. He understood that from now on, he no longer had control over himself. His nerves took charge, flooding him with chaotic and intense emotions. He felt a tight band around his head that tightened and loosened with the rhythm of his heartbeat, almost like a cold, stretchy material. That same cold feeling raced down his spine.

With sudden energy, in a sort of rage, he turned the knob and entered. Without looking about him, walking in the ray of light which, projected through the open door, was shed across the floor, he went straight towards one of the balconies, opened the two shutters. He also opened the shutters of the other balcony. After this rapid action, accomplished under the impulse of a sort of horror, turned, agitated, gasping. He felt his flesh creep.

In a sudden burst of energy, almost in anger, he twisted the knob and entered. Without looking around, he stepped into the beam of light streaming through the open door and went straight to one of the balconies, swinging the two shutters wide. He also opened the shutters on the other balcony. After this quick action, propelled by a wave of fear, he turned, uneasy and out of breath. He felt chills run down his spine.

What he saw before anything else was the bed stationed in front of him, with its green counterpane, all of walnut, but simple in form, without carving, without ornaments without curtains. For several moments he saw nothing but the bed, like on that terrible day when, crossing the threshold of the room, he had stopped petrified at the sight of the corpse.

What he noticed first was the bed in front of him, covered with a green blanket, made entirely of walnut but simple in design, without any carvings, decorations, or curtains. For several moments, he stared at nothing but the bed, just like that terrible day when he had frozen in shock at the sight of the corpse as he entered the room.

Evoked by the survivor's imagination, the corpse, with its head enveloped in a black veil and its arms stretched alongside the body, retook its place on the mortuary couch. The strong light which entered from the wide-open balconies did not succeed in dissipating the phantom. It was a vision, not continuous but intermittent, seen now and then, as if by a rapid closure of the eyelids, although the witness's eyelids remained immovable.

Prompted by the survivor's imagination, the corpse, with its head covered by a black veil and its arms resting alongside the body, returned to its place on the mortuary couch. The bright light pouring in from the wide-open balconies couldn’t chase away the vision. It was a sight that didn’t last, but appeared intermittently, as if glimpsed through a quick blink of the eyes, even though the witness's eyelids remained still.

In the silence of the room, and in the silence of his soul, George heard, very distinctly, the scratching of the wood-tick. And this trifling fact sufficed to dissipate momentarily in him the extreme violence of the nervous tension, as the prick of a needle suffices to empty a swollen blister.

In the quiet of the room and the calm of his mind, George clearly heard the scratching of the wood-tick. This small detail was enough to temporarily ease the intense nervous tension inside him, much like a needle can relieve a swollen blister.

Every particular of the terrible day came back to his memory: the unexpected news brought to Torricelle di Sarsa, at about three o'clock in the afternoon, by a breathless messenger who stammered and wept; the exhausting journey on horseback, in the heat of the dog-days, across the scorched hills, and, during the journey, the sudden fainting spells which made him reel in his saddle; then the house filled with sobs, filled with noises of doors banged by the gale, filled with the buzzing he had in the arteries; and, finally, the impetuous entry into the room, the sight of the corpse, the curtains swelling and swishing, the tinkling of the holy-water basin suspended on the wall.

Every detail of that awful day flooded back to him: the shocking news brought to Torricelle di Sarsa around three in the afternoon by a breathless messenger who stammered and cried; the exhausting horseback ride in the summer heat across the dry hills, during which he experienced sudden fainting spells that made him sway in his saddle; then the house filled with sobs, the sounds of doors slamming in the wind, and the buzzing sensation he felt in his veins; and finally, his desperate rush into the room, the sight of the body, the curtains billowing and fluttering, and the soft clinking of the holy-water basin hanging on the wall.

The deed had been done on the morning of the fourth of August, without any suspicious preparations. The suicide had left no letter, not even for his nephew. The will by which he constituted George his sole legatee was already of old date. Demetrius had taken evident precautions to conceal the causes of his resolution, and even to avoid every pretext for hypotheses; he had taken care to destroy even the least traces of the acts which had preceded the supreme act. In the apartment, everything was found in order, in an order almost excessive; not a paper remained on the desk, not a book was missing from the shelves of the bookcase. On the little table, near the bed, was the pistol-case, open; nothing more.

The deed was completed on the morning of August fourth, without any obvious preparations. The suicide left no note, not even for his nephew. The will that named George as his only beneficiary was already outdated. Demetrius had taken clear steps to cover up the reasons for his choice and to eliminate any chance for speculation; he made sure to destroy even the smallest signs of the actions that led to his final decision. In the room, everything was found in order, almost too perfect; not a single piece of paper was left on the desk, and not a book was missing from the shelves. On the small table by the bed was the open pistol case; nothing more.

For the thousandth time, a question arose in the mind of the survivor: "Why did he kill himself? Had he a secret which gnawed at his heart? Or else, was it the cruel sagacity of his intelligence which rendered life insupportable? He bore his destiny within himself, as I bear mine in myself."

For the thousandth time, a question crossed the survivor's mind: "Why did he take his own life? Did he have a secret that tormented him? Or was it the harsh truth of his intelligence that made life unbearable? He carried his destiny within himself, just as I carry mine within me."

He looked at the little silver emblem still suspended on the wall at the head of the bed, a symbol of religion, a maternal pious souvenir. It was a fine piece of workmanship by an old master goldsmith of Guardiagrele, Andrea Gallucci—a sort of hereditary jewel. "He loved religious emblems, sacred music, the odor of incense, crucifixes, the hymns of the Latin Church. He was a mystic, an ascetic, the most passionate contemplator of the inner life; but he did not believe in God."

He looked at the small silver emblem still hanging on the wall above the bed, a symbol of faith and a treasured keepsake from his mother. It was a beautifully made piece by the old master goldsmith from Guardiagrele, Andrea Gallucci—a kind of family heirloom. "He loved religious symbols, sacred music, the smell of incense, crucifixes, and the hymns of the Latin Church. He was a mystic, an ascetic, and the most passionate thinker about inner life; but he didn’t believe in God."

He looked at the pistol-case; and a thought, latent in the deepest recesses of his brain, was revealed to him as by a lightning flash. "I, too, will kill myself with one of these pistols—with the same, on the same bed." After a short appeasement, his exaltation took hold of him again; again he felt his flesh creep. Once more he felt the actual and profound sensation of the shudder already experienced on the tragic day, when he had wished to raise, with his own hands, the black veil spread over the dead man's face, and when, through the linen wrappings, he believed he could see the ravages of the wound, the horrible ravage made by the explosion of the firearm, by the impact of the ball against the bone of the skull, against that brow so delicate and so pure. In reality, he had seen only a portion of the nose, the mouth, and the chin. The rest was hidden by the bandages several times folded, perhaps because the eyes had started from their sockets. But the mouth, intact, permitted a view of the beard, silky and thin—the mouth, pale and withered, which, living, opened so softly for the unexpected smile—the mouth had received from the seal of death an expression of superhuman calmness, rendered more extraordinary by the bloody havoc hidden by the bandages.

He stared at the gun case, and a thought that had been hidden deep in his mind suddenly hit him like a bolt from the blue. "I, too, will take my own life with one of these guns—with the same, on the same bedAfter a short moment of calm, his intense emotions hit him again; he felt a shiver run down his spine. Once more, he experienced the deep and intense feeling of the shudder he had felt on that tragic day when he wanted to lift the black veil covering the dead man's face with his own hands. He thought he could see the horrific damage from the wound through the layers of cloth, the terrible destruction caused by the gun's explosion, the impact of the bullet against the skull, against that forehead so delicate and pure. In reality, he had only glimpsed part of the nose, the mouth, and the chin. The rest was hidden under bandages that had been folded multiple times, perhaps because the eyes had popped out of their sockets. But the mouth, intact, revealed the silky, thin beard—the mouth, pale and shrunken, which, when alive, had opened softly for an unexpected smile—the mouth had taken on an expression of extraordinary calmness in death, made even more striking by the bloody damage concealed by the bandages.

This image, fixed in an ineffaceable imprint, was graven in the soul of the inheritor, in the centre of his soul; and after five years it still preserved the same evidence, preserved by a fatal power.

This image, permanently engraved in his soul, stayed at the center of his existence; and even after five years, it still had the same intensity, sustained by a tragic power.

In thinking that he also would stretch himself on the same bed, and that he would kill himself with the same weapon, George did not feel that tumultuous and vibrant emotion which sudden resolutions impart; it was rather an indefinable feeling, as if it concerned a project formed a long time ago, and approved in a rather indefinite fashion, and that the time had come to decide about it and to accomplish it. He opened the case, examined the pistols.

As George thought about lying on the same bed and using the same weapon to end his life, he didn’t experience the intense emotions that sudden decisions typically cause; instead, it felt more like a vague sense of a plan he had made long ago that had been accepted in a somewhat unclear way, and now was the time to make a decision and act on it. He opened the case and looked over the pistols.

They were fine weapons, rifled duelling pistols, of old English make, with a stock perfectly fitted to the hand. They reposed on a light-green velvet, a little frayed at the edges of the compartments which contained everything necessary for loading them. As the barrels were of large calibre, the balls were large; those which, when they touch their object, always produce a decisive effect.

They were excellent weapons, rifled dueling pistols made in the traditional English style, with grips that fit perfectly in the hand. They rested on a light-green velvet surface, slightly worn at the edges of the sections that held everything needed to load them. Because the barrels were of large caliber, the bullets were hefty; those that, upon hitting their target, always make a strong impact.

George took one and weighed it in the palm of his hand. "In less than five minutes I could be dead. Demetrius has left on this bed the hollow where I shall lie." And by an imaginary transposition it was himself whom he saw stretched on the couch. But that wood-tick! That wood-tick! He had a perception of being gnawed by the insects, as distinctly and as frightfully as if the animals were in his brain. This implacable gnawing came from the bed, and he perceived it. Then he understood the sadness of the man who, before dying, hears beneath him the gnawing of the wood-tick. When he pictured himself in the act of pressing the trigger, he felt an agonized and repulsive contraction of all his nerves. When he came to the conclusion that nothing forced him to kill himself, and that he could wait, he felt at the deepest recesses of his substance the spontaneous expansion of intense relief. A thousand invisible ties still bound him to life. "Hippolyte!"

George picked one up and held it in his hand. "In less than five minutes, I could be dead. Demetrius has left an impression on this bed where I will lie." And with a mental shift, he imagined himself lying on the couch. But that wood-tick! That wood-tick! He felt like he was being consumed by the insects, as vividly and terrifyingly as if they were in his mind. This relentless gnawing came from the bed, and he sensed it. Then he realized the sadness of a man who, before dying, hears the wood-tick gnawing beneath him. When he pictured himself pulling the trigger, he felt a painful and repulsive tightening of all his nerves. When he understood that nothing was compelling him to take his own life and that he could wait, he felt a deep wave of relief wash over him. A thousand invisible ties still connected him to life. "Hippolyte!"

He went towards the balcony, towards the light, with a sort of impetuosity. A background of an immense landscape, bluish and mysterious, melted in the languor of the day. The sun was slowly setting on the mountain, which it flooded with gold, like the couch of a mistress who awaited. The Majella, enormous and white, all bathed in this liquid gold, reared its huge mass in the sky.

He walked toward the balcony, pulled by the light, with a sense of urgency. The scene behind him was a vast, bluish, mysterious landscape fading into the softness of the day. The sun was slowly setting over the mountain, casting a golden glow, like a lover's embrace that was eagerly anticipated. The Majella, huge and white, bathed in this shimmering gold, rose majestically into the sky.

III.

III.

THE HERMITAGE.

THE HERMITAGE.

CHAPTER I.

CHAPTER 1.

In her letter of May 10th, Hippolyte had said: "I can at last dispose of a free hour to write you a long letter. My brother-in-law has now been dragging his pain from hotel to hotel around the lake for the last ten days; and we both follow him like troubled souls. You could never imagine the melancholy of this pilgrimage. I myself am utterly exhausted; I await the first favorable opportunity to leave them. Have you already found the Hermitage?" She had said: "Your letters increase my torment inexpressibly. I know well your malady; and I divine that words fail you to express your suffering. I would give half of my blood to succeed in convincing you, once for all, that I am yours, absolutely yours, forever, until death. I think of you, of you only, uninterruptedly, every instant of my life. Away from you, I cannot enjoy one moment's calm and happiness. Everything disgusts and irritates me. Oh, when will it be given me to be with you entire days, to live your life! You will see; I shall no longer be the same woman. I shall be amiable, tender, gentle. I shall take care to be always the same, always discreet. I shall tell you all my thoughts, and you will tell me all yours. I shall be your mistress, your friend, your sister; and, if you believe me worthy, I will be also your counsellor. I have a lucid intuition of things, and a hundred times I have experienced this lucidity, which has never led me into error. My sole care will be to please you always, never to be a burden in your life. In me you should find only sweetness and repose.... I have many faults, my friend; but you will aid me to conquer them. You will make me perfect, for yourself. I await from you the first encouragement. Later, when I am sure of myself, I will say to you: Now I am worthy; now I have the consciousness of being what you desire. And you, too, will be proud to think that I owe you all, that I am your creature in everything; and then it will seem to you that I am more intimately yours, and you will love me always more, always more. It will be a life of love such as has never before been seen."

In her letter dated May 10th, Hippolyte wrote: "I finally have an hour to write you a long letter. My brother-in-law has been dragging his pain from hotel to hotel around the lake for the past ten days, and we’re both following him like lost souls. You can't imagine how sad this journey has been. I’m completely worn out; I’m just waiting for the first chance to leave them. Have you found the Hermitage yet?" She added: "Your letters make my suffering even worse. I understand your struggles, and I can feel that you can't find the words to express your pain. I would give half my blood to prove to you once and for all that I am yours, completely yours, forever, until death. I think about you, only you, all the time, every moment of my life. Away from you, I can’t enjoy a single moment of peace or happiness. Everything disgusts and frustrates me. Oh, when will I have the chance to be with you for whole days and share your life? You'll see; I won't be the same woman. I’ll be kind, loving, gentle. I’ll make sure to always be the same, always respectful. I’ll share all my thoughts with you, and you’ll share all yours with me. I’ll be your lover, your friend, your sister; and if you think I’m worthy, I’ll also be your advisor. I have a clear perspective on things, and many times this clarity has never let me down. My only goal will be to make you happy and never to be a burden in your life. With me, you should find only sweetness and peace.... I have many flaws, my friend; but you will help me overcome them. You will make me perfect, for you. I await your first encouragement. Later, when I’m sure of myself, I’ll say to you: Now I am worthy; now I know I am what you desire. And you, too, will feel proud knowing that I owe everything to you, that I am your creation in every way; and then it will seem to you that I belong to you even more, and you will love me more and more. It will be a love like no other that has ever been seen."

In a postscript: "I send you a rhododendron gathered in the park of Isola Madre.... Yesterday, in the pocket of that gray dress which you know, I found the note from Albano which I had asked you for as a souvenir. It is dated April 9th. It has been marked with several baskets of wood. Do you recall our great fires of love? Courage, courage! The renewal of happiness is approaching. In one week, in ten days at the most, I shall be wherever it pleases you. With you, no matter where."

In a postscript: "I’m sending you a rhododendron I picked in the Isola Madre park.... Yesterday, I found the note from Albano that I asked you to keep as a souvenir in the pocket of that gray dress you know. It's datedApril 9thIt has several signs ofwooden basketsDo you remember our passionate moments? Stay strong, stay strong! The return of happiness is coming soon. In a week, at most ten days, I’ll be wherever you want me to be. With you, no matter what.

CHAPTER II.

CHAPTER 2.

And George, who at heart hardly believed in success, but who was suddenly seized by an insensate ardor, attempted the supreme test.

And George, who deep down hardly believed in success, but who was suddenly filled with a wild enthusiasm, took on the ultimate challenge.

He left Guardiagrele for the littoral, in quest of the Hermitage. The country, the sea, the motion, the physical activity, the variety of the incidents strewn along the course of this exploration, the singularity of his own condition—all these new things stirred him, restored his equilibrium, gave him an illusory confidence. It seemed to him that he had just escaped by a miracle from the assault of a mortal malady in which he had been face to face with death. For the first few days, life had for him that sweetness and depth which it only has for convalescents. Hippolyte's romantic dream floated about his heart.

He left Guardiagrele for the coast, looking for the Hermitage. The scenery, the sea, the movement, the physical activity, the different experiences he faced on this journey, and the uniqueness of his own situation—all these new elements thrilled him, brought him back to equilibrium, and gave him a misleading sense of confidence. It felt like he had just escaped a serious illness where he had been close to death. For the first few days, life felt sweet and profound to him, a feeling only those recovering from illness know. Hippolyte's romantic dream remained in his heart.

"If she should succeed in curing me! To cure me would require a healthy and strong love." He avoided looking into the very bottom of his conscience; he fought shy of the interior sarcasm that those two adjectives provoked. "On earth, there is but one durable intoxication: security in the possession of another creature, absolute and unshakable security. This intoxication I am seeking. I would like to be able to say: My loved one, present or absent, lives entirely in me; my will is her only law; if I ceased to love her she would die; in dying, she will regret only my love." Instead of resigning himself to enjoy love in the form of suffering, he persisted in following it in the form of pleasure. He felt that his mind was corroded irreparably. Once more he felt he had degraded his manhood. He discovered the Hermitage at San Vito, in the land of the furze, on the borders of the Adriatic. It was the ideal Hermitage—a house built on a plateau, half-way up on the cliffs, in a grove of orange and olive trees, facing a little bay closed in by two promontories.

"What if she actually cures me! To heal me would require a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."healthyandstrong loveHe didn’t want to explore his conscience too much; he stayed away from the inner sarcasm those two words triggered. "On this earth, there's only one lasting high:securityI want that feeling of absolute and unshakeable security that comes from having another person in my life. That’s what I’m striving for. I want to be able to say: My beloved, whether she’s near or far, exists completely within me; my will is her only law; if I stopped loving her, she would cease to exist; in dying, she would only grieve for my love. Instead of viewing love as suffering, he continued to pursue it as pleasure. He felt like his mind was permanently damaged. Once again, he sensed that he had compromised his manhood. He found the Hermitage at San Vito, in the land of the furze, by the Adriatic Sea. It was the perfect Hermitage— a house built on a plateau, halfway up the cliffs, surrounded by a grove of orange and olive trees, overlooking a small bay flanked by two headlands.

Very primitive, the architecture of the house. An outer stairway led up to a loggia on which opened the four doors of four rooms. Each room had its door, and vis-à-vis, in the wall opposite, a window looking out on the olive-grove. To the upper loggia there was a corresponding lower loggia; but the rooms on the ground floor, with the exception of one, were uninhabitable.

The house had simple architecture. An outdoor staircase led up to a loggia that opened to four doors, each leading to a different room. Each room had its own door, and across from it, on the adjacent wall, was a window overlooking the olive grove. There was a lower loggia that matched the upper one; however, the ground floor rooms, except for one, were unsuitable for living.

On one side, the house was contiguous to an old ruin inhabited by the peasants who owned it. Two enormous oaks, that the persevering breath of the northerly winds had bent towards the hill, shaded the court and protected the stone tables, useful for dining in summer time. This court was surrounded by a stone parapet, and, rising above the parapet, acacia-trees, loaded with odorous bloom, delineated against the background of the sea the delicate elegance of their foliage.

On one side, the house was right next to an old ruin inhabited by the peasants who owned it. Two huge oaks, leaning toward the hill because of the strong northern winds, shaded the courtyard and sheltered the stone tables that were great for summer dining. This courtyard was enclosed by a stone wall, and above the wall, acacia trees, loaded with fragrant blossoms, contrasted beautifully with the sea in the background with the delicate elegance of their leaves.

This house was used only for lodging strangers who rented it for the bathing season, according to the industry practised by all the villagers of the coast in the region of San Vito. It was about two miles distant from the borough, on the border of a territory called Portelles, in quiet and mild solitude. Each of the two promontories was pierced by a tunnel, the two openings of which were visible from the house. The railroad ran from one to the other in a straight line, along the shore, a distance of from five to six hundred yards. At the extreme point of the right-hand promontory, on a bank of rocks the Trabocco stretched, a strange fishing machine, constructed entirely of beams and planks, like a colossal spider-web.

This house was only used to host visitors who rented it during the bathing season, just like all the villagers along the coast near San Vito. It was about two miles from the town, located on the edge of an area called Portelles, in a quiet and peaceful setting. Each of the two cliffs had a tunnel passing through them, and you could see both openings from the house. The railroad ran directly from one cliff to the other along the shore, a distance of five to six hundred yards. At the far end of the right cliff, on a rocky ledge, was the Trabocco, an unusual fishing device made entirely of beams and planks, looking like a giant spider-web.

The tenant, out of season, was greeted like an unhoped for and extraordinary piece of good fortune.

The tenant was unexpectedly welcomed like a surprising and fortunate twist of fate.

The head of the family, an old man, said:

The head of the family, an old man, said:

"The house is yours."

"The house is yours."

He refused to name a price, and said: "If you are satisfied with it, you will give me what you wish and when you please."

He wouldn't give a specific price and said, "If you're satisfied with it, you can pay me whatever you want, whenever you want."

While uttering these cordial words, he examined the stranger with an eye so scrutinizing that the latter was embarrassed and surprised by this too piercing look. The old man was blind with one eye, bald on the top of his head, with two little tufts of white hair on the temples; his chin was shaven, and he carried his entire body before him, sustained by two bow legs. His limbs were deformed by hard work: by the labor at the plough, which advances the right shoulder and twists the body; by the labor of mowing, which forces the knees apart; by the labor of thinning the vines, which bends the body in two; by all the slow and patient labors of agriculture.

As he spoke these friendly words, he gazed at the stranger with such intensity that it made the stranger feel uncomfortable and surprised by the depth of the stare. The old man was blind in one eye, bald on top, with a couple of small tufts of white hair at his temples; his chin was clean-shaven, and he leaned forward, supported by his bow legs. His limbs were misshapen from years of hard work: from plowing, which raised his right shoulder and twisted his body; from mowing, which forced his knees apart; from thinning the vines, which bent him over; and from all the slow, patient tasks of farming.

"You'll give what you wish."

"You'll get what you wish."

He had already scented in this affable young man, with his somewhat distracted and almost wandering air, the generous milord, inexperienced, careless of money. He knew that the generosity of his guest would be much more profitable for him than if he made his own terms.

He had already noticed that this friendly young man, with his slightly distracted and almost absent-minded vibe, was a generous nobleman who lacked experience and was careless with money. He understood that his guest's generosity would be much more advantageous for him than attempting to negotiate his own terms.

George asked:

George asked:

"Is the place quiet, without visitors, without noise?"

"Is the place quiet, with no visitors or noise?"

The old man pointed to the sea and smiled:

The old man pointed at the ocean and smiled.

"Look; you will hear nothing but that."

"Listen; you won't hear anything else besides that."

He added:

He said:

"Sometimes the sound of the loom, too. But now Candia hardly weaves at all."

"Sometimes you can hear the loom as well. But now Candia hardly weaves at all."

And he smiled, pointing to the threshold where stood his daughter-in-law, blushing.

He smiled and pointed to the doorway where his daughter-in-law stood, blushing.

She was enceinte, already very large at the waist, blond, a clear carnation, her face sown with freckles. She had big gray eyes, the iris veined like agates. She wore in her ears two heavy gold rings, and on her bosom the presenfoso, a large star of filigree work, with two hearts in the centre. On the threshold beside her was a little girl of ten, a blonde also, with a sweet expression.

She waspregnant, already quite large at the waist, blonde, with a clear complexion and a face dotted with freckles. She had big gray eyes, the irises patterned like agates. She wore two heavy gold rings in her ears, and on her chest was the presenfoso, a large star made of filigree, featuring two hearts in the center. Next to her on the threshold stood a little girl of ten, also blonde, with a sweet expression.

"One could drink down that little madcap in a glass," said the old man. "That's all! There are only us and Albadora."

"You could take that little wild one in a shot," the old man said. "That's it! It's just us and Albadora."

He turned toward the olive-grove and began to call:

He turned toward the olive grove and began to shout:

"Albadora! Albadò!"

"Albadora! Albadò!"

Then, addressing his granddaughter:

Then, talking to his granddaughter:

"Helen, go and call her," he said.

"Helen, go call her," he said.

Helen disappeared.

Helen is missing.

"Twenty-two children!" cried the old man. "Albadora gave me twenty-two children—six boys and sixteen girls. I have lost three boys and seven girls. The other nine girls are married. One of my boys went to America; another has made his home in Tocco, and works in the petroleum mines; the youngest, the one whom Candia married, is employed on the railway, and only visits us every two weeks. We are left all alone. Ah! signor, it is well said that one father supports a hundred children, and that a hundred children do not support one father."

"Twenty-two kids!" shouted the old man. "Albadora gave me twenty-two kids—six boys and sixteen girls. I’ve lost three boys and seven girls. The other nine girls are married. One of my boys went to America; another settled in Tocco and works in the oil mines; the youngest, the one Candia married, works on the railway and only visits us every two weeks. We're all alone now. Ah! Sir, it’s true what they say: one father can support a hundred kids, but a hundred kids can’t support one father."

The septuagenarian Sibyl appeared, bearing in her apron a heap of large earth-snails, a slimy and flaccid heap, from which protruded long tentacles. She was a woman of tall stature, but bent, emaciated, broken by fatigue and by frequent pregnancies, weakened by childbirths, with a small head, wrinkled like a withered apple, on a neck full of hollows and tendons. In her apron the snails stuck together, twisted about one another, glued to one another, greenish, yellowish, whitish, frothy, with colorations of pale iridescent reflections. One of them had crawled up on her hand.

The seventy-year-old Sibyl appeared, holding a pile of large earth snails in her apron, a slimy and soft mess with long tentacles sticking out. She was tall but hunched over, thin and worn out from fatigue and many pregnancies, weakened by childbirth, with a small head wrinkled like a dried apple, on a neck crisscrossed with hollows and tendons. In her apron, the snails were tangled up, twisting around each other, stuck together, greenish, yellowish, whitish, frothy, with hints of pale iridescent reflections. One of them had crawled up onto her hand.

The old man exclaimed:

The elder man exclaimed:

"This gentleman wishes to rent the house from to-day on."

"This guy wants to rent the house starting today."

"God bless you!" she cried.

"Bless you!" she cried.

And, with a rather silly yet kind air, she drew closer to George, leering at him with eyes sunk deep in their orbits, almost sightless.

With a slightly goofy but friendly attitude, she got closer to George, grinning at him with eyes deeply set in their sockets, almost blind.

She added:

She said:

"It's Jesus come back to earth. God bless you! May you live as long as there's bread and wine. May you become as great as the sun!"

"It's Jesus back on earth. God bless you! May you live as long as there’s bread and wine. May you be as great as the sun!"

And, with a joyous step, she passed on into the house, through the same door which all her twenty-two children had passed through on their way to baptism.

With a joyful step, she walked into the house through the same door that all twenty-two of her children had used on their way to baptism.

The old man said to George:

The old man said to George:

"My name is Colas di Cinzio; but, as my father's surname was Sciampagne, everybody calls me Colas di Sciampagne. Come and see the garden."

"My name is Colas di Cinzio, but since my dad's last name was Sciampagne, everyone calls me Colas di Sciampagne. Come take a look at the garden."

George followed the peasant.

George followed the farmer.

"The crops are very promising this year."

"The crops look great this year."

The old man, walking in front, praised the plantations, and, as is common with persons who have grown old in the midst of nature, he made prognostications. The garden was luxuriant, and seemed to enclose in its circle all the gifts of abundance. The orange-trees shed such waves of perfume that, at moments, the atmosphere acquired a sweet and powerful savor, like that of a generous wine. The other fruit-trees were no longer in flower, but their innumerable fruits hung from nourishing branches, rocked by the breath of heaven.

The old man, walking ahead, admired the gardens, and like many who have spent their lives in nature, he made predictions. The garden was vibrant and seemed to hold all the gifts of abundance within its borders. The orange trees released such strong waves of fragrance that, at times, the air had a sweet and intense flavor, like rich wine. The other fruit trees were no longer blooming, but their countless fruits hung from healthy branches, swaying in the gentle breeze.

George thought: "This, perhaps, is what the superior life would be: a limitless liberty; a noble and fruitful solitude which would envelop me with its warmest emanations; to journey on amidst the vegetal creation as one would amongst a multitude of intelligences; to wrest from it the occult thought and to divine the mute sentiment which reigns beneath the externals; to successively render my being comfortable with each of these beings, and to successively substitute for my weakened and oblique soul each of these simple and strong souls; to contemplate nature with such a continuity of attention that I should succeed in reproducing, in my own person, the harmonious palpitation of all creatures; finally, by a laborious and ideal metamorphosis, identify myself with the robust tree whose roots absorb the invisible subterranean ferments, and whose summit imitates, by its agitation, the voice of the sea. Would not that be truly a superior life?" At the sight of the spring-time exuberance that transfigured the surrounding places, he permitted himself to be dominated by a sort of drunken panic. But the fatal habit of contradiction cut short this transport, brought him back to his old ideas, opposed reality to dreams. "We have no contact whatever with nature. We have only the imperfect perception of exterior forms. It is impossible for man to enter into communion with things. Man has certainly the power to inject into things all his own substance; but he never receives anything in return. The sea will never speak to him in an intelligible language, the earth will never reveal to him its secret. Man may feel all his blood circulate in the fibres of the tree, but the tree will never give him one drop of its vital sap."

George thought, "Maybe this is what a truly great life would be: unlimited freedom; a beautiful, enriching solitude that surrounds me with its warm energy; wandering in nature like one would in a crowd of intelligent beings; uncovering hidden thoughts and sensing the silent feelings beneath the surface; gradually bringing comfort to myself through each of these entities, replacing my weak and distorted soul with each of these simple, strong souls; observing nature with such focused attention that I could replicate the harmonious rhythm of all creatures within myself; ultimately, through a hard and ideal transformation, connecting with the sturdy tree whose roots draw unseen nutrients from the ground and whose branches sway, echoing the voice of the sea. Wouldn't that truly be a great life?" As he saw the vibrant spring that changed the surrounding landscape, he allowed himself to feel a kind of dizzying panic. But the harsh habit of contradiction quickly cut this moment short, pulling him back to his old beliefs, pitting reality against dreams. "We have no real connection with nature. We only have a limited perception of external forms. It's impossible for humans to truly connect with the world around them. While humans can certainly infuse things with their own essence, they never receive anything in return. The sea will never speak to them clearly, and the earth will never reveal its secrets. A person might feel their blood flowing through the fibers of a tree, but the tree will never give them a single drop of its life force."

Pointing out with his finger such or such a marvel of luxuriance, the one-eyed old peasant said:

Pointing at various wonders of greenery, the one-eyed old farmer said:

"A stableful of dung performs more miracles than a churchful of saints."

"A barn full of manure produces more miracles than a church full of saints."

Pointing with his finger to a field of flowering beans at the end of the garden, he said:

He pointed to a field of blooming beans at the edge of the garden and said:

"The bean is the spy of the year."

"The bean is the secret agent of the year."

The field undulated almost imperceptibly. The small leaves, of a grayish green, agitated their thin points beneath the white or azure flowering. Every flower resembled a half-closed mouth, and bore two spots, black as eyes. Among those that were not yet faded, the superior petals slightly covered the spots, like pale eyelids on pupils which regard sidewise. The quivering of all those lipped and eyed flowers had a strange animal expression, attractive and indescribable.

The field gently rolled and swayed. The small grayish-green leaves stirred their thin tips among the white and blue flowers. Each flower resembled a half-closed mouth, featuring two spots as black as eyes. Among those that hadn’t wilted yet, the upper petals slightly concealed the spots, resembling pale eyelids over pupils that seemed to glance sideways. The quivering of all those lipped and eyed flowers gave off a unique, animal-like expression that was both captivating and difficult to describe.

George thought: "How happy Hippolyte will be here! She has a delicate and passionate taste for all the humble beauties of the earth. I remember her little cries of admiration and pleasure on discovering some plant of unknown form, a new flower, a leaf, a bay, a bizarre insect, a shadow, a reflection." He pictured her to himself, slim and agile, in graceful attitudes, among the verdure. And an anguish suddenly overwhelmed him: the anguish of taking her again, of reconquering her entirely, of making himself loved immensely by her; of giving her a new joy every second. "Her eyes will be always filled with me. All her senses will remain closed to all sensations but those that will come to her from me. My words will seem to her more delicious than any other sound." Suddenly the power of love appeared to him to be unlimited. His inner life acquired a vertiginous acceleration.

George thought, "How happy Hippolyte will be here! She has a sensitive and passionate appreciation for all the simple beauties of the world. I remember her little gasps of admiration and joy when she discovered some unusual plant, a new flower, a leaf, a unique insect, a shadow, a reflection." He pictured her, slim and agile, striking graceful poses among the greenery. But then a wave of anguish suddenly hit him: the pain of wanting to win her back entirely, to make her love him deeply, to bring her new joy at every moment. "Her eyes will always be filled with me. All her senses will be closed off to everything except what comes from me. My words will sound sweeter to her than anything else." In that moment, the power of love felt limitless to him. His inner life began to race at a dizzying speed.

When he mounted the stairway of the Hermitage, he believed that his heart would break under the pressure of his increasing anxiety. Arrived at the loggia, he took in the landscape with an intoxicated look. In his profound agitation, he believed he felt that at that minute the sun beamed truly on the bottom of his heart.

As he climbed the stairs to the Hermitage, he felt like his heart might break under the burden of his increasing anxiety. When he arrived at the loggia, he looked at the landscape with a stunned expression. In his intense distress, it felt like the sun was shining right on his heart.

The sea, stirred by an equal and continuous thrill, reflecting the happiness scattered in the sky, seemed to refract this happiness in myriads of inextinguishable smiles. Through the crystal air, all the distant vistas were clearly defined—the Vasto Point, Mount Gargano, the Tremiti Islands, on the right; Cape Moro, the Nicchiola, Cape Ortona, on the left. The white Ortona resembled a glittering Asiatic city on a hill in Palestine, standing boldly against the azure, all in parallel lines, without minarets. That chain of promontories and gulfs, in the shape of a half-moon, suggested the image of a row of offerings, because each handle bore a cereal treasure. The furze spread its mantle of gold over the entire coast. From every bush arose a dense cloud of effluvia, as from a censer. The air respired was just as delicious as a sip of elixir.

The sea, stirred by a shared excitement, reflecting the joy scattered across the sky, seemed to radiate happiness in countless unquenchable smiles. Through the clear air, all the distant views were sharply defined—the Vasto Point, Mount Gargano, the Tremiti Islands on the right; Cape Moro, the Nicchiola, Cape Ortona on the left. The white Ortona looked like a shining Asian city on a hill in Palestine, standing boldly against the blue sky, all in straight lines, without minarets. That line of cliffs and bays, shaped like a crescent, resembled a series of offerings, with each handle containing a treasure of grain. The furze spread its golden blanket over the entire coast. From every bush rose a thick cloud of fragrance, like from a censer. The air we breathed was just as delightful as a sip of elixir.

CHAPTER III.

CHAPTER 3.

The first few days, George gave all his care to the little house which was to receive the New Life within its great peace; and to help him in the preparations he had Colas di Sciampagne, who seemed expert at all trades. On a band of fresh plastering he had written with the point of a reed this old device, suggested by the illusion: Parva domus, magna quies. And he saw a favorable presage even in the three blades of bay sown by the wind between the interstices of the raised edge of the window.

In the first few days, George concentrated entirely on the little house that was about to welcome New Life within its peaceful surroundings. To help him with the preparations, he had Colas di Sciampagne, who appeared to be skilled in many trades. On a new section of plaster, he wrote with the tip of a reed this old saying inspired by the illusion:Parva domus, magna quiesHe even saw a good sign in the three bay leaves that had blown in with the wind and landed in the spaces of the raised window ledge.

But, when all was ready and this false energy had gone, he found again in his inmost self the inquietude, the discontent, and that implacable anguish the true cause of which he did not know; he felt confusedly that his destiny had once more pushed him into an oblique and perilous pass. It seemed to him that, from another house and from other lips, there came to him now a voice of recall and reproach. In his soul there revived the heartbreaking farewells, tearless and yet so cruel, in which he had lied from shame on reading in his deceived mother's tired eyes the question, too sad: "For whom are you abandoning me?"

But when everything was set and that fake energy wore off, he felt the restlessness, dissatisfaction, and relentless anguish return, the true cause of which he couldn't grasp; he had a vague sense that his fate had once again trapped him in a twisted and dangerous situation. It felt like he was hearing a call back from another home and different voices, along with a sense of blame. In his soul, the heartbreaking goodbyes re-emerged, tearless yet so painful, where he had lied out of shame after seeing the weary question in his deceived mother’s eyes, a question too sad: "For whom"Are you leaving me?"

Was it not this mute question, the recollection of that blush and that lie, which inspired him with the inquietude, the discontent, and the anguish, at the moment that he was about to enter the New Life? And how could he silence that voice? By what intoxication?

Wasn’t it this unspoken question, the memory of that blush and that lie, that made him feel uneasy, dissatisfied, and distressed just as he was about to start the New Life? And how could he silence that voice? With what kind of distraction?

He did not dare reply. In spite of his deep trouble, he wished still to believe in the promise of her who was going to come; he hoped to be able still to attribute to his love a high moral signification. Had he not an ardent desire to live, to give to all the forces of his nature a rhythmic development, to feel himself complete and harmonious? Love would finally effect this prodigy; he would finally find in love the plenitude of his humanity, deformed and diminished by so many miseries.

He didn’t dare to reply. Even with his serious troubles, he still wanted to believe in the promise of the one who was coming; he hoped he could still see a high moral value in his love. Didn’t he have a strong desire to live, to allow all his natural energies to develop rhythmically, to feel whole and balanced? Love would ultimately make this miracle happen; he would finally discover in love the fullness of his humanity, which had been twisted and lessened by so many hardships.

With these hopes and these vague tendencies, he sought to cheat his remorse; but what dominated him in presence of this woman's image was always desire. In despite of all his platonic aspirations, he could not succeed in seeing in love anything else but the work of the flesh, could not imagine the days to come but as a succession of already familiar sensual pleasures. In that benign solitude, in the company of that passionate woman, what life could he live, if not a life of idleness and voluptuousness?

With these hopes and unclear feelings, he tried to shake off his guilt; but what always overwhelmed him when he thought of this woman was desire. Despite all his idealistic dreams, he couldn’t see love as anything other than physical pleasure and could only imagine the future as a series of familiar indulgences. In that enjoyable solitude, with that passionate woman beside him, what kind of life could he have except one of leisure and sensuality?

And all the past sorrows came back to his mind, with all the painful pictures: his mother's haggard face and swollen red eyes, scorched by tears; Christine's sweet and heart-broken smile; the large head of the sickly child, always leaning on a bosom barren of all but sighs; the cadaveric mask of the poor idiotic gormand.

All the past sorrows rushed back to his mind, along with the painful images: his mother's tired face and swollen red eyes, filled with tears; Christine's gentle and heartbroken smile; the large head of the sick child, always resting on a chest that held nothing but sighs; the lifeless mask of the poor foolish glutton.

And his mother's tired eyes asked: "For whom are you abandoning me?"

And his mother's weary eyes asked: "Whoare you leaving me for?

CHAPTER IV.

CHAPTER 4.

It was the afternoon. George explored the tortuous path which, by a succession of ups and downs, led towards the Vasto Point on the edge of the sea. He gazed before and around him with a curiosity always awake, almost betraying an effort to be attentive, as if he wished to surprise some obscure thought translated by these simple semblances, or to render himself master of some unseizable secret.

It was afternoon. George made his way along the winding path that, with its ups and downs, led to Vasto Point by the sea. He looked ahead and around him with a persistent curiosity, almost straining to concentrate, as if he was trying to reveal some hidden idea reflected in these simple views, or to grasp some elusive secret.

In a fold of the hill which followed the sea line, the water of a stream derived from a sort of small aqueduct, made from hollowed trunks and sustained by dead trees, traversed the dale from one shore to the other. There were also trenches carried in hollow tiles, as far as the fertile field where the crops were prospering; and here and there on the reflecting and murmuring trenches, beautiful violet flowers bent with airy grace. All these humble things appeared to have a profound life.

In a dip of the hill along the coast, water from a stream flowed through the valley, coming from a small aqueduct made of hollowed-out tree trunks supported by dead trees. There were also channels of hollow tiles extending to the fertile fields where the crops were thriving; and here and there, on the sparkling, babbling channels, beautiful violet flowers swayed gently in the breeze. All these simple things seemed to have a profound vitality.

And the excess of water ran and spread on the slope towards the sandy beach, passing beneath a small bridge. In the shade of the arch, several women were washing linen, and their gestures were reflected in the water as in a mobile mirror. On the beach, the linen spread out in the sun was of dazzling whiteness. A man was walking along the railroad tracks, his feet naked, carrying his shoes hanging in his hand. A woman came out of the toll-house and, with a rapid gesture, threw some débris from out of a basket. Two little girls, loaded with linen, were running, each trying to outdo the other, laughing. An old woman was hanging blue-colored skeins from a pole.

The extra water flowed down the slope toward the sandy beach, passing under a small bridge. In the shade of the arch, several women were washing clothes, their movements reflected in the water like a moving mirror. On the beach, the clothes spread out in the sun were brilliantly white. A man walked barefoot along the railroad tracks, carrying his shoes in one hand. A woman came out of the tollhouse and quickly threw some trash out of a basket. Two little girls, each carrying laundry, were running and trying to outdo each other while laughing. An old woman was hanging blue yarn from a pole.

Beyond, on the slope of the earth wall that bordered the path, small shells made white spots, fragile roots fluttered in the wind. The traces of the pickaxe that had cut into the fawn-colored earth were still distinguishable. From the top of a heap of earth hung a tuft of dead roots, as light as the scales of a serpent.

Further down, on the slope of the dirt wall beside the path, small shells formed white spots, and delicate roots swayed in the breeze. The marks from the pickaxe that had dug into the tan soil were still clear. From the top of a dirt pile, a bunch of dead roots hung, as light as a snake's scales.

Farther on was a large farmhouse, with a porcelain flower at the summit of its tiled roof. An outer stairway led up to a covered gallery. At the head of the stairway two women were spinning, and, beneath the sun, their distaffs had the resplendency of gold. One could hear the clicking of a weaving machine. Through the window could be seen a weaver, and her rhythmic gesture as she plied the shuttle. Lying down in a neighboring field was a gray ox, a beast of enormous size, shaking ears and tail, peacefully and unceasingly, in order to chase away the flies. Around him, chickens were scratching.

Further ahead stood a large farmhouse, featuring a porcelain flower on its tiled roof. An outdoor staircase led up to a covered balcony. At the top of the stairs, two women were spinning, and in the sunlight, their distaffs gleamed like gold. You could hear the noise of a weaving machine. Through the window, you could see a weaver working rhythmically as she handled the shuttle. Nearby in the field lay a huge gray ox, lazily swatting at flies with its ears and tail, while chickens scratched around it.

A little farther, a second stream traversed the path—laughing, rippling, gay, frisking, limpid.

A bit further along, a second stream ran across the path—bubbling, shimmering, cheerful, playful, and clear.

A little farther on still, near another house, there was a silent garden, full of bushy laurels, closed all round. The stems, slender and straight, rose up motionless, with their crown of shining foliage. And one of these laurels, the most robust, was entirely enveloped by a large, amorous bryonia which triumphed over the austere foliage by the delicacy of its snowlike flowers, and by the freshness of its nuptial perfume. Below, the earth seemed to have been newly turned over. In a corner a black cross shed over the mute enclosure that sort of resigned sadness which reigns in cemeteries. At the end of the path could be seen a stairway, half in the sun and half in the shadow, by which one mounted to a half-open door, which protected two branches of a blessed olive-tree, suspended at the rustic architrave. Below, on the last step, an old man was seated, asleep, his head bare, his chin on his breast, his hands resting on his knees; and the sun was about to touch his venerable brow. From above, through the half-open door, as if to favor the senile slumber, descended the equal sound of a cradle rocking and the equal cadence of a hummed ballad.

A little further along, near another house, there was a quiet garden, surrounded by thick laurel bushes. The tall, straight stems stood still, topped with shiny leaves. One of these laurels, the strongest, was completely wrapped by a large, loving bryonia that outshone the serious foliage with its delicate, snow-white flowers and the fresh scent of its sweet perfume. The ground below looked freshly turned. In one corner, a black cross cast a quiet sadness over the silent area, reminding you of the feelings you get in cemeteries. At the end of the path, you could see a stairway, half in sunlight and half in shadow, leading up to a half-open door that sheltered two branches of a blessed olive tree, hanging from a rustic beam. Below, on the last step, an old man sat sleeping, his head bare, chin resting on his chest, hands on his knees; the sun was about to touch his aged brow. From above, through the half-open door, the steady sound of a rocking cradle mixed with the gentle rhythm of a hummed ballad, seemingly encouraging the old man’s peaceful slumber.

All these humble things seemed to have a profound life.

All these simple things appeared to have a profound significance.

CHAPTER V.

CHAPTER 5.

Hippolyte announced that, according to her promise, she would arrive at San Vito, Tuesday, May 20th, by train direct, about one o'clock in the afternoon.

Hippolyte said that, as she promised, she would be arriving at San Vito on Tuesday, May 20th, by direct train, around 1 PM.

That would be in two days. George wrote to her:

That’s in two days. George wrote to her:

"Come, come! I await you, and never was waiting more tantalizing. Every minute that passes is irremediably lost to happiness. Come. Everything is ready. Or rather, no, nothing is ready, save my desire. It is necessary, my friend, that you provide yourself with an inextinguishable fund of patience and indulgence; because, in this savage and impracticable solitude, every commodity of life is lacking. Oh, how impracticable! Picture to yourself, my friend, that from the station of San Vito to the Hermitage takes three-quarters of an hour by road; and to cover this distance, the only means is to follow on foot the path cut through the granite, rising perpendicularly from the sea. You must be careful to come provided with heavy shoes, and gigantic parasols. As to dresses, it is useless to bring many; a few gay and durable costumes for our morning walks will suffice. Do not forget your bathing suit....

Hurry up! I’m waiting for you, and I’ve never been this excited. Every minute that passes feels like a chance for happiness slipping away. Come on. Everything is set. Well, not really; the only thing ready is my eagerness. You’ll need to bring a lot of patience and kindness with you, my friend, because in this tough and lonely place, everything you need for life is missing. Oh, it’s really challenging! Just think, my friend, it takes about forty-five minutes to get from the San Vito station to the Hermitage by road, and the only way to do it is by walking along a path cut into the rock, climbing straight up from the sea. Make sure to wear sturdy shoes and bring large umbrellas. You don’t need to pack too many clothes; just a few cheerful and durable outfits for our morning walks will be enough. Don’t forget your swimsuit...

"This letter is the last I shall write you. You will get it a few hours before you start. I am writing you in the library, a room in which there are heaps of books which we are hardly likely to read. The afternoon is grayish, and the sea stretches out in endless monotony. The hour is discreet, languorous, propitious for delicate sensualities. Oh, if you were with me! This evening will be my second night at the Hermitage, and I shall spend it alone. If you only saw the bed! It is a rustic bed, a monumental hymeneal altar, large as a field, deep as the slumber of the just—thalamus thalamorum! The mattresses contain the wool of an entire flock, the straw-bed contains the shucks of an entire field of maize. Can these chaste things have the presentiment of your nudity?

This letter is the last one I’ll send you. You’ll get it a few hours before you go. I’m writing to you inthe library, a room packed with so many books that we probably won't read them. The afternoon is gray, and the sea goes on forever in a dull uniformity. The hour is calm, slow, and perfect for simple pleasures. Oh, if only you were here with me! Tonight will be my second night at the Hermitage, and I'll be spending it alone. If only you could see the bed! It’s a rustic bed, a grand wedding altar, as big as a field, as deep as the sleep of the righteous—thalamus thalamorumThe mattresses contain the wool from an entire flock, and the straw mattress is filled with the husks from a whole cornfield. Can these pure materials perceive your nakedness?

"Good-by, good-by. How slowly the hours go by! Who says time has wings? I do not know what I would give if I could go to sleep in this enervating languor, and not awake until Tuesday morning. But no, I will not sleep. I, too, have killed my sleep. I have the constant vision of your mouth."

"Goodbye, goodbye. The hours drag on so slowly! Who says time flies? I have no idea what I would give to fall asleep in this exhausting tiredness and not wake up until Tuesday morning. But no, I can't sleep. I've ruined my own sleep. I can't stop thinking about your lips."

CHAPTER VI.

CHAPTER 6.

For several days voluptuous visions had haunted him without a truce. Desire awoke in his flesh with inconceivable violence. A warm puff of air, a waft of perfume, the rustle of a skirt, mere trifles, sufficed to modify his entire being, to make him languorous, to light up his face with a flame, to accelerate the pulsations of his arteries, to throw him into an agitation bordering on delirium.

For several days, tempting thoughts had tormented him without mercy. Desire surged in his body with an intensity he couldn't fathom. A warm breeze, a trace of perfume, the rustle of a skirt—just these little things could completely shift his mood, make him feel weak, brighten his face, speed up his heartbeat, and drive him to the brink of insanity.

At the profoundest depths of his substance he bore the germs inherited from his father. He, the creature of thought and sentiment, had in his flesh the fatal heredity of that brutish being. But in him instinct had become a passion, and sensuality had assumed almost morbid forms. He was as grieved over this as if it were a shameful malady: he had a horror of these fevers which assailed him unexpectedly, which consumed him miserably; which left him debased, arid, powerless to think. He suffered from certain passions as though they degraded him. Certain sudden passages of brutality, similar to hurricanes over a growing field, devastated his mind, dried up all his inner sources, made painful furrows which for a long time he could not succeed in filling up.

At the core of his being, he carried the inherited traits from his father. He, a being of thought and emotion, bore the harmful legacy of that brutish figure in his flesh. But inside him, instinct had morphed into passion, and sensuality had taken on nearly unhealthy forms. He felt tormented by this, as if it were a shameful illness: he feared these sudden urges that hit him out of nowhere, leaving him feeling miserable; they degraded him, made him feel empty, and left him unable to think. He wrestled with certain passions as if they humiliated him. Sudden bursts of brutality, like hurricanes sweeping across a flourishing field, ravaged his mind, drained all his inner strength, and left deep scars that he couldn't seem to heal for a long time.

At the dawn of the great day, as he awoke after a few hours of a restless dozing, he thought, with a thrill of all his nerves: "She arrives to-day! To-day, in the light of to-day, my eyes will see her! I will hold her in my arms! It almost seems to me as if it will be the first possession; it seems to me, too, that I could die of it." The vision conjured up gave him so rude a shock that he felt his body traversed from tip to toe by a start similar to that caused by an electric discharge. In him appeared those terrible physical phenomena against the tyranny of which he was defenceless. All his conscience fell beneath the absolute empire of desire. Once more the hereditary lewdness broke out with an invincible fury in this delicate lover whom it pleased to call his mistress "sister," and who had a thirst for spiritual communions. He contemplated, in mind, his mistress's beauty; and every contour, seen through the flame, assumed in his eyes a radiant splendor, chimerical, almost superhuman. He contemplated, in mind, his mistress's grace; and every attitude assumed a voluptuous fascination of inconceivable intensity. In her, all was light, perfume, and rhythm.

At dawn, as he woke from a few hours of restless sleep, he thought, with excitement rushing through him: "She’s arriving today! Today, in this very light, I will see her! I will hold her in my arms! It almost feels like this will be my first real possession; it also feels like I could die from it." The vision that came to him was so intense that it felt like an electric shock ran through his body. He felt overwhelming physical sensations that he couldn't resist. All his morals completely gave way to desire. Once again, his inherited lust ignited with unstoppable force in this gentle lover, who liked to call his mistress "sister," and who longed for deep spiritual connections. He imagined his mistress’s beauty, and every curve, seen through his passionate thoughts, sparkled with almost otherworldly brilliance. He visualized her grace, and each movement had an extraordinary, captivating allure. In her, everything was light, fragrance, and rhythm.

This admirable creature he possessed—he, he alone.... But, spontaneously, as the smoke rises from a poor fire, a jealous thought disengaged itself from his desire. To dissipate the agitation which he felt growing, he sprang from the bed.

This incredible creature belonged to him—only him.... But suddenly, like smoke from a feeble flame, a jealous thought escaped from his longing. To ease the increasing tension he was feeling, he got out of bed.

At the window, at dawn, the olive-tree branches had an imperceptible undulation, pale, between gray and white. The sound of the sparrows discreetly twittering was heard above the dull, monotonous wash of the sea. In a stable a lamb bleated timidly.

At dawn, the olive tree branches swayed gently by the window, a soft blend of gray and white. The quiet chirping of sparrows was audible over the steady, dull sound of the sea. In a stable, a lamb bleated softly.

He went out into the loggia, comforted by the tonic virtue of a bath, and drank in deeply the morning air charged with savory odors. His lungs dilated; his thoughts took their flight, agile, each marked with the image of the waited-for woman; a feeling of renewed youth made his heart palpitate.

He stepped out onto the porch, feeling refreshed after a nice bath, and breathed in the morning air filled with enjoyable scents. His lungs expanded; his thoughts soared, each one showcasing the image of the woman he had been anticipating; a sense of renewed youth made his heart race.

Before him was the maturity of the sun, pure, simple, without a vestige of clouds, without mystery. Above the silver sea arose a crimson disk, clearly defined, almost sharp, like a disk of metal fresh from the forge.

In front of him was the sun in all its glory, clear and straightforward, with no clouds and no hint of mystery. Above the sparkling sea, a bright red disk rose, sharply defined, almost like a piece of metal straight from the forge.

Colas di Sciampagne, who was busy cleaning the court, cried out to him:

Colas di Sciampagne, who was busy cleaning the court, called out to him:

"To-day is a great holiday. The lady is coming. The corn comes into the ear without waiting for the Ascension."

"Today is a major holiday. The woman is arriving. The corn is ripening without waiting for the Ascension."

George smiled at the courteous remark of the old man, and asked:

George smiled at the nice comment from the old man and asked:

"Did you think of the women to gather the furze flowers? The entire length of the road must be strewn with them."

"Did you think about the women picking the furze flowers? The entire length of the road should be filled with them."

The old man gave an impatient gesture, as if to signify that he required no reminder.

The old man waved his hand dismissively, as if to indicate that he didn't need a reminder.

"I sent for five!"

"I ordered five!"

And he named them, showing the places where the young girls lived.

He named them, indicating where the young girls lived.

"The Monkey's daughter, the Ogress's daughter, Favetta, Splendor, and Garbin's daughter."

"The Monkey's daughter, the Ogress's daughter, Favetta, Splendor, and Garbin's daughter."

These names provoked in George a sudden mirth. It seemed to him that all the spirit of springtime entered into his heart, that a wave of fragrant poesy inundated it. Did not these virgins step out of a fairy tale to strew flowers on the road under the feet of the beautiful Roman?

These names instantly made George laugh out loud. It felt to him like the essence of spring had filled his heart, as if a wave of sweet poetry washed over him. Didn’t these young women come straight out of a fairy tale to sprinkle flowers on the path beneath the feet of the handsome Roman?

He abandoned himself to the anxious enjoyment of expectation. He asked, restlessly:

He surrendered to the anxious excitement of anticipation. He asked, feeling uneasy:

"Where are they gathering their harvest of furze?"

"Where are they gathering their gorse harvest?"

"Up yonder," replied Colas di Sciampagne, pointing to the hillock; "up yonder, on the Chesnaie. Their singing will guide you."

"There," replied Colas di Sciampagne, pointing to the hillock, "over there, on the Chesnaie. Their singing will guide you."

In fact, a feminine chant came at intervals from the hill. George started up the incline, in search of the singers. The small, tortuous path wound through a copse of young oaks. At a certain place it branched out into a number of paths, the ends of which could not be seen; and the narrow groves, hollowed between the thickets, crossed by innumerable roots close to the ground, formed a sort of mountainous labyrinth in which the sparrows twittered and the blackbirds whistled. George, led by both chant and perfume, did not go astray. He found the field of furze.

A soft, feminine song floated down from the hill from time to time. George made his way up the slope, searching for the singers. The narrow, twisting path wound through a grove of young oaks. At one point, it split into several trails, with no clear destination; the dense groves, formed between the thickets and filled with numerous roots close to the ground, created a sort of hilly maze where sparrows chirped and blackbirds sang. Following both the melody and the scent, George managed to stay on track. He eventually encountered the field of gorse.

It was a plateau on which the furze flourished so plentifully that it presented to the eye the uniformity of a vast yellow mantle, sulphur-colored, resplendent. The five lasses were gathering the flowering branches in order to fill their baskets, and were singing. They were singing at the top of their voices, in a perfect chord of the third and fifth. When they came to the refrain, they straightened up above the bushes to permit the note to more freely emerge from their unconfined chests; and they held the note a long time, looking in each other's eyes, holding before them their hands full of flowers.

It was a plateau where the gorse grew so thickly that it appeared like a huge yellow blanket, bright and lively. The five girls were picking the flowering branches to fill their baskets, and they were singing. They sang loudly, harmonizing perfectly in thirds and fifths. When they got to the chorus, they stood up straight over the bushes to let the notes resonate freely from their chests; they held the notes for a long time, looking into each other's eyes, hands full of flowers in front of them.

At the sight of the stranger they stopped, and bent over the bushes. Ill-suppressed laughter ran along the yellow carpet. George asked:

When they spotted the stranger, they stopped and leaned over the bushes. Quiet laughter spread across the yellow carpet. George asked:

"Which of you is named Favetta?"

"Is anyone here named Favetta?"

A young girl, brown as an olive, rose to reply, astonished, almost afraid.

A young girl, olive-skinned, stood up to reply, taken aback and a bit scared.

"It is I, signor."

"It’s me, signor."

"Aren't you the best singer in San Vito?"

"Aren't you the best singer in San Vito?"

"No, signor. That is not true."

"No, sir. That’s not true."

"It is true, it is true!" cried all her companions. "Make her sing, signor."

"It's true, it's true!" her friends all shouted. "Have her sing, sir."

She denied it, laughing, her face on fire; and while her companions insisted, she twisted her apron. She was of small stature, but very well formed, her bosom large and heaving, developed by singing. She had curly hair, heavy eyebrows, an aquiline nose, a rather defiant carriage of her head.

She laughed and denied it, her face turning red; and while her friends insisted, she played with her apron. She was short but had a great figure, with a full bust that moved as she sang. She had curly hair, thick eyebrows, a strong nose, and a proud way of holding her head.

After several refusals, she consented. Her companions threw their arms around her, imprisoned her in their circle. They emerged from among the flowering tufts up to their waists, amid the buzzing of the diligent bees.

After several rejections, she finally agreed. Her friends wrapped their arms around her, enclosing her in their circle. They stepped out from the flowering clusters up to their waists, surrounded by the buzzing of busy bees.

Favetta commenced, at first timidly; then, note by note, her voice became more assured. She had a limpid voice, fluid, crystalline as a spring of water. She sang a distich, and her companions took up the refrain in chorus. They prolonged the final notes in unison, their mouths close together so as to make but one vocal wave; and this wave undulated in the light with the slowness of liturgic cadences.

Favetta began a bit shy, but gradually, note by note, her voice became more confident. She had a clear voice, smooth and crystalline like a spring of water. She sang a couplet, and her friends joined in with the chorus. They held the final notes together, their mouths close enough to produce a single sound wave; and this wave flowed in the light with the slow rhythm of liturgical cadences.

Favetta sang:

Favetta performed:

All the fountains are dry,
My love is dying of thirst,
Tromme lari, lira....
Love, forever!
Love, I'm so thirsty, oh! so thirsty,
Where is the water you promised me?
Tromme lari, lira....
Love, forever!
I bring you a bowl made of clay.
Hanging from a chain of gold,
Tromme lari, lira....
Love, forever!

And her companions repeated:

And her friends repeated:

Love, always!

This salutation of May to love, gushing from these bosoms, which perhaps did not know it yet, which perhaps would never know its veritable sorrows, resounded in George's ears like a good augury. The girls, the flowers, the woods, the sea, all these free and unconscious things which breathed around him the voluptuousness of life—all that caressed the surface of his soul, soothed, lulled him in the habitual sentiment that he had concerning his own being, gave him an increasing, harmonious, and rhythmic sensation of a new faculty which had developed little by little in the intimacy of his substance, and that would be revealed to him in a very vague manner, as in a sort of confused vision of a divine secret. It was a fugitive enchantment, a state of consciousness so exceptional and so incomprehensible that he could not retain even its phantom.

This May greeting of love, coming from these hearts that perhaps didn’t even realize it yet, and might never fully understand its true sorrows, echoed in George's ears like a good sign. The girls, the flowers, the woods, the sea—everything around him, carefree and blissful, radiated the joy of life—all of it softly touched his soul, calmed him, and cradled him in the familiar feeling he had about his own existence. It gave him a growing, harmonious, and rhythmic sense of a new ability that had gradually developed within him, revealing itself in an unclear way, like a vague hint of a divine secret. It was a fleeting magic, an extraordinary state of awareness so puzzling that he couldn’t even grasp its shadow.

The singers pointed to the already overflowing baskets—a heap of flowers humid with dew. Favetta asked:

The singers indicated the already overflowing baskets—a heap of flowers wet with dew. Favetta asked:

"Will that do?"

"Is that good?"

"No, no, that won't be enough. Keep on gathering them. The entire road from the Trabocco to the house must be strewn. The stairway, the loggia, must be covered."

"No, that won't be enough. Keep gathering them. The entire way from the Trabocco to the house needs to be covered. The steps and the loggia must be filled."

"But what shall we do for Ascension Day? Won't you leave a single flower for Jesus?"

"But what are we going to do for Ascension Day? Can't you leave just one flower for Jesus?"

CHAPTER VII.

CHAPTER 7.

She had arrived. She had trod on the flowers, like the Madonna who is going to perform a miracle; she had trod on a carpet of flowers. She had at last arrived! She had at last crossed the threshold!

She was here. She had walked on the flowers, like the Madonna ready to perform a miracle; she had stepped onto a carpet of blooms. She had finally arrived! She had finally crossed the threshold!

And now, tired, happy, she presented to her lover's lips a face all bathed in tears, without speaking, with a gesture of inexpressible abandon. Tired, happy, she wept and smiled beneath the innumerable kisses of the adored one. What mattered the recollections of the days from which he had been absent? What mattered the miseries, the chagrins, the anxieties, the heart-breaking struggles against the inexorable brutalities of life? What mattered all the discouragements and all the despairs, in comparison with this supreme joy? She lived, she respired between her lover's arms; she felt herself infinitely loved. All else disappeared, returned to oblivion, seemed to have never existed.

Feeling tired yet happy, she presented her tear-streaked face to her lover's lips without saying a word, expressing unspoken surrender. Exhausted yet joyful, she wept and smiled under the countless kisses of the one she loved. What did the memories of the days he had been away matter? What did the hardships, sadness, worries, and heart-wrenching struggles against life's relentless cruelties matter? What did all the discouragements and despairs mean compared to this ultimate joy? She lived and breathed in her lover's arms; she felt infinitely loved. Everything else faded away, slipped into oblivion, and seemed to have never existed.

"Oh, Hippolyte, Hippolyte! Oh, my soul! how much, how much I have longed for you! And here you are! And now, you will stay with me a long, long time, will you not? Before leaving me, you will kill me."

"Oh, Hippolyte, Hippolyte! Oh, my heart! I’ve missed you so much! And now you’re here! You’re going to stay with me for a long time, right? Before you leave me, you’re going to break my heart."

And he kissed her on the mouth, on the cheeks, on the neck, on the eyes, insatiable, profoundly thrilled every time he met a tear. Those tears, that smile, that expression of felicity on the tired-looking face, the thought that this woman had not hesitated for a second in consenting; the thought that she had come to him from a great distance, and that, after a fatiguing journey, she wept beneath his kisses, powerless to say a word because her heart was too full—all these passionate and delightful things refined his sensations, freed his desire from impurity, gave him an emotion of almost chaste love, exalted his soul.

He kissed her on the mouth, on the cheeks, on the neck, and on the eyes, unable to get enough, feeling a thrill every time he saw a tear. Those tears, that smile, that look of happiness on her tired face, the fact that this woman hadn’t hesitated for a second to agree; the thought that she had traveled from far away, and that after a long journey, she was crying under his kisses, speechless because her heart was so full—all these passionate and beautiful moments intensified his feelings, purified his desire, filled him with an almost innocent love, and lifted his spirit.

Removing the long pin that fastened the hat and veil, he said:

Removing the long pin that secured the hat and veil, he said:

"How tired you must be, my poor Hippolyte! You are very pale!"

"You must be so tired, my poor Hippolyte! You look really pale!"

Her veil was raised on her brow; she still had on her travelling cloak and her gloves. He removed the veil and hat, with a gesture that was customary with him. The beautiful brown head appeared, unencumbered, with that simple coiffure which made of the hair a sort of adherent helmet, without altering the delicate and elegant outline of the occiput, without hiding any of the nape of the neck.

She had her veil pushed back on her forehead; she was still wearing her travel cloak and gloves. He removed the veil and hat with a familiar motion. Her beautiful brown hair was revealed, loose and styled simply, resembling a smooth helmet that highlighted the delicate and elegant curve of the back of her head and showcased her neck.

She wore a gorget of white lace, and a narrow black velvet ribbon which was defined with exquisite violence against the whiteness of the skin. Under the cloak could be seen a gray cloth dress—the dress of the memorable Albano days. She spread around her a faint odor of violets, the familiar perfume.

She wore a white lace neckpiece and a thin black velvet ribbon that contrasted sharply with her pale skin. Under her cloak, you could see a gray dress—the type that reminded everyone of the memorable Albano days. She had a light scent of violets, her signature fragrance.

George's lips became more ardent, and, as she used to say, more voracious. He checked himself; he removed her cloak; he helped her to remove her gloves; he took her bare hands and pressed them against his temples, in a mad desire to be caressed. And Hippolyte, holding him thus by the temples, drew him towards her, enveloped him in a long caress, passed over his entire face a mouth which, languishing and warm, crept along in a multiple kiss. George recognized the divine, the incomparable mouth, the mouth which, he had thought so often, felt as if it rested on the surface of his soul, for a voluptuousness which would surpass carnal sensibility and would communicate itself to an ultra-sensible element of the inner being.

George's lips became more intense, and, as she used to say, more __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__greedyHe steadied himself, took off her cloak, helped her remove her gloves, and placed her bare hands against his temples, driven by a desperate need for affection. Hippolyte, holding him by the temples, pulled him closer, wrapping him in a long embrace, trailing her warm, languid mouth all over his face with a series of kisses. George recognized that divine, unmatched mouth—the one he often felt was resting on his soul, offering a pleasure that went beyond physical desire and connected to a deeper, more sensitive part of him.

"You will kill me," he murmured, vibrating like a bundle of stretched cords, feeling at the back of his neck a lancinating cold which, from vertebra to vertebra, was propagated through all the marrow.

"You're going to kill me," he whispered, shaking like a bundle of tight wires, feeling a sharp chill at the back of his neck that zipped through every vertebra down to his core.

And, at the bottom of himself, he noticed a vague movement of that instinctive terror which he had already observed under other circumstances.

At his lowest point, he felt a slight stir of that instinctive fear he had noticed in different situations before.

Hippolyte disengaged herself.

Hippolyte pulled away.

"Now, I'll leave you," she said. "Where is—my room? Oh, George, how comfortable we shall be here."

"I'm going to leave now," she said. "Where's—my room? Oh, George, we're going to be really comfortable here."

She glanced around her, smiling. She made a few steps towards the threshold, stooped to gather a handful of furze, breathed in the perfume with visible sensual pleasure. She once more felt agitated, and as if intoxicated by this sovereign homage, by this fragrant glory which George had scattered along her path. Was she not dreaming? Was it she herself—was it really Hippolyte Sanzio who, in this unknown place, in this magic landscape, found herself surrounded and glorified by all this poesy?

She glanced around, smiling. She took a few steps toward the doorway, bent down to grab a handful of furze, and breathed in the scent with obvious delight. She felt a surge of excitement again, as if she were intoxicated by this royal tribute, this fragrant beauty that George had laid out before her. Was she dreaming? Was it really her—was it truly Hippolyte Sanzio who, in this strange place, in this magical landscape, found herself surrounded and celebrated by all this poetry?

Suddenly, with new tears in her eyes, she threw her arms around George's neck, and said:

Suddenly, with new tears in her eyes, she hugged George tightly and said:

"How grateful I am to you."

"I'm really thankful to you."

This poesy intoxicated her heart. She felt herself lifted above her humble existence by the ideal apotheosis which enveloped her lover; she felt that she lived another life, a superior life which at times gave to her soul that kind of choking sensation which a strong wind provokes in a breast accustomed to breathe an impoverished air.

This poetry moved her deeply. She felt herself elevating beyond her normal life, influenced by the idealized image of her lover that enveloped her; it was as if she was living a different, more enriched existence, which at times made her soul feel that suffocating sensation that a strong wind gives to someone accustomed to thin air.

"How proud I am to belong to you! You are my pride. One single minute passed near you suffices to make me feel another woman, absolutely other. You suddenly communicate to me another blood and another mind. I am no longer Hippolyte, the Hippolyte of yesterday. Give me a new name."

"I'm so proud to be yours! You are my pride and joy. Just one minute with you makes me feel like a totally different woman. You instantly lift my spirits and change my outlook. I’m no longer Hippolyte, the Hippolyte of yesterday. Give me a new name."

He named her:

He named her:

"Soul!"

"Soul!"

They fell into each other's arms in a furious embrace, as if to pluck and unroot the kisses which blossomed on their lips. Then Hippolyte disengaged herself, and repeated:

They fell into each other's arms in a passionate hug, as if to gather and pluck the kisses that blossomed on their lips. Then Hippolyte pulled away and said again:

"Now, I'll leave you. Where's my room? Let me see it."

"I'm going to leave now. Where's my room? Let me take a look at it."

George passed an arm around her waist and led her into the bedroom. She gave a cry of admiration when she perceived the thalamus thalamorum, draped with a large yellow damask counterpane.

George wrapped an arm around her waist and led her into the bedroom. She gasped in admiration when she saw thethalamus thalamorum, topped with a large yellow damask bedspread.

"But we shall get lost in it!"

"But we'll get lost in it!"

And she laughed as she walked all round the monument.

And she laughed while she walked around the monument.

"The most difficult thing will be to get into it."

"The toughest part will actually be getting started."

"First, you'll place your foot upon my knee, in accordance with the old-time custom of the peasants in these parts."

"First, place your foot on my knee, following the local tradition."

"What a lot of saints!" she exclaimed, looking at the long line of pious images on the wall, at the head of the bed.

"Wow, check out all those saints!" she said, looking at the long line of religious images on the wall above the bed.

"They must be covered."

"They need to be covered."

"Yes, you are right."

"Yes, you’re right."

Both had difficulty in finding words; both their voices were changed in tone; both of them trembled, agitated by irresistible desire, feeling almost faint at the thought of the approaching ecstasies.

They both struggled to find the right words; their voices had changed in tone; they both trembled, overwhelmed by desire, feeling almost lightheaded at the thought of the upcoming pleasures.

They heard someone knock at the door of the staircase. George went into the loggia. It was Helen, Candia's daughter; she came to say that luncheon was ready.

They heard a knock at the door by the staircase. George walked into the loggia. It was Helen, Candia's daughter; she came to tell them that lunch was ready.

"What do you wish to do?" said George, turning toward Hippolyte, irresolute, almost convulsed.

"What do you want to do?" George asked, turning to Hippolyte, anxious and a bit desperate.

"Really, George, I have not the least appetite. I will eat this evening, if you'll let me."

"Honestly, George, I’m not hungry at all. I’ll eat later tonight if that’s alright with you."

In an agonized voice, George said:

In a pained voice, George said:

"Come into your room. Everything is ready for your bath. Come!"

"Go to your room. Everything's set for your bath. Let's go!"

He led her into a room which he had covered all over with large rustic mats.

He led her into a room that was entirely covered with big, rough mats.

"You see, your trunks and your boxes are already here. Now, I'll leave you—alone. Be quick. Remember, I'm waiting. Every minute's delay will be one torture more. Remember——"

"Your bags and boxes are already here. I'm going to leave you alone now. Hurry up. Just remember, I'm waiting. Every minute you take will feel like another torture. Remember——"

He left her alone. A few moments later he heard the splashing of the water which ran from the enormous sponge and fell back again into the bath-tub. He knew the icy coldness of this spring water well, and he imagined the little starts of Hippolyte's body, that long and flexible body, beneath the refreshing shower.

He left her alone. A few moments later, he heard the splash of water as the huge sponge fell back into the bathtub. He was used to the icy coldness of this spring water and imagined the small jumps of Hippolyte’s body, that long and flexible body, under the refreshing shower.

Then there remained nothing in his mind than thoughts of fire. Everything about him disappeared. And, when the splashing stopped, he was seized by a trembling so strong that his teeth began to chatter, as if shivering from a mortal fever. With the terrible eyes of desire, he saw the woman disengage herself from her dressing-gown, already dried, pure, delicate as an alabaster with golden tones.

Then there was nothing in his mind except thoughts of fire. Everything around him faded. And when the splashing stopped, he was hit by such intense shivers that his teeth began to chatter, as if he had a deadly fever. With eyes full of longing, he watched the woman lift herself out of her dressing gown, already dry, pure, and delicate like alabaster with golden tones.

CHAPTER VIII.

CHAPTER 8.

More fatigued now, almost fainting, Hippolyte sank gradually into slumber. By degrees the smile on her mouth became unconscious, disappeared. Her lips met for a second; then, with infinite slowness, they opened, and from between appeared a jasminelike whiteness. Again the lips met for a second; and again, slowly, very slowly, they parted, and from between reappeared the whiteness, moistened.

Now more tired, almost fainting, Hippolyte slowly fell asleep. As time passed, the smile on her lips disappeared without her noticing. Her lips pressed together for a moment; then, with great slowness, they opened, showing a jasmine-like whiteness. Once more, her lips pressed together for a moment; and again, slowly, very slowly, they parted, and the whiteness returned, now moist.

Raised on one elbow, George looked at her. She appeared so beautiful, so beautiful, beautiful in the same way as he had seen her the first time, in the mysterious oratory, in front of the philosopher Alexander Memmi's orchestra, amidst the evaporated perfume of the incense and the violets. She was pale, very pale, just as on that day.

Propped up on one elbow, George stared at her. She looked radiant, just like he remembered from the first time, in the mysterious oratory, in front of the philosopher Alexander Memmi's orchestra, surrounded by the lingering scent of incense and violets. She was pale, very pale, just like that day.

She was pale, but it was that singular pallor which George had never found in any other woman—an almost mortal pallor, a profound and dead pallor which, when in the shade, became almost livid. A long shadow was cast on the upper part of her cheeks by the eyelashes; a masculine shadow, barely perceptible, veiled the upper lip. The mouth, large if anything, had a sinuous curve, very soft and yet sad, which, in the absolute silence, took on a very intense expression.

She was pale, but it was a unique kind of paleness that George had never encountered in any other woman—almost ghostly, deep and lifeless, turning a bluish hue in the shade. A long shadow from her eyelashes fell on the upper part of her cheeks; a faint, masculine shadow lightly covered her upper lip. Her mouth, somewhat large, had a smooth, flowing curve that was very soft yet filled with sadness, which, in the complete silence, looked extremely intense.

George thought: "How spiritual her beauty becomes in illness and in languor! Tired as she is now, she pleases me more. I recognize the unknown woman who passed before me that February evening—the woman who had not a single drop of blood left in her body. I believe that when she is dead she will attain the supreme perfection of her beauty.... Dead? And if she were to die? She would then become an object for thought, a pure ideality. I should love her after life without jealous inquietude, with a soothed and always even sorrow."

George thought, "Her beauty becomes even more ethereal in her illness and weakness! As fatigued as she is now, I find her even more attractive. I can picture the enigmatic woman who walked by me that February evening—the woman __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."who had not a single drop of blood left in her body"I believe that when she dies, she will achieve the ultimate perfection of her beauty... Dead? And what if she were to die? She would then transform into something to admire, a pure ideal. I could love her even after life, without any jealousy, with a calm and steady sorrow."

He recalled that in other circumstances he had already imagined Hippolyte's beauty in the peacefulness of death. "Oh, that day of the roses! Great sheafs of white roses languished in the vases in June, at the beginning of their love. She was dozing on the divan, motionless, almost breathless. And he had contemplated her for a long time; then a sudden phantasy had taken him to cover her with roses, softly, softly, so as not to awaken her; and he had arranged a few roses in her hair. But thus flowered and garlanded, she had appeared to him like a body without a soul, a corpse. This spectacle had filled him with terror; he had shaken her to arouse her; but she remained inert, paralyzed by one of those syncopes to which she was subject at that time. Oh, what terror, what anguish, until she recovered her senses! And also what enthusiasm for the sovereign beauty of that face, which was so extraordinarily ennobled by that reflection of death!" This episode recurred to his memory; but while he lingered over these strange thoughts, he felt a sudden impulse of pity and of remorse. He bent over to kiss the forehead of the sleeper, who remained unconscious of his kiss. It was with the greatest difficulty that he restrained himself from embracing her more ardently, so that she might be cognizant of his caress, and respond to it. And then he felt all the vanity of a caress which would not be to the loved object a rapid communication of joy; he felt all the vanity of a love which would not be a continual and immediate correspondence of acute sensations; he felt the impossibility of becoming intoxicated unless an equally intense intoxication should correspond with his own.

He remembered that in different circumstances, he had already imagined Hippolyte's beauty in the stillness of death. "Oh, that day of the roses! Huge bunches of white roses drooped in the vases in June, at the start of their love. She was dozing on the couch, completely still, almost breathless. He had watched her for a long time; then a sudden thought made him want to cover her with roses, gently, so as not to wake her; and he had arranged a few roses in her hair. But with that floral decoration, she looked to him like a body without a soul, a corpse. This sight filled him with dread; he shook her to wake her, but she remained unmoving, paralyzed by one of those fainting spells she often had at that time. Oh, what terror and anguish until she regained her senses! And also what admiration for the majestic beauty of that face, which was so incredibly enhanced by that touch of death!" This memory came back to him; but while he reflected on these strange thoughts, he felt a sudden wave of pity and remorse. He leaned down to kiss the forehead of the sleeping woman, who remained unaware of his kiss. He struggled to stop himself from embracing her more passionately, so that she would feel his affection and respond. And then he realized the emptiness of a caress that wouldn’t bring immediate joy to the one he loved; he felt the futility of a love that wouldn’t create a constant and immediate exchange of intense feelings; he understood the impossibility of feeling intoxicated unless a similarly strong intoxication mirrored his own.

"Am I certain," he thought, "am I positively certain that always, when I have enjoyed her, she has enjoyed me? How often has she been present, a lucid witness, during my moments of delirium? How often has my ardor appeared senseless to her?" A heavy wave of anxieties invaded him while he contemplated the sleeping woman. "The true and profound sensual communion is also a chimera. The senses of my mistress are as obscure as her soul. Never shall I succeed in surprising in her fibres a secret disgust, an appetite unsatisfied, an irritation unappeased. Never shall I succeed in knowing the different sensations which are given to her by a similar caress repeated at different moments. In the course of a single day, an organism as unhealthy as hers passes through a great number of physical states, each in discord with the other, and sometimes in complete opposition. Such an instability misleads the most penetrating clairvoyance. The same caress which, at dawn, draws from her moans of pleasure, may, an hour later, seem to her importunate. Consequently, it is possible that her nerves become hostile towards me, in spite of her will. A kiss which I prolong too far, and which gives me the vertigo of supreme enjoyment, may in her flesh arouse impatience. In the matter of sensuality, however, simulation and dissimulation are common to all women, to those who love and to those who do not. What do I say? The woman who loves, the passionate woman, is more inclined to physical simulation and dissimulation; because she fears to grieve her lover if she shows she is little disposed to surrender herself entirely. Moreover, the passionate woman often delights in exaggerating the semblance of pleasure; because she knows well that that will flatter the man's virile pride and increase his ecstasy. I confess that a proud joy swells my heart when I see Hippolyte delirious with sensual delight. I feel she is happy at thus showing herself so vanquished and prostrated by my power; and she also knows that my vain ambition as a young lover is precisely to succeed in making her plead for mercy, in drawing from her a convulsive cry, in seeing her fall back exhausted on the pillow. Which, then, in these demonstrations, is the share of the physical sincerity and that of the passionate exaggeration? Is not her ardor an artificial attitude, assumed to please me? Does she not often sacrifice herself to my desire without desiring me? Has she not, at times, to repress a commencement of repugnance?"

"Am I really sure," he thought, "am I completely convinced that every time I enjoyed being with her, she felt the same? How many times has she been there, obviously watching, during my happy moments? How often has my eagerness seemed pointless to her?" A wave of anxiety washed over him as he gazed at the sleeping woman. "This deep and true connection is just an illusion. My lover's senses are as unclear as her soul. I will never uncover any hidden disgust, unfulfilled desire, or unresolved irritation in her body. I won't understand how different feelings arise from the same touch at different times. Throughout a single day, her unhealthy body goes through many conflicting physical states, sometimes even completely opposing ones. This instability can confuse even the sharpest insight. The same touch that makes her moan with pleasure at dawn might annoy her an hour later. So, it’s possible that her nerves turn against me, despite her wishes. A kiss that I linger on too long, which gives me overwhelming pleasure, might actually make her impatient. However, in matters of sensuality, pretending and hiding feelings are common among all women, whether they love or not. What do I mean? A woman in love, a passionate woman, is more likely to pretend and hide her true feelings; she fears upsetting her partner by revealing that she's not fully ready to give herself over. Moreover, the passionate woman often enjoys exaggerating her show of pleasure; she knows that will flatter a man's pride and heighten his excitement. I admit that a proud joy fills my heart when I see Hippolyte lost in sensual delight. I can tell she’s happy to show that she is overwhelmed and defeated by my power; and she knows my youthful ambition is to make her beg for mercy, to elicit a gasping cry from her, and to see her collapse, exhausted, onto the pillow. So, in these displays, what is genuine physical feeling, and what is passionate exaggeration? Isn’t her enthusiasm just a put-on to please me? Doesn’t she often sacrifice her own feelings to fulfill my desires without really wanting me? Hasn’t she, at times, had to suppress a wave of disgust?"

Attentive and almost anxious, he leaned over the impenetrable creature. But, little by little, the contemplation of her beauty seemed to appease him. And he began to consider his new state. So, from this day on, a new life commenced for him.

He leaned over the mysterious being, feeling focused but a bit uneasy. However, as he took in her beauty, he started to feel more at ease. He began to reflect on his new situation. From this day on, a new chapter of his life began.

For a minute, he concentrated mind and ear, in order to lose nothing of the great peace surrounding him. Only the slow, monotonous wash of the calm sea was to be heard in the propitious silence. Against the window-panes the branches of the olive-tree swayed imperceptibly, silvered by the sun, balancing light shadows on the whiteness of the curtains. At intervals a few human voices were heard, and almost unintelligible.

For a moment, he concentrated both his mind and ears to take in the complete peace surrounding him. The only sound was the slow, steady rhythm of the calm sea within the perfect silence. Outside the window, the branches of the olive tree gently swayed, sparkling in the sunlight and casting faint shadows on the white curtains. Occasionally, a few distant human voices could be heard, barely understandable.

After this perception of the environing peace, he leaned once more over the adored one. A manifest harmony existed between the respiration of the woman and the respiration of the sea; and the concordance of the two rhythms gave an added charm to the sleeper.

Feeling the calm around him, he leaned again over the one he loved. There was a clear harmony between the woman’s breath and the sea’s breath, and their matching rhythms enhanced the beauty of the sleeping figure.

She reposed on her right side, in a graceful attitude. Her form was supple and long, rather too long perhaps, but of serpentine elegance. The narrowness of the thigh made it resemble that of an adolescent. The sterile abdomen had preserved its primitive virginal purity. The bosom was small and firm, as if sculptured in very delicate alabaster, and the points of her extraordinarily erect breasts were of a rose-violet hue. The posterior part of her body, from the nape of the neck down to the middle, made one think once more of an Ephebe: it was one of those fragments of the ideal human type which Nature sometimes throws among the multitude of mediocre imprints by which the race perpetuates itself. But the most precious singularity of this body was, in George's eyes, the coloration. The skin had an indescribable color, very rare, very different from the ordinary color of brunettes. The comparison of an alabaster gilded by an inner flame but scarcely conveyed the idea of this divine fineness. It seemed that a diffusion of gold and impalpable amber enriched the tissues, variegating them with a variety of harmonious pallors, like music, darker in the depressions of the loins and where the loins join the sides, lighter on the breast and on the groins, where the epidermis makes its most exquisite suavity.

She lay on her right side, posing gracefully. Her body was long and flexible, maybe a bit too long, but had a serpentine elegance. The slenderness of her thigh gave it a youthful appearance. Her flat stomach had a pure, untouched look. Her breasts were small and firm, almost like they were carved from delicate alabaster, and the tips of her perfectly erect breasts had a rose-violet hue. The back of her body, from the nape of her neck to the middle, resembled that of a young male athlete: it was one of those rare examples of ideal human beauty that Nature occasionally produces among the countless ordinary looks found in humanity. But the most precious uniqueness of this body, in George's eyes, was the color. Her skin had an indescribable, very rare tone, quite different from the usual shade of brunettes. Describing it as alabaster touched by an inner glow barely captured its divine beauty. It seemed as if a blend of gold and fine amber enriched her skin, varying it with different harmonious shades, like music, darker in the hollows of her hips and where they met her sides, and lighter on her chest and groin, where her skin was the softest.

George thought of Othello's words: "I had rather be a toad, and live upon the vapour of a dungeon, than keep a corner in the thing I love for others' uses."

George remembered Othello's words: "I would rather be a toad and survive on the fumes of a dungeon than hold a spot in the thing I love for the sake of others."

In her slumber, Hippolyte made a movement, with a vague air of suffering, which disappeared immediately. She threw back her head on the pillow, exposing her extended breast, on which was defined the light network of the veins. Her lower jaws were rather powerful, the chin rather long in profile, the nostrils broad. In the abstract, the defects of her head were accentuated; but they did not displease George, because it would have been impossible for him to imagine that they could be corrected without removing from the physiognomy an element of living expression. The expression, that immaterial thing which irradiates all matter, that changing and immeasurable force which invades the corporeal face and transfigures it, that significative external which superposes a symbolic beauty of an order far more elevated and complex on the precise reality of the lines—that was Hippolyte Sanzio's great charm, because it offered to the passionate thinker a continual motive of emotions and dreams.

While Hippolyte was asleep, she moved slightly, showing a hint of discomfort that quickly faded away. She threw her head back on the pillow, revealing her bare chest with a delicate pattern of veins visible. Her jawline was strong, her chin long in profile, and her nostrils wide. In a way, her features' imperfections were highlighted, but George found them attractive because he felt that improving them wouldn’t diminish the lively expression on her face. That expression, an intangible quality that lit up her physical presence, that shifting and unmeasurable force that fills the human face and transforms it, that meaningful exterior which adds a deeper and more complex beauty to the raw reality of her features—that was the true charm of Hippolyte Sanzio. It provided the passionate thinker with endless inspiration for feelings and dreams.

"Such a woman," he thought, "has belonged to others before being mine. She has shared the couch of another man; she has slept with another man in the same bed, on the same pillow. In all women there exists a sort of extraordinarily active physical memory, the memory of sensations. Does she remember the sensations which she received from that man? Can she have forgotten him who was the first, and who violated her? What were her feelings beneath her husband's caress?" At these questions, which he repeated to himself for the thousandth time, a well-known anguish oppressed his heart. "Oh! why can we not put to death the creature we love, and resuscitate her afterwards with a virgin body, with a new soul?"

"What a woman like that," he thought, "must have been with others before me. She has shared a bed with another man; she has slept next to him on the same pillow. Women have this incredibly strong physical memory, a memory of sensations. Does she remember what she felt with him? Can she really have forgotten the first one—the one who took her innocence? What were her feelings when her husband touched her?" At these questions, which he asked himself for the thousandth time, a familiar pain gripped his heart. "Oh! why can’t we just end the life of the one we love and bring her back later with a new body and a fresh soul?"

He recalled certain words which Hippolyte had said in an hour of supreme intoxication: "You are embracing a virgin; I have never known any voluptuousness in love."

He recalled some words that Hippolyte had said during a moment of heavy drinking: "You are with a virgin; I have never experienced __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."any pleasurein love.

Hippolyte was married the spring preceding that of their love. A few weeks after the wedding, she had begun to suffer from a slow and cruel malady which had confined her to bed, and kept her for a long time between life and death. But, happily, this malady had spared her all new contact with the odious man who had seized her like an inert prey. When she emerged from her long convalescence, she gave herself up to passion as in a dream: suddenly, blindly, passionately, she abandoned herself to the young stranger whose soft and curious voice had addressed to her words she had never heard before. And she had not lied when saying to him: "You are embracing a virgin; I have never known any voluptuousness."

Hippolyte got married in the spring before their love truly started. Just a few weeks after the wedding, she began to suffer from a slow, painful illness that kept her bedridden and in a state between life and death for a long time. Fortunately, this illness kept her away from the repulsive man who had treated her like a lifeless object. When she finally recovered from her long illness, she surrendered to passion as if it were a dream: suddenly, blindly, and fervently, she gave herself to the young stranger whose gentle and captivating voice had spoken words she had never heard before. She hadn't been lying when she told him, "You're embracing a virgin; I've never experienced any pleasure."

Since then, what a profound change in this woman! Something new, indefinable yet real, had entered into her voice, into her gestures, into her eyes, into her slightest tones, into her slightest movements, into the slightest external signs. George had been present at the most intoxicating spectacle of which an intellectual lover can dream. He had seen the loved woman become metamorphosed after his own image, borrow his thoughts, his judgments, his tastes, his disdains, his predilections, his melancholies, all that which gives a special imprint and character to the mind. In speaking, Hippolyte used the forms of speech he preferred, pronounced certain words with the inflexion peculiar to him. In writing, she imitated even his hand. Never had the influence of one being on another been so rapid and so strong. Hippolyte had merited the device which George had given her: Gravis dum suavis. But this grave and suave creature, she in whom he had succeeded in inculcating, with so much art, the disdain for a commonplace existence, among what humiliating contacts had she spent the distant hours?

Since then, this woman has changed dramatically! Something new, indescribable yet real, had entered her voice, gestures, eyes, tiniest tones, smallest movements, and every little external sign. George had witnessed the most captivating spectacle any intellectual lover could imagine. He saw the woman he loved turn into a reflection of himself, adopting his thoughts, judgments, tastes, dislikes, preferences, and sadness, all of which give a unique stamp and character to the mind. In conversation, Hippolyte used the speech patterns he preferred, pronouncing certain words in his distinct inflection. In her writing, she even copied his handwriting. Never has one person's influence over another been so fast and powerful. Hippolyte deserved the phrase George had given her:Gravis dum suavisBut this serious and gentle person, whom he had skillfully taught to look down on a boring life, what humiliating experiences had she gone through during those distant hours?

George thought again of his anguish of long ago, when he saw her go away, return beneath the conjugal roof, into the house of a man of whom he knew nothing, into a world of which he knew nothing, into the platitudes and the pettiness of the middle-class life in which she was born, and in which she had grown like a rare plant in a common flower-pot. Had she, at that time, never hidden anything from him? Had she never lied to him? Had she always been able to withdraw from her husband's importunities on the pretext that her cure was not yet complete? Always?

George thought again about the pain he felt long ago when he watched her leave, only to come back under the same roof as her husband, into a life he knew nothing about, in a world he didn't understand, full of the clichés and narrow-mindedness of the middle-class life she was raised in, where she had grown like a rare plant in a generic flowerpot. Had she, back then, never hidden anything from him? Had she never lied to him? Had she always managed to fend off her husband's persistent advances by saying her recovery wasn’t finished yet? Always?

George remembered the horrible pang he felt one day when she came late, panting, her cheeks more colored and warmer than usual, with a persistent odor of tobacco in her hair, that bad odor which impregnates him who remains a long time in a room where there are many smokers. "Pardon me, if I am late," she had said to him; "but I had several of my husband's friends to dinner, and they kept me until now." And these words had suggested to him the vision of a vulgar-looking dining-table around which the boors exhibited their brutality.

George remembered the uncomfortable feeling he had one day when she arrived late, breathing heavily, her cheeks red and warmer than usual, with a lingering smell of tobacco in her hair, that unpleasant odor that sticks to anyone who spends too much time in a room full of smokers. "Sorry for being late," she said to him, "but I had a few of my husband's friends over for dinner, and they kept me here until now." Her words conjured up a picture of a tacky dining table surrounded by obnoxious men flaunting their roughness.

George recalled a thousand similar little details, and an infinity of other cruel sufferings, and also recent sufferings, caused by Hippolyte's new condition—her stay at her mother's, in a house not less unknown and not less free from suspicion. "At last, here she is now with me! Every day, every minute, continually, I shall see her, I shall enjoy her; I will see that her thoughts are occupied continually with me, my thoughts, my dreams, my sorrows. I will consecrate to her every instant, uninterruptedly; I will invent a thousand new ways of pleasing her, of agitating her, of making her sad, of exalting her; I will so penetrate her with my being that she will end by believing me to be an essential element of her own life."

George remembered countless little details, along with many other painful experiences, including recent ones caused by Hippolyte’s new situation—her time at her mother’s, in a place that felt just as unfamiliar and just as free from suspicion. "Finally, she’s here with me! Every day, every minute, I’ll see her, I’ll enjoy her; I want her thoughts to be constantly on me, my thoughts, my dreams, my sorrows. I will dedicate every moment to her, without interruption; I will come up with a thousand new ways to please her, to stir her emotions, to make her sad, to uplift her; I will immerse her in my essence so deeply that she will eventually see me as an essential part of her own life."

He bent over her softly; he kissed her softly on the shoulder near the arm, on that little rounded eminence of exquisite form and color, whose skin had the softness of velvet fine enough as to seem almost impalpable. He respired the perfume of this woman, so subtle and sweet, that cutaneous perfume which, during the instant of pleasure, became as intoxicating as that of tuberoses and gave a terrible lash to desire. Watching thus closely the sleep of this delicate and complicated creature, whom slumber enveloped in a mystery, that strange creature who from every pore seemed to irradiate towards him some occult fascination of unbelievable intensity, he remarked once more in his inner self a vague movement of instinctive terror.

He leaned down gently and kissed her softly on the shoulder near her arm, on that little rounded curve of perfect shape and color, with skin as soft as the finest velvet that felt almost untouchable. He breathed in the scent of this woman, subtle and sweet, that skin-deep fragrance which, in that moment of pleasure, became as intoxicating as tuberoses and ignited intense desire. Carefully watching over the sleep of this delicate and complex woman, wrapped in mystery—this strange being who seemed to radiate extraordinary allure from every pore—he felt a vague instinctive fear stir within him once again.

Again Hippolyte changed her position, without awakening, but with a faint moan. She turned on her back. A light perspiration imparted a dampness to her temples; through her half-closed mouth the breathing respired came more rapidly, rather irregularly; at moments, her eyebrows contracted. She was dreaming. Of what was she dreaming?

Hippolyte changed her position again in her sleep, letting out a soft moan. She turned onto her back. A light sweat made her temples feel damp; her breathing, through her half-open mouth, grew faster and somewhat uneven; occasionally, her eyebrows knitted together. She was dreaming. What was she dreaming about?

George, seized by an inquietude which soon increased to an insane anxiety, set himself to detect upon her face the slightest indications, in the hope of surprising there some revealing sign. Revealing what? He was incapable of reflecting, incapable of repressing the furious tumults of fears, doubts, and suspicions.

George, feeling a restless urge that soon escalated into intense anxiety, zeroed in on her face, trying to pick up on any subtle clues, hoping to find some meaningful sign there. Meaningful of what? He couldn’t think clearly, struggling to manage the overwhelming chaos of fears, doubts, and suspicions spinning inside him.

In her slumber Hippolyte started; her entire body was convulsed as if racked by nightmare; she turned over on her side towards George; she groaned, and cried:

In her sleep, Hippolyte stirred; her whole body trembled as if she were suffering from a nightmare; she turned onto her side to face George; she groaned and cried:

"No, no!"

"No way!"

Then she drew two or three breaths, almost like sobs, and started again.

Then she took two or three breaths, almost like she was sobbing, and began again.

A prey to insane fear, George watched her fixedly, his ear strained—fearing to hear other words, another's name, the name of a man! He waited, in horrible uncertainty, as if under the menace of a thunderbolt which could destroy him in a second.

With a paralyzing fear, George stared at her closely, his senses heightened—terrified of hearing anything else, someone else's name, a man's name! He waited, filled with intense uncertainty, as if he were facing the threat of a lightning strike that could destroy him in an instant.

Hippolyte awoke; she saw him confusedly, without thinking, still sleeping; she nestled close up to him, with an almost unconscious movement.

Hippolyte woke up; she noticed him in a daze, not really thinking, still asleep; she snuggled up to him with an almost instinctive move.

"Of what were you dreaming?" he asked her, in a changed voice which seemed to reverberate his heart-beats.

"What were you dreaming about?" he asked her, his voice sounding different and echoing with his heartbeat.

"I do not know," she answered, languid, still drowsy, leaning her cheek on her lover's breast. "I don't remember."

"I don't know," she replied, feeling a bit tired and still drowsy, resting her cheek on her partner's chest. "I can't remember."

She fell asleep again.

She dozed off again.

Under the soft pressure of her cheek, George remained motionless, with a dull rancor at the bottom of his soul. He felt himself a stranger to her, isolated from her, uselessly curious. All his bitter recollections came back to him in a tumult. He lived over again, in a single instant, his miseries of two years. He could oppose nothing to the immense doubts which crushed his soul and made the head of his loved one seem as heavy as a rock.

With her cheek gently pressing against him, George remained completely still, burdened by a dull resentment deep within. He felt like a stranger to her, distant, consumed by a pointless curiosity. All his painful memories rushed back to him. In an instant, he relived two years of suffering. He couldn’t combat the overwhelming doubts that weighed down his spirit, making the head of the person he loved feel as heavy as a rock.

Suddenly Hippolyte started a second time, moaned, twisted, cried again. And she opened her eyes, frightened, groaning.

Suddenly, Hippolyte gasped, moaned, twisted, and cried out again. She opened her eyes, panicked and groaning.

"Oh! my God!"

"Oh my God!"

"What ails you? Of what were you dreaming?"

"What's troubling you? What were you dreaming about?"

"I do not know."

"I don't know."

Her face was contracted convulsively.

Her face twitched.

She added:

She said:

"You must have been leaning on me. I thought you were pushing me, hurting me."

"You must have depended on me. I thought you were trying to distance yourself from me and hurt me."

She suffered visibly.

She suffered visibly.

"Oh! my God! My pains have come back."

"Oh my God! My pain is back again."

Since her illness, she sometimes had short attacks, spasms that quickly passed, but whose passage forced from her a groan or cry.

Since her illness, she sometimes had short episodes, spasms that quickly disappeared, but when they ended, she would let out a groan or cry.

She turned towards George, looked fixedly into his eyes, and found there the traces of the tempest. And in a coaxing, reproachful tone she repeated:

She turned to George, stared deeply into his eyes, and recognized the signs of the turmoil. With a playful yet accusing tone, she echoed:

"You did so hurt me!"

"You hurt me so much!"

All at once George seized her in his arms, clasped her passionately to his breast, and smothered her under his kisses.

Suddenly, George pulled her in, held her tightly against his chest, and showered her with kisses.

CHAPTER IX.

CHAPTER 9.

As the air was of an almost summer-like warmth, George proposed:

Since the air felt almost like summer, George suggested:

"Shall we dine outside?"

"Should we eat outside?"

Hippolyte consented. They went down.

Hippolyte agreed. They went down.

On the stairway they held each other's hand; and went down step by step slowly, stopping to look at the crushed flowers, turning round towards each other simultaneously, as if they saw each other for the first time. Each saw in the other eyes larger, more profound, as if more distant, and circled by an almost supernatural shadow. They smiled at each other without speaking, both dominated by the charm of that indefinable sensation which seemed to disperse into the uncertainty of space the substance of their being, transformed into a fluid like a vapor. They walked towards the parapet; they stopped to look around, to listen to the sea.

On the staircase, they held hands and slowly made their way down, step by step, pausing to admire the crushed flowers. They turned to face each other at the same moment, as if seeing one another for the first time. Each noticed a deeper, more profound gaze in the other, almost as if it were from a distance, surrounded by a strange, almost supernatural aura. They smiled at each other without saying a word, both captivated by the charm of that indescribable feeling, which seemed to dissolve their essence into something fluid, like mist. They approached the railing, stopping to look around and listen to the waves.

What they saw was unusual, extraordinarily great, yet illumined by an inner light and as if by an irradiation of their hearts. What they heard was unusual, extraordinarily high, yet contemplated as if a secret revealed to them alone.

What they saw was unusual, truly amazing, yet illuminated by an inner light as if it was glowing from their hearts. What they heard was unusual, incredibly high-pitched, yet it felt like a secret revealed just to them alone.

A second, as quickly passed! They were recalled to themselves, not by a gust of the wind nor by the noise of a wave, nor by a bellowing, nor by a bark, nor by a human voice, but by the very anxiety which arose from their too intense joy. A second, as quickly passed, irrevocable! And both recommenced to feel that life was slipping by, that time was flying; that everything was becoming once more foreign to their being, that their souls were becoming anxious again and their love imperfect. This second of supreme oblivion, this unique second, was gone forever.

A second, gone in an instant! They were jolted back to reality, not by a gust of wind, the sound of a wave, a roar, a bark, or a human voice, but by the anxiety that came from their intense joy. A second, gone in an instant, and now it's irreversible! They both started to feel like life was slipping away, that time was speeding by; everything was becoming strange again, their souls were anxious once more, and their love was imperfect. That moment of pure forgetfulness, that special moment, was lost forever.

Hippolyte, moved by the solemnity of the solitude, oppressed by a vague fright in the presence of those vast waters, beneath that desert sky, which, from the zenith to the horizon, paled by slow gradations, murmured:

Hippolyte, feeling the weight of solitude, experienced a vague fear in front of the vast waters, beneath the empty sky that faded gradually from the peak to the horizon, whispering:

"What endless space!"

"What an infinite space!"

It seemed now to both that the point of space in which they breathed was infinitely distant from the frequented spots, out of the way, isolated, unknown, inaccessible, almost outside of the world. Now they saw the wish of their hearts realized, they both felt the same inward terror, as if they foresaw their impotence to sustain the plenitude of the new life. For a few instants longer, silent, standing side by side, but apart, they continued to contemplate the melancholy and icy Adriatic, whose great white-capped waves sported in endless playfulness. From time to time a stiff breeze swept through the tufts of the acacias, bearing off their perfume.

Both of them felt that the place they were in was incredibly far from familiar spots—remote, isolated, unknown, and almost outside the world. Now that they saw their heart's desire come true, they both felt a similar internal fear, sensing their inability to handle the fullness of this new life. For a few more moments, they stood silently side by side yet apart, continuing to gaze at the melancholic and icy Adriatic, where large white-capped waves rolled endlessly. Occasionally, a strong breeze would sweep through the acacia trees, carrying away their fragrance.

"Of what are you thinking?" asked George, drawing himself up, as if to rebel against the importunate sadness which was about to conquer him.

"What are you thinking about?" George asked, sitting up as if to push back against the deep sadness that was about to consume him.

He was there, alone with his mistress, living and free; and, nevertheless, his heart was not satisfied. Did he, then, bear in himself an inconsolable hopelessness?

He was there, alone with his girlfriend, living freely, but his heart still wasn't satisfied. Did he carry an unbearable sense of hopelessness inside him?

Feeling anew a separation between the silent creature and himself, he took her again by the hand, and gazed into the pupils of her eyes.

Once more feeling the distance between the quiet being and himself, he took her hand again and gazed into her eyes.

"Of what are you thinking?"

"What are you thinking?"

"I am thinking of Rimini," answered Hippolyte, with a smile.

"I'm thinking about Rimini," Hippolyte replied with a smile.

Always the past! She remembers bygone days at such a moment! Was it the same sea which lay extended before their eyes, veiled in the same illusion? His first motion was one of hostility against the unconscious evocatrice. Then, as if in a lightning flash, with sudden uneasiness, he saw all the summits of his love light up, and scintillate in the past, prodigiously. Far-distant things came back to his memory, accompanied by waves of music which exalted and transfigured them. He lived again, in one second, the most lyric hours of his passion, and he lived them again in propitious places, among the sumptuous scenery of nature and art which had rendered his joy nobler and more profound. Why then, now, in comparison with that past, had the moment just previous lost part of its charm? In his eyes, dazzled by the rapid gleam of his recollections, everything now seemed colorless. And he perceived that the progressive diminution of the light caused him a kind of indefinable corporeal uneasiness, as if this external phenomenon were in immediate correspondence with some element of his own life.

Always the past! She thinks about the times gone by at this moment! Was it the same sea that lay before them, wrapped in the same illusion? His first reaction was to feel hostility toward the unconscious trigger. Then, as if struck by a bolt of lightning, he suddenly felt uneasy as he saw all the peaks of his love glow and shine in the past, overwhelmingly. Distant memories rushed back to him, accompanied by waves of music that elevated and transformed them. In just one second, he relived the most poetic hours of his passion, experiencing them again in beautiful places, amidst the stunning scenery of nature and art that made his joy feel richer and deeper. So why, in comparison to that past, did the moment just before lose some of its charm? In his eyes, dazzled by the swift flash of his memories, everything now seemed dull. And he realized that the gradual fading of the light brought him an indescribable physical discomfort, as if this external phenomenon were somehow connected to some part of his own life.

He sought some phrase that would bring Hippolyte closer to him, to attach her to him by some sensitive tie, to restore to himself of the present reality the exact feeling which he had just lost. But this search was painful to him; the ideas escaped him, dispersed, left him void.

He searched for a phrase that would bring Hippolyte closer, to create an emotional connection with her and recapture the exact feeling of the moment he had just lost. But this search was painful for him; the ideas slipped away, scattered, leaving him feeling hollow.

As he had heard a rattle of plates, he asked:

When he heard the sound of plates clattering, he asked:

"Are you hungry?"

"Are you hungry?"

This question, suggested by a slight material fact, and propounded unexpectedly, with puerile vivacity, made Hippolyte smile.

This question, sparked by a small detail and asked unexpectedly with childlike excitement, made Hippolyte smile.

"Yes, a little," she answered, smiling.

"Yeah, a little," she said, smiling.

And they turned round to look at the table spread beneath the oak. In a few minutes the dinner would be ready.

They looked at the table set up under the oak tree. Dinner would be ready in just a few minutes.

"You must be satisfied with what there is," said George. "Very countrified cooking."

"You have to be fine with what we have," George said. "It's pretty basic cooking."

"Oh! I should be very well satisfied with grass."

"Oh! I would be really happy with grass."

And, gayly, she approached the table, examined with curiosity the cloth, the knives and forks, the glassware, the plates, found everything pretty; rejoiced like a child at the sight of the large flowers which decorated the white and fine porcelain.

And happily, she walked up to the table, curiously looking at the cloth, the knives and forks, the glassware, and the plates, finding everything beautiful; she felt like a child, excited to see the big flowers that decorated the white and delicate porcelain.

"Everything here pleases me," she said.

"I love everything here," she said.

She bent over a large round loaf of bread, yet warm beneath its beautiful browned and rounded crust. She breathed in the odor with delight.

She leaned over a large round loaf of bread, still warm under its lovely brown crust. She breathed in the smell with delight.

"Oh! what a delightful odor!"

"Oh! what a lovely smell!"

And, with childish greediness, she broke off the crusty edge of the loaf.

And, with a childlike eagerness, she ripped off the tough edge of the loaf.

"What fine bread!"

"This bread is great!"

Her white and strong teeth shone in the bitten bread; the play of her sinuous mouth expressed vigorously the pleasure enjoyed. In this act, her whole person shed a pure and simple grace which seduced and surprised George as if it were an unexpected novelty.

Her bright white teeth shone against the chewed bread; the movement of her full lips clearly displayed her enjoyment. In that moment, she exuded a pure and simple grace that captivated and amazed George, as if it were something completely new.

"Here! taste how good it is."

"Here! Give it a try; it's really good."

And she handed him the piece of bread on which was imprinted the humid trace of her bite; and she pushed it between his lips, laughing, imparting the sensual contagion of her hilarity.

She handed him the piece of bread that had her bite mark on it, pressing it between his lips while laughing, spreading the contagious joy of her laughter.

"Just see!"

"Just look!"

He found the taste delicious; and he abandoned himself to this fugitive enchantment, permitted himself to be enveloped by this seduction which seemed a novelty. A mad longing suddenly seized him to embrace the temptress, to lift her in his arms, to carry her off like a prey. His heart swelled with a confused aspiration towards physical force, towards robust health, towards an almost savage life of joy, towards simple and primitive love, towards the great primordial liberty. He felt a sudden desire to rend the mortal frame which oppressed him, to leave it and be entirely renewed, indemnified for all the woes he had suffered, for all the deformity which had hindered his flight.

He found the taste amazing and fully gave in to this brief enchantment, letting himself be caught up in this new seduction. A wild desire suddenly overwhelmed him to embrace the temptress, to lift her in his arms, to carry her off like a trophy. His heart swelled with a mix of longing for physical strength, good health, a nearly primal life filled with joy, simple and raw love, and true fundamental freedom. He felt a sudden urge to break free from the mortal body that held him back, to leave it behind and be completely transformed, compensated for all the pain he had suffered and all the imperfections that had limited him.

He had the hallucination of a future existence which would be his, and in which, freed from every harmful habit, from every foreign tyranny, from every bad error, he would look at things as if he saw them for the first time and had before him all the surface of the World, exposed like a human visage.

He envisioned a future life that would be his own, where he would be free from all bad habits, outside influences, and mistakes. He would perceive things as if for the first time and have the whole world spread out before him, like a human face.

"Was it then impossible that the miracle should come from this young woman, who, at the stone table, beneath the protecting oak, had broken the new bread and shared it with him? Could not the New Life really commence from to-day?"

"Was it really impossible for a miracle to come from this young woman who, at the stone table under the oak tree, broke the fresh bread and shared it with him? Could New Life actually begin today?"

IV.

IV.

THE NEW LIFE.

A FRESH START.

CHAPTER I.

CHAPTER 1.

Over the Adriatic swept the humid and oppressive heat of the east wind. The sky was cloudy, nebulous, white as milk. The sea, having lost all motion and all materiality, seemed mingled with the diffused vapors in the distance—very white, without respiration. A white sail, a single white sail—so rare a thing in the Adriatic—was visible yonder, near the Diomede Islands, motionless, indefinitely lengthened by the reflection of the water, the visible centre of this inert world, which gradually seemed to evaporate.

The humid, heavy heat from the east wind rolled over the Adriatic. The sky was cloudy and a dull white. The sea, completely still and lifeless, seemed to merge with the distant haze—so white, with no hint of a breeze. A single white sail—an uncommon sight in the Adriatic—was visible nearby, near the Diomede Islands, motionless and spread out by the reflection on the water, the only clear point in this quiet world, which slowly appeared to dissolve.

Seated in a tired attitude, on the parapet of the loggia, Hippolyte fixed her gaze on the sail, her eyes magnetized by its whiteness. A little bent, her whole figure relaxed, she had an air of stupor, almost of hebetude, which revealed the momentary eclipse of her inner life. And this absence of expressive energy accentuated all that there was commonplace and irregular in her features, rendered heavier the lower part of her face. Even the mouth—that elastic and sinuous mouth—whose contact had so often communicated to George a sort of instinctive and indefinable terror, seemed now despoiled of its bewitching charm, and reduced to the physical appearance of a vulgar organ which only recalled kisses as a mechanical art deprived of all beauty.

Slumped on the edge of the loggia, Hippolyte stared at the sail, her eyes drawn to its brightness. Slightly hunched, her whole body relaxed, she looked dazed, almost lifeless, showing a temporary shutdown of her emotions. This lack of energy made her ordinary features seem more uneven, making the lower part of her face look heavier. Even her mouth—that flexible, curvy mouth— which had often given George an instinctive, indescribable fear, now seemed to have lost its charm, reduced to the basic function of an ordinary organ, making him think of kisses as a mechanical act devoid of any beauty.

George considered with attention and clear-sightedness the naked reality of this unconscious woman, with whose life he had, up to now, so furiously joined his own life. And he thought: "In an instant, all has ended. The flame is extinguished. I love her no longer! ... How has that happened so quickly?" What he felt was not only the disgust following abuse, that carnal aversion which follows prolonged pleasures, but a more profound detachment which seemed to him definite and irremediable. "How could anyone still love, after having seen what I see?" The usual phenomenon took place in him; with its first perceptions, real, isolated and exaggerated, he composed by association an inner phantom which gave to his nerves a much stronger impulse than the present object. Henceforth, what he saw in Hippolyte's person with inconceivable intensity was the sexual being exclusively, the inferior being deprived of all spiritual value, a simple instrument of pleasure and of luxury, the instrument of ruin and of death. And he had a horror of his father! But, after all, was he not doing the same thing? And the recollection of the concubine crossed his mind; he found in his memory certain details of the horrible altercation with that odious man, in the country house, in front of the open window through which he had heard the cries of the little bastards, in front of the large table littered with papers on which he had perceived the disk of glass and the obscene vignette.

George observed the harsh reality of the unconscious woman, whose life he had intertwined with his so intensely until now. He thought, "In an instant, it’s all over. The flame is out. I no longer love her! ... How did that happen so fast?" What he felt wasn’t just the disgust that follows abuse or the physical aversion that comes after prolonged pleasures, but a deeper detachment that seemed final and unchangeable. "How could anyone still love after seeing what I see?" The usual phenomenon occurred within him; with its initial impressions—real, isolated, and exaggerated—he created an inner phantom that stimulated his nerves far more than the actual object in front of him. From then on, what he perceived in Hippolyte with unimaginable intensity was her purely sexual nature, an inferior being stripped of all spiritual worth, merely a tool for pleasure and luxury, a means of destruction and death. He felt deep revulsion towards his father! But wasn’t he doing the same thing? The memory of the mistress flickered in his mind; he recalled certain details of the horrible confrontation with that detestable man at the country house, in front of the open window through which he had heard the cries of the little bastards, in front of the large table cluttered with papers on which he had noticed the glass disk and the obscene vignette.

"How heavy the air is!" murmured Hippolyte, removing her gaze from the white sail, which still remained motionless in the infinite. "Does it not oppress you, too?"

"This air feels so heavy!" Hippolyte said softly, pulling her gaze away from the white sail that still hung still in the distance. "Doesn't it weigh you down, too?"

She rose, took a few listless steps towards a willow seat, provided with cushions, and sank down as if dead with fatigue, sighing deeply, throwing back her head, half-closing her eyes, the curved lids of which trembled. She had suddenly become very beautiful again. Her beauty was rekindled, unexpectedly, like a torch.

She got up, took a few tired steps toward a cushioned willow seat, and sank down as if she were completely exhausted, letting out a deep sigh, tilting her head back, and half-closing her eyes, the curved eyelids fluttering. She had suddenly become beautiful again. Her beauty flared up unexpectedly, like a torch.

"When will the mistral blow? Look at that sail. It is always in the same place. It's the first white sail since my arrival. It seems as if I dream it is there."

"When will the mistral arrive? Check out that sail. It's always in the same place. It's the first white sail I've spotted since I arrived. It feels like I'm dreaming it's there."

As George remained silent, she added:

As George remained silent, she continued:

"Have you seen any others?"

"Have you seen any others?"

"No; it's the first I have seen, too!"

"No; it's the first one I've seen as well!"

"From where did it come?"

"Where did it come from?"

"From Gargano, perhaps."

"Maybe from Gargano."

"And where is it going?"

"And where's it going?"

"Perhaps to Ortona."

"Maybe to Ortona."

"What is her cargo?"

"What does she carry?"

"Perhaps oranges."

"Maybe oranges."

She began to laugh; and even her laugh, enveloping her as if in a live wave of freshness, transfigured her anew.

She began to laugh, and her laughter felt like a wave of freshness, transforming her once more.

"Look, look!" she cried, raising herself on one elbow and pointing to the horizon of the sea, where it appeared as if a curtain had fallen. "Five other sails, over there in file. Do you see them?"

"Look, look!" she exclaimed, propping herself up on one elbow and pointing to the horizon of the sea, where it looked like a curtain had fallen. "Five more sails over there in a line. Do you see them?"

"Yes, I see them."

"Yeah, I see them."

"There are five?"

"There are five?"

"Yes, five."

"Yeah, five."

"More, more! Over there! Look, another file! What a number there are!"

"More, more! Over there! Look, another file! There are so many!"

The sails appeared at the extreme limit of the sea, red like little flames, motionless.

The sails were visible at the distant edge of the sea, red like small flames, completely motionless.

"The wind is changing. I feel that the wind is changing. Look there, how the water is beginning to ripple."

"The wind is changing. I can feel that the wind is changing. Look over there, the water is starting to ripple."

A sudden breeze assailed the tufts of the acacias, which, bending on their stems, shed several blossoms like dead butterflies. Then, before those light remains could touch the earth, all was at peace again. During the interval of silence, the low murmur of the water as it was dashed against the beach could be heard; and this murmur died away with the flight of the wave as it passed along the shore, and then ceased.

A sudden breeze swept through the clusters of acacia trees, making them sway and drop several flowers that resembled dead butterflies. Then, just as quickly, everything became calm again before those fragile remnants could touch the ground. In the brief silence, the gentle sound of water crashing against the beach could be heard; this sound faded as the wave rolled along the shore and then came to a stop.

"Did you hear it?"

"Did you hear that?"

She had risen and leaned on the parapet, listening intently, in the attitude of a musician who is tuning his instrument.

She got up and leaned on the railing, listening intently, like a musician tuning their instrument.

"Here is the wave coming back," she cried again, pointing to the mobile rippling of the water, upon which the shower was advancing; and she waited, animated by impatience, ready to fill her lungs with the wind.

"Here comes the wave again," she yelled, pointing at the moving water as the shower got closer; and she waited, full of excitement, ready to take a deep breath of the wind.

After a few seconds the acacias, assailed, once more bent on their stems, causing a shower of other flowers. And the strong gust bore as far as the loggia the saline odor mingled with the perfume of the withered bunches. A silvery sound, of singular harmony, filled with its kettledrum vibrations the concavity of the little bay between the two promontories.

After a few seconds, the acacias, again under attack, bent at their stems, making a shower of other flowers drop. The strong gust brought the salty smell mixed with the scent of the dried bunches all the way to the loggia. A silvery sound, uniquely harmonious, filled the shallow bay between the two headlands with its drumbeat vibrations.

"Do you hear?" said Hippolyte, in a low but exulting voice as if this music had penetrated as far as her soul, and that all her life were participating in the vicissitudes of the things around her.

"Do you hear?" Hippolyte asked, her voice soft yet brimming with excitement, as if the music had tapped into her soul, making her whole life resonate with the highs and lows of everything around her.

George followed all her actions, all her gestures, all her movements, every word, with such intense attention that the rest was for him as if it had never existed. The preceding image no longer coincided with the actual appearance, though it still dominated his mind to the extent of maintaining the profound sensation of the moral detachment, and of preventing him from replacing this woman in her first frame, of not reëstablishing her in her original state of being, of not reintegrating her. But from every one of these actions, from every one of these gestures, from every one of these movements, from every one of these words, emanated an inevitable power. All these physical manifestations seemed to compose a web which trapped him, and held him prisoner. It seemed that between this woman and himself there was formed a sort of corporeal bond, a sort of organic dependence, a correspondence by virtue of which the slightest gesture provoked in him an involuntary sensual modification, and that henceforth he would no longer be capable of living and feeling independently. How could he reconcile this evident affinity with the occult hate which he had just discovered at the bottom of his heart?

George watched her every action, gesture, movement, and word with such intense focus that everything else seemed to disappear. The image in his mind no longer matched her actual appearance, but it still occupied his thoughts enough to keep him emotionally detached and prevent him from seeing her as she once was, from restoring her to her original self, from bringing her back. Yet, there was an undeniable power radiating from everything she did. Her physical expressions seemed to create a web that trapped him and held him there. It felt like a physical bond had formed between him and this woman, creating an organic connection where even the slightest gesture triggered an involuntary emotional response in him, making it impossible for him to live and feel independently from now on. How could he reconcile this clear connection with the hidden hatred he had just discovered deep in his heart?

Hippolyte, through a spontaneous curiosity, through an instinctive desire to multiply her sensations and to make the surrounding neighborhood part of herself, was still absorbed in the spectacle. The facility she exhibited in entering into communication with every form of natural life and of finding a world of analogies between human expressions and the appearances of the most diverse things; this rapid and diffuse sympathy, which attached her not only to objects with which she was in daily contact, but also to foreign objects; that sort of imitative virtue which often permitted her to express by a single sign the distinctive character of an animate or inanimate being, of talking to the domestic animals and understanding their language—all these mimic faculties properly concurred in rendering more visible, in George's eyes, the predominance in her of the inferior life.

Hippolyte, driven by spontaneous curiosity and a natural desire to broaden her experiences and connect with her surroundings, was entirely absorbed in the scene. She easily interacted with all forms of nature and found a world of similarities between human expressions and the appearances of various things. This quick and broad empathy not only linked her to everyday objects but also to those she didn't recognize. Her talent for imitation often allowed her to express the unique qualities of living or non-living things with just one gesture, communicate with domestic animals, and understand their language—all of these mimicking skills made it clearer to George that she was influenced by a more primitive existence.

"What's that?" she said, surprised at noticing a sudden, mysterious rumbling. "Didn't you hear it?"

"What's that?" she asked, startled by the sudden, mysterious rumbling. "Didn't you hear it?"

It was like a dull blow, which other blows followed in rapid succession—blows so strange that it could not be discerned if they came from near or far, in the air that became more and more limpid.

It felt like a dull thud, quickly followed by more thuds—sounds so strange that it was hard to figure out if they were coming from close by or far away, in the air that was becoming clearer and clearer.

"Didn't you hear that?"

"Didn't you hear that?"

"It may be distant thunder."

"It might be distant thunder."

"Oh, no!"

"Oh no!"

"What, then?"

"So, what now?"

They looked around them, perplexed. Every moment the sea was changing color in proportion as the sky became clearer; here and there it took on that shade of indefinable green, like unripe flax, as when the sun's oblique rays pass through the diaphanous stems in an April twilight.

They looked around, puzzled. With each passing moment, the sea shifted colors as the sky brightened; now and then, it displayed that unique shade of green, reminiscent of unripe flax, as the sun's slanted rays shone through the clear stems in an April evening.

"Ah! it's the sail flapping—that white sail, yonder," cried Hippolyte, happy at being the first to discover the mystery. "Look. She's caught the wind. She's off."

"Wow! It's the sail flapping—that white sail over there," shouted Hippolyte, thrilled to be the first to solve the mystery. "Look. She's caught the wind. She's taking off."

CHAPTER II.

CHAPTER 2.

With a few intervals of drowsy indolence, she felt a mad desire to wander off, to venture out in the heat of the sun, to scour the beach and surrounding country, to explore unfamiliar paths. She stimulated her companion; at times she carried him off almost by force; at times, too, she started off alone, and he joined her unexpectedly.

After a few moments of sleepy laziness, she felt a strong desire to wander off, to step into the bright sun, to explore the beach and nearby areas, to check out new trails. She motivated her companion; sometimes she almost dragged him along; at other times, she would head off on her own, and he would unexpectedly join her.

In order to climb a hill, they followed a small pathway bordered by thick hedges of violet flowers, among which blossomed the large and delicate calices of other snowy fragrant flowers with fine petals. On the other side of the hedges, ears of corn waved to and fro on their stems, yellowish-green in color, more or less ready to change into gold; and in other places the corn was so thick and high that it towered over the tops of the hedges, suggesting a beautiful, overflowing cup.

To climb the hill, they followed a narrow path bordered by dense hedges of purple flowers, where large, delicate white flowers with soft petals also bloomed. On the other side of the hedges, ears of corn swayed on their stalks, a yellowish-green shade, almost ready to turn golden; in some spots, the corn was so tall and thick that it rose above the tops of the hedges, looking like a beautiful, overflowing cup.

Nothing escaped Hippolyte's vigilant eye. Every minute she stooped to blow away certain spheres of down, very fragile, at the tips of their long, slender peduncles. Every minute she stopped to observe the small spiders climbing by an invisible thread from a flower situated low down to a branch above.

Nothing escaped Hippolyte's keen observation. Every minute, she leaned down to blow away delicate tufts of down from the tips of their long, slender stems. Every minute, she stopped to watch the tiny spiders climbing along an invisible thread from a flower below to a branch above.

On the hill, in a narrow, sunny circle, there was a small field of flax already dry. The yellowish stems bore at their summits a ball of gold, and here and there the gold seemed tarnished by an ironlike rust. The highest stems were waving almost imperceptibly. And, because of this extreme lightness, the whole gave the idea of some delicate piece of gold-work.

On the hill, in a small sunny spot, there was a tiny field of dried flax. The yellowish stems had small golden balls on top, and every now and then, the gold looked a bit dull, as if it had rust on it. The tallest stems were swaying slightly. This lightness made it all look like a delicate piece of gold jewelry.

"Look, it is just like filigree!" said Hippolyte.

"Look, it's just like filigree!" Hippolyte exclaimed.

The furze was commencing to shed its flowers. A few feet away hung a sort of white foam in flakes; on others crawled large black and brown caterpillars, soft to the touch as velvet. Hippolyte took up one whose delicate down was streaked with vermilion, and she kept it calmly on the palm of her hand.

The gorse was beginning to shed its flowers. A few feet away, there was a kind of white foam in flakes; in other areas, large black and brown caterpillars crawled, feeling as soft as velvet. Hippolyte picked up one that had fine hairs streaked with bright red and calmly held it in the palm of her hand.

"It is more beautiful than a flower," she said.

"It's more beautiful than a flower," she said.

George remarked, and it was not the first time, that she was almost totally devoid of instinctive repugnance towards insects, and that, in general, she did not feel that keen and invincible repulsion which he himself felt for a host of things considered unclean.

George observed, not for the first time, that she seemed completely devoid of any instinctive disgust towards insects, and overall, she didn’t share the intense and unshakeable aversion he felt towards many things considered unclean.

"Throw it away, I beg of you!"

"Just get rid of it, please!"

She began to laugh, and stretched out her hand as if to put the caterpillar on his neck. He gave a cry and sprang back, which made her laugh all the more.

She began to laugh and reached out her hand as if to put the caterpillar on his neck. He yelled and jumped back, which only made her laugh even more.

"Oh, what a brave man!"

"Oh, what a hero!"

In a spirit of mischief, she started to pursue him between the trunks of the young oaks, through the narrow paths that formed a sort of mountainous labyrinth. Her peals of laughter started from between the gray stones flocks of wild sparrows.

Playfully, she started chasing him between the trunks of the young oaks, along the narrow paths that formed a hilly maze. Her laughter rang out, bouncing off the gray stones and the groups of wild sparrows.

"Stop! Stop! You frighten the sheep."

"Stop! Stop! You're frightening the sheep."

A small flock of frightened sheep dispersed, dragging behind them up the rocky incline a bundle of bluish rags.

A small group of frightened sheep scattered, dragging a bundle of bluish rags up the rocky slope behind them.

"Stop. I have it no longer. See."

"Stop. I can't handle this anymore. Look."

And she showed the runaway her empty hands.

And she showed the runaway her hands, which were empty.

"Let us help the Mute."

"Let's help the Mute."

And she ran towards the woman in rags, who was making ineffectual efforts to hold back the sheep attached to the long cords of twisted osier. Hippolyte seized the bunch of cords, and braced her feet against a stone in order to have more resisting power. She panted, her face purple; and in this violent attitude she was very beautiful. Her beauty lighted up, unexpectedly, like a torch.

She ran towards the woman in rags, who was struggling to hold onto the sheep tied to the long strands of twisted willow. Hippolyte grabbed the bundle of cords and planted her feet against a stone for better leverage. She was out of breath, her face flushed; and in this intense moment, she looked incredibly beautiful. Her beauty radiated brightly, unexpectedly, like a torch.

"Come, George, come you too!" she cried to George, communicating to him her frank and childish joy.

"Come on, George, you should come too!" she called to George, sharing her true and carefree happiness with him.

The sheep stopped in a clump of furze. There were six of them, three black and three white, and bore the osier cords around their woolly necks. The woman who looked after them, emaciated, poorly covered by her bluish rags, gesticulated while giving vent, from her toothless mouth, to an incomprehensible grumbling. Her little greenish eyes, without eyelashes, bleary, tearful and congested, had a malignant look.

The sheep paused in a clump of gorse. There were six of them, three black and three white, each wearing thin ropes around their fluffy necks. The woman tending to them, skinny and barely clothed in her worn blue rags, waved her hands while mumbling something unclear from her toothless mouth. Her small, greenish eyes, without eyelashes, looked exhausted, watery, and bloodshot, giving off a harsh vibe.

When Hippolyte gave her alms, she kissed the pieces of money. Then, letting go the cords, she removed from her head a rag which no longer had either form or color, stooped to the ground, and slowly, with greatest care, tied up the pieces of money in a multiplicity of knots.

When Hippolyte gave her money, she kissed the coins. Then, letting the strings go, she removed a shapeless, colorless rag from her head, bent down to the ground, and carefully tied the coins into several knots.

"I am tired," said Hippolyte. "Let us sit down here for a moment."

"I'm tired," Hippolyte said. "Let's sit down here for a minute."

They sat down. George then perceived that the spot was near the great furze field where, on that May morning, the five virgins had plucked the flowers to strew the path of the beautiful Roman. That morning already seemed very far off, lost in dreamy haze. He said:

They sat down. George then noticed that the spot was near the large gorse field where, on that May morning, the five young women had gathered flowers to spread along the path of the beautiful Roman. That morning already felt like it was a long time ago, fading into a dreamy haze. He said:

"Do you see, over yonder, those bushes which are now almost flowerless? Well, it was there that we filled the baskets to strew flowers on your path when you arrived. Oh, what a day! Do you remember?"

"Do you see those bushes over there that are almost bare of flowers now? That's where we filled the baskets to scatter flowers on your path when you arrived. Oh, what a day! Do you remember?"

She smiled, and in a transport of sudden tenderness took one of his hands, which she kept pressed in her own; and she leaned her cheek on the shoulder of the loved one, burying herself in the sweetness of that memory, of that solitude, of that peace, of that poesy.

She smiled and, feeling a wave of warmth, took one of his hands and held it in hers. She rested her cheek on her loved one's shoulder, letting herself get lost in the sweetness of that memory, that solitude, that peace, that poetry.

From time to time a breath of wind passed through the tops of the oaks; and below, farther on, in the gray of the olive-trees, passed, from time to time, a clear wave of silver. The Mute moved away slowly behind the feeding sheep; and she seemed to leave something fantastic in her traces, as if a reflect of the legends in which malignant fairies transform themselves into toads at every turn of the path.

Every now and then, a breeze would stir the tops of the oak trees; and below, further on, among the gray olive trees, a silver wave would shimmer occasionally. The Mute slowly walked away behind the grazing sheep, leaving behind something almost enchanting, as if a whisper of the legends where wicked fairies turn into toads at every turn in the path.

"Aren't you happy now?" murmured Hippolyte.

"Aren't you happy now?" Hippolyte whispered.

George thought: "It is already two weeks, and there has been no change in me. Still the same anxiety, the same inquietude, the same discontent! We are hardly at the beginning, and I already foresee the end. What shall we do to enjoy the passing hour?" Certain phrases of a letter from Hippolyte recurred to him: "Oh! when will it be given me to be near you during entire days, to live your life? You will see, I shall no longer be the same woman. I will be your mistress, your friend, your sister; and if you think me worthy, I will be also your adviser.... In me you should find nothing but sweetness and repose.... It will be a life of love such as has never before been seen." ...

George thought, "It's been two weeks, and I haven’t changed at all. I'm still dealing with the same anxiety, the same restlessness, the same unhappiness! We’re barely starting, and I can already see the end. What can we do to appreciate the moment?" Certain phrases from a letter by Hippolyte kept coming to his mind: “Oh! When will I get to be close to you for whole days, to live your life? You’ll see, I won’t be the same woman anymore. I’ll be your lover, your friend, your sister; and if you think I’m worthy, I’ll also be your advisor... In me, you should find nothing but kindness and peace... It will be a life of love like none that’s ever been seen.”...

He thought: "For the past two weeks our whole existence has been composed of petty, material incidents, like those of to-day. It is true; I have already seen in her another woman! She is commencing to change, even in appearance. It is unbelievable how rapidly she is gaining in health. One would say that every breath is a gain; that, for her, every fruit turns into blood; that the healthfulness of the air penetrates her every pore. She was made for this life of idleness, of liberty, of physical enjoyment, of carelessness. Up to now, she has not uttered a single thoughtful word which revealed preoccupation of the soul. Her intervals of silence and immobility are caused only by muscular fatigue, just as at the present moment."

He thought, "For the last two weeks, our whole life has revolved around insignificant, material events, just like today. It's true; I've already noticed in her __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."another woman! She's starting to change, even in her appearance. It's amazing how fast she's getting healthier. It feels like every breath is a step forward; for her, every piece of fruit turns into energy; the freshness of the air seeps into every pore of her body. She was meant for this life of leisure, freedom, physical pleasure, and carefree living. So far, she hasn't said a single insightful word that shows any real depth of emotion. Her moments of silence and stillness are just due to physical exhaustion, just like right now.

"Of what are you thinking?" she demanded.

"What are you thinking about?" she asked.

"Of nothing. I am happy."

"About nothing. I'm happy."

After a pause, she added:

After a moment, she said:

"We'll go on now, shall we?"

"Let's keep moving, okay?"

They rose. She bestowed upon his mouth a sonorous kiss. She was gay and restless. Every few minutes she darted away from him to run down an incline free from rocks; and when she wished to check her speed, she grasped the trunk of a young oak, which groaned and bent beneath the shock.

They got up. She gave him a passionate kiss. She was happy and full of energy. Every few minutes, she would run away from him to sprint down a slope free of rocks; and when she wanted to slow down, she would grab onto the trunk of a young oak, which creaked and bent from the pressure.

She gathered a violet flower and sucked it.

She picked a purple flower and tried it.

"It's honey."

"It's honey."

She gathered another, and placed it on her lover's lips.

She picked another one and placed it on her lover's lips.

"Taste it!"

"Give it a try!"

And it seemed as if she enjoyed the savor for the second time, at seeing the motions of his mouth.

And it felt like she was enjoying it again, watching his mouth move.

"With all these flowers, and all these bees, there must certainly be a hive near by," she went on. "One of these mornings, while you are asleep, I must come here and search for it.... I'll bring you a honeycomb."

"With all these flowers and bees, there’s got to be a hive close by," she said. "One of these mornings, while you’re still asleep, I’ll come here and search for it... I’ll bring you back a honeycomb."

She prattled at a great rate about this adventure, which tickled her fancy; and in her words appeared, with the vivacity of an actual sensation, the freshness of the morning, the mystery of the woods, the impatience of the search, the joy of the discovery, the pale color and wild fragrance of honey.

She talked excitedly about this adventure that thrilled her; in her words, there was the energy of a real experience, the freshness of the morning, the mystery of the woods, the excitement of the search, the joy of discovery, the light color and wild scent of honey.

They halted half-way up the hill, at the border of the woody region, charmed by the melancholy which ascended from the sea.

They paused halfway up the hill, at the edge of the woods, drawn in by the sadness that floated up from the sea.

The sea was delicately colored, between a blue and a green, in which the green had a progressive tendency to dominate; but the sky, of a leaden azure at the zenith, and streaked here and there by clouds, was rose-colored in the curve toward Ortono. This light was reflected in pale tints on the surface of the water, and recalled deflowered roses floating. Against the maritime background were arranged in steps, in harmonious degrees, first the two large oaks with their dark foliage, then the silvery olive-trees, then the fig-trees with their bright foliage and violet branches. The moon, orange-colored, enormous, almost at its full, rose up above the ring of the horizon, like a globe of crystal through whose transparency could be seen a chimerical country figured in bas-relief on a massive disk of gold.

The sea was a gentle mix of blue and green, with the green starting to take over; the sky above was a deep blue at the top, with clouds scattered here and there, but it turned pink as it curved toward Ortono. This light reflected softly on the surface of the water, reminiscent of petals from faded roses drifting by. In the background of the sea, two large oaks with their dark leaves stood first, followed by silvery olive trees, and then fig trees with their bright leaves and purple branches arranged in steps. The moon, a large orange orb nearly full, rose above the horizon like a crystal globe, through which a fantastical land was visible in relief on a massive disk of gold.

One heard the warbling of birds, near and far. One heard the lowing of an ox; then a bleating; then the wailing of a child. There was a pause during which all these voices were silent, and only this single wail was heard.

You could hear birds singing, both close by and in the distance. You heard an ox mooing, then a goat bleating, and then a child crying. There was a brief moment of silence when all these sounds faded away, and only that one cry remained.

It was a wail, not violent or interrupted, but shrill, continuous, almost feeble. And it attracted the soul, detached it from all the rest, snatched it from the seduction of the twilight, to oppress it with a veritable anguish which responded to the suffering of the unknown creature, of the little, invisible being.

It was a cry, not loud or shattered, but sharp, steady, almost feeble. And it captured the soul, drawing it away from everything else, pulling it from the charm of the twilight, only to shatter it with a genuine pain that reflected the suffering of the unknown creature, of the small, invisible being.

"Do you hear?" said Hippolyte, whose voice, already changed by compassion, became involuntarily lower. "I know who the child is that's crying."

"Do you hear that?" Hippolyte said, his voice, already softened by empathy, becoming involuntarily quieter. "I know who the child is that's crying."

"You know?" asked George, to whom his mistress's voice and appearance had given a strange shock.

"You know?" George asked, feeling an odd thrill from his mistress's voice and looks.

"Yes."

"Yep."

She was again listening intently to the lamentable moaning, which now seemed to fill the whole place. She added: "It's the infant that the Ghouls are sucking."

She was once again paying close attention to the sorrowful moaning that now seemed to fill the whole area. She added, "It's the baby that the Ghouls are feeding on."

She had pronounced these words without the shadow of a smile, as if she herself were beneath the empire of the superstition.

She said these words without a trace of a smile, as if she herself believed in the superstition.

"It lives over there, in that tumble-down cottage. Candia told me."

"It lives over there in that shabby cottage. Candia told me."

After a slight hesitation, during which they listened to the wails and had a fantastic vision of the dying child, Hippolyte suggested:

After a short pause, during which they listened to the cries and vividly imagined the dying child, Hippolyte suggested:

"Shall we go and see it? It's not far."

"Should we go take a look? It's close by."

George was perplexed, dreading the sadness of the spectacle, and the contact of the distressed and coarse people.

George was confused, worried about the sadness of the situation and the tense atmosphere with the upset and unruly crowd.

"Shall we?" repeated Hippolyte, whose curiosity became irresistible. "It is over there, in that old cottage, beneath the pine. I know the way."

"Shall we?" Hippolyte asked again, unable to hold back his curiosity. "It's over there, in that old cottage, under the pine tree. I know the way."

"Let's go!"

"Let's go!"

She went straight ahead, hastening her steps, across a sloping field. Both were silent; both heard only the infantile wail which served them as a guide. And, step by step, their anguish became more poignant and in proportion as the wailing became more distinct and indicated better the poor, bloodless body from which pain forced it.

She rushed across a sloping field. They were both quiet; the only sound was the baby's cries leading them. With each step, their anguish intensified, just as the wailing became clearer, directing them to the poor, lifeless body that was the source of the pain.

They traversed a copse of odorous orange-trees, treading on the flowers scattered on the ground. On the threshold of a cottage close to the one they sought an enormously stout woman was seated; and on her monstrous body was a small round head, with soft eyes, white teeth, a placid smile.

They walked through a grove of fragrant orange trees, stepping on the flowers scattered on the ground. At the entrance of a cottage close to the one they were searching for, an exceptionally plump woman was sitting; on her large body was a small round head, with kind eyes, white teeth, and a serene smile.

"Where are you going, signora?" asked the woman, without rising.

"Where are you going, miss?" asked the woman, without getting up.

"We are going to see the child whom the Ghouls are sucking."

"We're going to check on the child that the Ghouls are feeding on."

"What's the use? You'd better stay here, and take a rest. I do not lack children, either. Look!"

"What's the point? You might as well stay here and take a break. I've got plenty of kids, too. Look!"

Three or four naked children, who had also such large stomachs that one would have believed them to be dropsical, dragged themselves along on the ground, grunting and tumbling over, putting in their mouths everything that fell into their hands. And the woman held in her arms a fifth child, all covered with brownish scabs, from the midst of which shone out a pair of large clear blue eyes, like miraculous flowers.

Three or four naked kids, with such big bellies that you'd think they were bloated, crawled on the ground, grunting and rolling around, grabbing anything that came within reach to eat. And the woman held a fifth child in her arms, covered in brownish scabs, with a pair of large, bright blue eyes shining like miraculous flowers.

"You see that I have plenty of them too, and that this one, here, is sick. Stay here a bit."

"I've got a ton of them as well, and this one right here is awesome. Hold on for a second."

She smiled, soliciting with her eyes the strangers' generosity. And, with an expression in which one guessed the desire to dissuade the curiosity of the woman by the vague presentiment of a peril:

She smiled, silently asking the strangers for their kindness. And, with an expression that hinted at wanting to ward off the woman's curiosity with a vague sense of looming danger:

"What's the good of going there?" she repeated. "See how ill this one is."

"What's the point of going there?" she asked again. "Look how sick this one is."

And again she showed the afflicted child, but without simulating any sorrow, as if she simply offered to the passer-by a nearer object of compassion in exchange for a more distant one—as if she wished to say: "Since you desire to be compassionate, have compassion for the one before you." George examined, with deep pain, the poor, spotted face, whose large, bright, and clear eyes seemed to drink in all the light shed on this June evening.

Once again, she presented the suffering child, but without acting sad, as if she were simply offering the passerby a more immediate object of compassion instead of a distant one—almost as if she wanted to say: "If you want to be compassionate, direct your compassion toward the person in front of you." George gazed intently, with profound sorrow, at the poor, blemished face, whose large, bright, and clear eyes seemed to soak up all the light from this June evening.

"What is he suffering from?" he asked.

"What is he dealing with?" he asked.

"Ah! signor, who ever knows?" answered the fat woman, always with the same placidity. "He has what God wishes."

"Ah! sir, who really knows?" replied the plump woman, keeping her usual calm demeanor. "He has what God wants."

Hippolyte gave her some money; and they resumed their way towards the other cottage, bearing with them the nauseous odor emanating from that door full of shadow.

Hippolyte gave her some money, and they moved on to the other cottage, bringing with them the bad smell coming from that dark doorway.

They did not speak. They felt a contraction of their hearts, a disgust in their mouths, a weakness in their limbs. They heard the shrill wailing, mingled with other voices, other sounds; and they were stupefied at having been able to hear this single sound so far away, and so distinctly. But what attracted their eyes was the tall and straight pine whose robust trunk stood out black against the diffused light of the twilight, sustaining a melodious summit filled with sparrows.

They didn’t say anything. They felt a tightness in their chests, a queasiness in their stomachs, and weakness in their limbs. They heard a sharp wailing, mixed with other voices and sounds; and they were surprised that they could hear this one sound so clearly from so far away. But what really caught their attention was the tall, straight pine tree with its strong trunk standing out dark against the soft light of twilight, supporting a singing canopy full of sparrows.

At their approach, a whisper passed among the women gathered around the victim.

As they approached, a whisper circulated among the women surrounding the victim.

"Here are the gentlefolk—Candia's strangers."

"Here are the folks—Candia's strangers."

"Come, come!"

"Come on!"

And the women opened their circle to permit the arrivals to draw nearer. One of them, an old woman, with wrinkled skin, of the color of parched earth, expressionless eyes, whitish and as if vitrified in the depths of their hollow orbits, said, addressing Hippolyte, and touching her arm:

The women expanded their circle to allow the newcomers to approach more closely. One of them, an elderly woman with wrinkled skin resembling dry earth and pale, glassy eyes set deep in their hollow sockets, spoke to Hippolyte while gently touching her arm:

"Look, signora! Look! The Ghouls are sucking it, poor creature! Look at the state they've reduced it to! May God protect your children!"

"Look, ma'am! Look! The Ghouls are draining it, poor thing! Just see what they’ve done to it! May God protect your kids!"

Her voice was so dry that it appeared artificial, and resembled the sounds articulated by an automaton.

Her voice was so dry that it sounded artificial, almost like something an automaton would create.

"Cross yourself, signora!" she added again.

"Make the sign of the cross, ma'am!" she repeated.

The advice seemed lugubrious in that lifeless mouth, in which the voice lost its human character and became a dead thing. Hippolyte made the sign of the cross, and looked at her companion.

The advice sounded bleak coming from that expressionless mouth, where the voice lost its human touch and became something lifeless. Hippolyte crossed himself and looked at his companion.

In the space before the door of the hut the women ere in a circle as around a spectacle, making; from time to time some mechanical sign of condolence. And the circle was unceasingly renewed; some, already tired of looking, went away; others arrived from neighboring houses. And almost all, at the sight of this slow death, repeated the same gesture, repeated the same words.

The women stood in a circle in front of the hut's door like they were watching a performance, occasionally showing some automatic signs of sympathy. The circle kept shifting; some who were tired of watching left, while others came from nearby houses. And almost all, witnessing this slow death, repeated the same gestures and words.

The child reposed in a little cradle, of rough pine boards, like a small, lidless coffin. The poor creature, naked, sickly, emaciated, greenish, was wailing continuously and waving its debilitated arms and legs, which had nothing more than skin and bone, as if asking for help. And the mother, seated at the foot of the cradle, bent in two, her head so low that it almost touched her knees, seemed to hear nothing. It seemed as if some terrible weight rested on her neck and prevented her from rising. At times, mechanically, she placed on the edge of the cradle a coarse, callous hand, burnt by the sun; and she made the gesture of rocking without altering her attitude or breaking the silence. Then the holy images, the talismans, and the relics, with which the pine cradle was almost entirely covered, undulated and tinkled, during a momentary pause in the wail.

The child lay in a small cradle made of rough pine boards, looking like a tiny, open coffin. The poor thing, naked, weak, and emaciated, had a greenish tint and was crying constantly, waving its frail arms and legs, which were just skin and bones, as if pleading for help. The mother, sitting at the foot of the cradle, hunched over with her head drooping so low it nearly touched her knees, seemed to hear nothing. It was as if a heavy weight rested on her neck, preventing her from standing up. Occasionally, she automatically placed a rough, sunburned hand on the edge of the cradle and rocked it gently without changing her posture or breaking the silence. Then, the sacred images, charms, and relics that almost completely covered the pine cradle swayed and jingled during a brief pause in the child's cries.

"Liberata! Liberata!" cried one of the women, shaking her. "Look, Liberata! The lady has come—the lady is in your house! Look!"

" Liberata! Liberata!" one of the women shouted, shaking her. "Look, Liberata! The lady has come—the lady is in your house! Look!"

The mother slowly raised her head and looked around her, with a bewildered air; then she fixed on her visitor her dry and mournful eyes, in whose depths there was less of fatigued sorrow than inert and shadowy terror—the terror of nocturnal witchcraft against which no exorcism prevailed, the terror of those insatiable beings who now had the house in their power, and who would not abandon it perhaps but with the last corpse.

The mother slowly raised her head and looked around, appearing confused. Then she turned her attention to her visitor with her empty, sorrowful eyes, which showed more of a lifeless fear than just tired sadness—the fear of dark magic that no ritual could defeat, the fear of those unyielding entities that now ruled the house, and who might not leave until every last body had departed.

"Speak! Speak!" insisted one of the women, shaking her again by the arm. "Speak! Ask the lady to send you to the Madonna of the Miracles."

"Speak! Speak!" urged one of the women, shaking her again by the arm. "Speak! Ask the woman to take you to the Madonna of the Miracles."

The others surrounded Hippolyte with supplications.

The others gathered around Hippolyte, asking him urgently.

"Yes, signora. Be charitable to her! Send her to the Madonna. Send her to the Madonna!"

"Yes, ma'am. Please be nice to her! Take her to the Madonna. Take her to the Madonna!"

The child cried louder. In the tops of the pine-tree the sparrows were emitting heart-rending cries. In the neighborhood, between the deformed trunks of the olive-trees, a dog barked. The moon was beginning to cast its shadows. "Yes," stammered Hippolyte, incapable of sustaining longer the fixed gaze of the silent mother. "Yes, yes, we will send her—to-morrow."

The child cried even louder. At the tops of the pine trees, the sparrows were making heartbreaking sounds. In the area, between the twisted trunks of the olive trees, a dog was barking. The moon was beginning to cast its shadows. "Yes," stammered Hippolyte, unable to maintain the steady gaze of the quiet mother any longer. "Yes, yes, we'll send her—tomorrow."

"No, not to-morrow; Saturday, signora."

"No, not tomorrow; Saturday, ma'am."

"Saturday is the Vigil."

"Saturday is the Vigil."

"Let her buy him a candle."

"Let her give him a candle."

"A fine candle."

"A great candle."

"A ten-pound candle."

"A 10-pound candle."

"Do you hear, Liberata? Do you hear?"

"Can you hear me, Liberata? Do you hear?"

"The lady will send you to the Madonna!"

"The lady will guide you to the Virgin Mary!"

"The Madonna will pity you."

"The Madonna will feel for you."

"Speak! Speak!"

"Talk! Talk!"

"She's become dumb, signora."

"She's acting clueless, signora."

"She hasn't spoken for three days."

"She hasn't spoken a word in three days."

In the midst of the confused cries of the women, the child cried still louder.

Amid the chaotic shouts of the women, the child cried even louder.

"Do you hear how he cries?"

"Do you hear him crying?"

"He always cries loudest, signora, at nightfall."

"He always cries the loudest, ma'am, at sunset."

"Perhaps it's coming soon."

"Maybe it's coming soon."

"Perhaps the child has seen——"

"Maybe the child has seen——"

"Make the sign of the cross, signora."

"Make the sign of the cross, ma'am."

"It's getting dark."

"It's getting dark outside."

"Do you hear how he cries?"

"Can you hear how he's crying?"

"Isn't that the bell tolling?"

"Isn't that the bell ringing?"

"No; one can't hear it here."

"No, you can't hear it here."

"Silence!"

"Be quiet!"

"One can't hear it here."

"You can't hear it here."

"But I hear it."

"But I can hear it."

"I hear it, too."

"I hear it, too."

"Ave Maria!"

"Hail Mary!"

All were silent, made the sign of the cross, and bowed. It seemed as if several sonorous waves, scarcely perceptible, arrived from the distant market-town; but the child's wail filled every listener's ear. Once more, only this single wail could be heard. The mother had fallen on her knees at the foot of the cradle, prostrated to the earth. Hippolyte, her head bowed, was praying with fervor.

Everyone was quiet, made the sign of the cross, and bowed. It seemed like faint sounds, barely audible, came from the distant market-town; but the child's cry rang out in everyone's ears. Once again, this single cry was the only thing that could be heard. The mother had dropped to her knees at the foot of the cradle, pressing against the ground. Hippolyte, with her head down, was praying sincerely.

"Look, there, in the doorway!" whispered one of the women to her neighbor.

"Hey, look there, in the doorway!" whispered one of the women to her neighbor.

George, watchful and uneasy, turned his head. The doorway was full of shadow.

George, alert and a bit anxious, turned his head. The doorway was cloaked in darkness.

"Look, there, in the doorway! Don't you see something?"

"Hey, look over there in the doorway! Don't you see anything?"

"Yes, I see," replied the other, uncertain, a little frightened.

"Yeah, I understand," replied the other, uncertain and a bit scared.

"What is it? What do you see?" asked a third.

"What is it? What do you see?" asked another person.

"What is it?" demanded a fourth.

"What is it?" asked a fourth person.

"What is it?"

"What’s this?"

Suddenly curiosity and fright seized them all. They looked toward the door. The child cried. The mother rose, and she, too, began to fix her dilated eyes on the door which the shadows rendered mysterious. The dog barked among the olive-trees.

Suddenly, everyone was filled with curiosity and fear. They turned to the door. The child cried. The mother stood up, and she also began to stare at the door, which appeared mysterious in the shadows. The dog barked among the olive trees.

"What is it?" said George, in a low voice, but not without requiring some effort to shake off the increasing uneasiness of his imagination. "What do you see?"

"What is it?" George asked softly, trying to push away the rising anxiety in his mind. "What do you see?"

None of the women dared to answer. All, in the shadow, saw the outlines of a vague form.

None of the women dared to reply. All of them, in the shadows, saw the shapes of an unclear figure.

Then he advanced toward the door. When he crossed the threshold, a furnace-like heat and a repugnant stench cut short his breath. He turned round, went out.

He then walked towards the door. When he stepped over the threshold, a wave of intense heat and a horrible smell overwhelmed him. He turned around and walked out.

"It's a scythe," he said.

"It's a sickle," he said.

In fact, it was a scythe hanging on the wall.

Actually, it was a scythe hanging on the wall.

"Ah! a scythe."

"Ah! a sickle."

And the voices recommenced.

And the voices started again.

"Liberata! Liberata!"

"Freedom! Freedom!"

"Are you mad?"

"Are you crazy?"

"She is mad."

"She's upset."

"It's getting dark. Let us go."

"It's getting dark. Let's go."

"He's not crying any more."

"He's not crying anymore."

"Poor creature! Is he asleep?"

"Poor thing! Is he sleeping?"

"He has stopped crying."

"He's stopped crying."

"Take in the cradle; the evening is damp. We will help you, Liberata."

"Bring the baby inside; it’s chilly out this evening. We’ve got your back, Liberata."

"Poor creature! Is he asleep?"

"Poor thing! Is he sleeping?"

"One would think he were dead. He no longer moves."

"You would think he was dead. He doesn’t move at all anymore."

"Take in the cradle, won't you? Don't you hear us, Liberata?"

"Can you please take the baby in the cradle? Don't you hear us, Liberata?"

"She is mad."

"She's upset."

"Where is the lamp? Joseph will soon return. Have you no lamp? Joseph will soon return from the lime-kiln."

"Where's the lamp? Joseph will be back soon. Don’t you have a lamp? Joseph will be back from the lime kiln soon."

"She is mad. She doesn't speak any more."

"She's lost it. She doesn't speak anymore."

"We are going. God be with you!"

"We're leaving. May God be with you!"

"Poor tormented flesh! Is he sleeping?"

"Poor tortured body! Is he sleeping?"

"He's sleeping, he's sleeping.... He's not in pain now."

"He's sleeping, he's sleeping... He’s not in pain anymore."

"Oh, Lord Jesus, save him!"

"Oh my God, save him!"

"Protect us, O Lord!"

"Protect us, God!"

"Farewell, farewell! Good night!"

"Goodbye, goodbye! Sleep well!"

"Good night!"

Good night!

"Good night!"

"Good night!"

CHAPTER III.

CHAPTER 3.

The dog continued to bark in the olive-groves, while George and Hippolyte came back by the path towards Candia's house. When the animal recognized the guests of the house, he stopped barking, and came to meet them joyfully.

The dog kept barking in the olive groves while George and Hippolyte walked back along the path to Candia's house. When the dog saw the guests, he stopped barking and excitedly ran to greet them.

"Why, it's Giardino!" cried Hippolyte. And she stooped to caress the poor beast, with whom she had already become friends. "He was calling us. It's getting late."

"Wow, it's Giardino!" yelled Hippolyte. She crouched down to pet the poor animal she had already connected with. "He was calling us. It's getting late."

The moon rose in the silence of the sky, slowly, preceded by a luminous wave which gradually covered the azure. All the sounds of the surrounding fields died away beneath this pacific light. And the unexpected cessation of every noise seemed almost supernatural to George, whom an inexplicable fright kept alert.

The moon rose quietly in the night sky, slowly, preceded by a glowing wave that gradually spread across the blue. All the sounds from the nearby fields faded away under this peaceful light. The sudden silence felt almost surreal to George, who remained on edge from an unexplainable fear.

"Stop a moment," he said, holding Hippolyte back.

"Wait a second," he said, stopping Hippolyte.

And he listened intently.

And he listened closely.

"What are you listening to?"

"What are you vibing to?"

"It seemed to me——"

"It felt to me——"

And both looked back in the direction of the barn, which the olive-trees concealed from view. But they heard nothing except the even and rocking rhythm of the sea in the curve of the little gulf. Over their heads a cricket clove the air in its flight with a grating sound like that of a diamond on a pane of glass.

Both of them looked back at the barn, which was hidden from view by the olive trees. However, they didn't hear anything except the steady, soothing sound of the sea in the curve of the small bay. Above them, a cricket made a harsh noise like a diamond scratching against glass.

"Don't you think the child is dead?" asked George, without dissimulating his emotion. "He stopped crying."

"Don't you think the kid is dead?" George asked, showing his emotions. "He stopped crying."

"That's true!" said Hippolyte. "And you believe he's dead?"

"That's true!" Hippolyte said. "Do you honestly think he's dead?"

George did not reply. And they resumed their way back beneath the silvery olive-groves.

George stayed silent. They continued their walk back under the glimmering olive trees.

"Did you notice the mother well?" he asked at last, after a silence, possessed internally by the sombre image.

"Did you get a good look at the mom?" he finally asked after a silence, troubled by the dark image.

"My God! My God!"

"My God! My God!"

"And that old woman who touched your elbow! What a voice! What eyes!"

"And that old lady who touched your elbow! What a voice! What eyes!"

His words betrayed the strange fright which dominated him, as if the recent spectacle had been a frightful revelation to him, as if life had suddenly been made manifest to him under a mysterious and savage aspect, bruising and stamping him with an indelible sign.

His words showed the unusual fear that overwhelmed him, as if what he had just seen was a frightening revelation, as if life had suddenly revealed itself to him in a mysterious and harsh way, leaving him with an unforgettable impression.

"You know, when I entered the house, on the ground behind the door there was the corpse of some beast—already half-decomposed. The smell was simply choking."

"When I walked into the house, there was a dead animal lying on the floor behind the door—already half-decayed. The smell was overwhelming."

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean?"

"It was either a cat or a dog. I could not distinguish very well. It was difficult to see well inside."

"It was either a cat or a dog. I couldn't tell for sure. It was difficult to see clearly inside."

"Are you sure?"

"Are you certain?"

"Yes, yes. Without any doubt there was a dead animal. The stench——"

"Yeah, for sure. There's no doubt a dead animal was here. The smell——"

A shudder of disgust ran through him as he thought of it.

A wave of disgust hit him as he thought about it.

"What could it be?" said Hippolyte, who felt herself becoming infected by the contagion of fear and disgust.

"What could it be?" said Hippolyte, feeling herself getting swept up in the wave of fear and disgust.

"How can I know?"

"How can I find out?"

The dog gave a bark to announce their coming. They had arrived. Candia was waiting for them, and the table was already spread beneath the oak.

The dog barked to signal their arrival. They had arrived. Candia was waiting for them, and the table was already set under the oak tree.

"How late you are, signora!" cried the affable hostess, with a smile. "Where have you been? What will you give me if I guess? Well, you have been to see the child of Liberata Maunella. May Jesus guard us from the Cunning One!"

"You're so late, ma'am!" the friendly hostess said with a smile. "Where have you been? What will you give me if I guess? Okay, you've been to see Liberata Maunella's child. May Jesus protect us from the Deceiver!"

When the lovers were at table, she approached, curious, to speak and question.

When the lovers were at the table, she walked over, curious, to chat and ask questions.

"Did you see him, signora? He gets no better; he's just as bad. Yet his father and mother have done everything to save him."

"Did you see him, ma'am? He hasn't changed at all; he's still just as terrible. Still, his parents have tried everything to help him."

What had they not done! Candia related all the remedies attempted, all the exorcisms. The priest had been there, and, after having covered the child's head with the edge of his stole, had read verses from the Bible. The mother had suspended from the lintel of the door a waxen cross, blessed on Ascension Day; she had sprinkled with holy water the hinges of the imposts, and recited aloud the Credo, thrice in succession; she had put a handful of salt in a piece of linen, which afterwards she had knotted and hung around the neck of her dying son. The father had done the seven nights; for seven consecutive nights he had watched in the dark, before a lighted lantern covered with a pot, attentive to the slightest sound, ready to assail and seize the Ghoul. A single pin-prick would have sufficed to render it visible to human eyes. But the seven vigils had gone by without result. The child wasted away, and was consumed hour by hour, hopelessly. Finally, on the advice of a witch, the despairing father had killed a dog and put the body behind the door. This prevented the Ghoul entering before having counted all the hairs of the dead beast.

What hadn't they tried! Candia listed all the remedies they had used, all the exorcisms. The priest came, and after draping the child's head with the edge of his stole, he read verses from the Bible. The mother hung a wax cross, blessed on Ascension Day, from the doorframe; she sprinkled holy water on the hinges and recited the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.Credothree times in a row. She had put a handful of salt in a piece of cloth, which she then tied and hung around her dying son’s neck. The fatherhad done the seven nightsFor seven nights in a row, he sat in the dark in front of a lantern covered with a pot, listening for the faintest sound, ready to confront and capture the Ghoul. Just a tiny pinprick would have been enough to make it visible to human eyes. But after seven nights, there were no results. The child was fading away, hour by hour, with no hope left. Finally, acting on a witch's advice, the desperate father killed a dog and put its body behind the door. This prevented the Ghoul from entering before counting all the hairs of the dead animal.

"Do you hear?" said George to Hippolyte.

"Do you hear that?" George asked Hippolyte.

They did not eat, their hearts oppressed with pity, struck with terror at the sudden apparition of these phantoms of an obscure and atrocious life, which environed the leisures of their useless love.

They didn't eat, their hearts heavy with sorrow, frightened by the sudden presence of these ghosts from a dark and terrifying life that lingered in the idle moments of their unfulfilling love.

"May Jesus protect us from the Cunning One!" repeated Candia; and piously, with her open hand, she indicated the place where lay the living fruit. "May God protect your children, signora!"

"May Jesus protect us from the Cunning One!" Candia said again, and with a holy gesture, she pointed to where the fresh fruit was. "May God protect your children, ma'am!"

Then she added:

Then she said:

"You're not eating this evening! You've no appetite. That innocent soul distresses your hearts. And your husband isn't eating, either. Look!"

"You’re not having dinner tonight! You don’t feel like eating. That poor person is breaking your hearts. And your husband isn’t eating, either. Look!"

Hippolyte said:

Hippolyte said:

"Do many die—like that?"

"Do a lot die like that?"

"Oh!" went on Candia, "this is a bad district. The cursed brood swarms hereabouts. One is never safe. May Jesus protect us from the Cunning One!"

"Oh!" Candia continued, "this is a dangerous place. The cursed crowd is all around here. You can never feel safe. May Jesus protect us from the Deceiver!"

She repeated the conjuration, then added, pointing to a plate on the table:

She recited the spell again and then pointed to a plate on the table:

"Do you see those fish? They are from the Trabocco; they were brought by Turchin."

"Do you see those fish? They’re from the Trabocco; Turchin brought them."

And she lowered her voice.

And she spoke quietly.

"Do you want to know? For nearly a year, Turcum and all his family have been in the power of some witchcraft from which he has not yet been able to free himself."

"Do you want to know? For almost a year, Turcum and his entire family have been affected by some sort of witchcraft that he still hasn't been able to escape."

"Who is Turchin?" asked George, listening breathlessly to the woman's words, fascinated by the mystery of these things. "The man from the Trabocco?"

"Who's Turchin?" George asked, paying close attention to the woman's words, intrigued by the mystery of these events. "Is he the guy from the Trabocco?"

And he recalled that earthy visage, almost chinless scarcely larger than a fist, with a long nose, prominent and pointed like the snout of a pike, between two small, glittering eyes.

He recalled that rough face, almost without a chin, barely larger than a fist, with a long, sharp nose like a pike's snout, positioned between two small, shimmering eyes.

"Yes, signor. Look over there. If your sight is good you can see him. To-night he is fishing by moonlight."

"Yes, sir. Look over there. If you have good eyesight, you can see him. Tonight, he's fishing by moonlight."

And Candia pointed out on the rocks the great fishing machine—that collection of trunks freed from their bark, planks and cables, whose strange whiteness resembled the colossal skeleton of some antediluvian amphibian. In the calm air was heard the creaking of the capstan. As the tide was low and the rocks were uncovered, the odor of the algæ came up victorious from the beach, stronger and fresher than the effluvia from the fertile hill.

Candia pointed out the huge fishing machine on the rocks—a bunch of tree trunks stripped of their bark, planks, and ropes, whose strange whiteness resembled the gigantic skeleton of some ancient amphibian. In the still air, you could hear the creaking of the capstan. With the tide low and the rocks exposed, the smell of seaweed rose triumphantly from the beach, stronger and fresher than the scent from the fertile hill.

Hippolyte breathed in the intoxicating odor, already entirely occupied by that intense sensation which made her nostrils quiver and her eyes half-close. She murmured:

Hippolyte took in the alluring scent, fully immersed in the powerful sensation that made her nostrils flare and her eyes flutter shut. She whispered:

"Oh, how delicious! Don't you smell it, George?"

"Oh, this smells incredible! Can't you smell it, George?"

He, on his part, was very attentive to Candia's words, and saw in imagination the silent drama suspended over the sea. To the phantoms evoked by this simple woman in the serene night his soul, inclined to mystery and naturally superstitious, gave limitless life and tragic horror. For the first time he had a vast and confused vision of that race unknown to him, of all that miserable flesh, full of animal instincts and of bestial afflictions, bent and sweating on the glebe or buried in the depths of the cottages, beneath the perpetual menace of those dark powers. Amidst the sweet richness of the country which he had selected as the theatre of his love, he discovered a violent human agitation; and it was as if he had discovered a swarm of insects in the masses of magnificent hair impregnated with aroma. He felt the same shudder, already felt before this, at the contact with brutally revealed life: "recently, at the sight of his relatives, of his father, of his brother, of the poor, bigoted glutton." All at once, he felt as if he were no longer alone with his mistress amidst the benign growths, under the bark of which he had one day believed he had surprised a new emotion. He felt himself, on the contrary, environed and almost jostled by an unknown crowd, which, bearing in itself the same vitality which the trunks of trees possess, blind, tenacious, and unconquerable, adhered to him by the bond of the species and could immediately communicate to him its suffering, by a look, a gesture, a sigh, a sob, a groan, a cry.

He was deeply focused on Candia's words and imagined the silent drama playing out over the sea. To the visions inspired by this simple woman on that calm night, his soul, drawn to mystery and naturally superstitious, infused them with boundless life and tragic horror. For the first time, he caught a vast and confusing glimpse of a race he didn’t know, of all that suffering humanity, filled with basic instincts and harsh struggles, laboring in the fields or living in the depths of cottages, always under the looming threat of dark forces. Amid the sweet beauty of the countryside he had chosen as the backdrop for his love, he suddenly witnessed a violent human struggle; it was like discovering a swarm of insects hidden in a mass of luxurious, fragrant hair. He felt the same chill he had felt before when confronted with the harsh reality of life: “recently, at the sight of his relatives, his father, his brother, the poor, bigoted glutton.” Suddenly, he realized he was no longer alone with his lover among the gentle flora, beneath which he had once believed he had found a new emotion. Instead, he felt surrounded and almost pushed aside by an unknown crowd, carrying within it the same vitality that tree trunks have—blind, persistent, and unconquerable—connecting him through the bond of humanity and instantly able to transmit its suffering through a glance, a gesture, a sigh, a sob, a groan, a cry.

"Ah! this district is bad," repeated Candia, shaking her head. "But the Messiah of Chapelles will come to purify the earth."[*]

"Ugh! This place is awful," Candia said again, shaking her head. "But the Messiah of Chapelles will come to make the world better."[*]

{*} The episode of the Messiah of Chapelles is historical. Oreste de Amicis born in 1824 at Chapelles, played precisely the rôle assigned to him here by the novelist. He died in 1889. Antonio de Nino has collected and published curious documents concerning this personage.

The episode of the Messiah of Chapelles is based on true events. Oreste de Amicis, born in 1824 in Chapelles, played the exact role that the novelist gave him. He died in 1889. Antonio de Nino has collected and published fascinating documents about this person.

"The Messiah?"

"The Savior?"

"Father," cried Candia, in the direction of the house, "when is the Messiah to be here?"

"Dad," Candia yelled toward the house, "when is the Messiah going to show up?"

The old man appeared upon the threshold.

The old man stood in the doorway.

"One of these days," he replied.

"One of these days," he said.

And, turning toward the beach, which in the dim light cast by the half-moon disappeared to view in the direction of Ortona, he signified with a vague gesture the mystery of that new deliverer in whom the country people had placed their hope and faith.

As he stood facing the beach, which disappeared into the distance towards Ortona in the dim light of the half-moon, he made a vague gesture, implying the mystery of that new savior whom the locals had pinned their hope and faith on.

"One of these days—very soon."

"One of these days—really soon."

And the old man, who wanted to talk, approached the table, looked at his guests with an uncertain smile, and asked:

The old man, eager to talk, approached the table, looked at his guests with a shy smile, and asked:

"Don't you know who it is?"

"Don't you know who this is?"

"Perhaps it is Semplice," said George in whose memory revived a distant and indistinct recollection of that Semplice di Sulmone who fell into an ecstasy, his eyes fixed on the sun.

"Maybe it's Semplice," George said, remembering a hazy and unclear memory of that Semplice di Sulmone who became mesmerized, his eyes fixed on the sun.

"No, signor; Sembri is dead. The new Messiah is Oreste of Chapelles."

"No, sir; Sembri is dead. The new Messiah is Oreste of Chapelles."

And the old man, in fervent and vividly colored language, related the new legend, such as it had been conceived by the rural population.

The old man passionately and vividly shared the new legend as it had been envisioned by the local community.

Oreste, being a capuchin monk, had known Semplice at Sulmone, and had learned from him the art of reading the future on the face of the rising sun. Then he began to travel all over the world: he had gone to Rome, and had spoken with the Pope; in another place he had spoken with the king. On his return to Chapelles, his birthplace, he had passed seven years in the cemetery in the company of skeletons, wearing a hair shirt, flagellating himself night and day, according to discipline. He had preached in the parish church, and had drawn tears and cries from the fishers. Then he had started once more on a pilgrimage to all the sanctuaries; he had remained thirty days on the mountain of Ancona; he had remained twelve days on Mount St. Bernard; he had climbed the highest peaks, struggling through the snow, his head bared. Returned again to Chapelles, he had recommenced to preach in his church. But, shortly afterwards, persecuted and driven away by his enemies, he had sought refuge in the Island of Corsica; and there he had made himself an apostle, resolved to traverse all Italy and to write the name of the Virgin in his blood on the gate of every city. As an apostle, he had returned to his native place, announcing that he had seen a star in the midst of a thicket of trees, and that from it he had received the Word. And, finally, by the inspiration of the Eternal Father, he had taken the great name of the New Messiah.

Oreste, a Capuchin monk, met Semplice in Sulmone and learned from him how to read the future in the rising sun. He then traveled the world: he went to Rome and spoke with the Pope; in another place, he met the king. After returning to Chapelles, his hometown, he spent seven years in the cemetery with skeletons, wearing a hair shirt and whipping himself day and night as part of his discipline. He preached in the parish church, moving the fishermen to tears and cries. He then went on a pilgrimage to various sanctuaries; he spent thirty days on the mountain of Ancona and twelve days on Mount St. Bernard, climbing the highest peaks while battling through the snow with his head uncovered. Back in Chapelles, he continued preaching in his church. But soon after, persecuted and driven away by his enemies, he sought refuge on the Island of Corsica, where he became an apostle, determined to travel across Italy and write the name of the Virgin in his blood at the entrance of every city. As an apostle, he returned to his hometown, claiming he had seen a star in a thicket of trees and had received the Word from it. Ultimately, inspired by the Eternal Father, he took on the grand title of the New Messiah.

He was now making his pilgrimage through the rural districts dressed in a red tunic and a blue mantle, with long hair down to his shoulders, and his beard trimmed like Christ's. His apostles accompanied him—men who had abandoned the spade and plough to devote themselves to the triumph of the new faith. In Pantaleoni Donadio revived the spirit of Saint Matthew; in Antonio Secamiglio revived the spirit of Saint Peter; in Giuseppe Scurti, that of Maximin; in Maria Clara, that of Saint Elizabeth; and Vincent di Giambattista, who represented the archangel Saint Michael, was the messenger of the Messiah.

He was now on his journey through the countryside, wearing a red tunic and a blue cloak, with long hair down to his shoulders and a beard styled like Christ's. His followers were with him—men who had set aside their tools to dedicate themselves to spreading the new faith. In Pantaleoni Donadio, the spirit of Saint Matthew was revived; in Antonio Secamiglio, the spirit of Saint Peter; in Giuseppe Scurti, that of Maximin; in Maria Clara, that of Saint Elizabeth; and Vincent di Giambattista, who represented the archangel Saint Michael, served as the messenger of the Messiah.

All these men had tilled the soil, mown the wheat, pruned the vines, pressed the olives; they had led the cattle to the fair and disputed over the prices; they had led a woman to the altar, and procreated children, and seen these children grow, flourish, die; in short, they had lived the ordinary life of country people amidst their equals. And now they passed, followers of the Messiah, considered as divine personages by the same people with whom, the previous week, they had argued concerning a measure of wheat. They passed transfigured, participating in the divinity of Oreste, invested with his grace. Whether in the fields or in the house, they had heard a voice, they had all at once felt pure souls enter into their sinful flesh. The spirit of Saint John was in Giuseppe Coppa; that of Saint Zacharias, in Pascal Basilico. The women, also, had received the sign. A woman of Senegallia, married to a certain Augustinone, a tailor at Chapelles, in order to demonstrate to the Messiah the ardor of her faith, had wanted to renew the sacrifice of Abraham, by setting fire to a mattress on which slept her children. Other women had given other proofs.

All these men had farmed the land, harvested the wheat, pruned the vines, and pressed the olives; they had taken cattle to market and haggled over prices; they had brought a woman to the altar, had children, and watched those children grow, thrive, and die; in short, they had lived the typical life of rural people among their peers. And now they moved on, followers of the Messiah, seen as divine figures by the same people with whom, just a week before, they had debated the price of wheat. They moved on transformed, sharing in the divinity of Oreste, filled with his grace. Whether in the fields or at home, they had heard a voice, and suddenly felt pure souls enter their sinful bodies. The spirit of Saint John was in Giuseppe Coppa; that of Saint Zacharias was in Pascal Basilico. The women, too, had received the sign. A woman from Senegallia, married to a man named Augustinone, a tailor in Chapelles, demonstrated her deep faith in the Messiah by wanting to repeat Abraham's sacrifice by setting fire to a mattress on which her children were sleeping. Other women had shown their faith in different ways.

And the Elect now wandered through the country with his escort of Apostles and of Marys. From the most distant places of the coast and mountain, multitudes flocked to see him pass. At daybreak, when he appeared at the door of the house in which he had lodged, he always saw a great crowd kneeling in expectation. Erect on the threshold, he delivered the Word, received confessions, administered communion with pieces of bread. For his nourishment, he preferred eggs prepared with elder flowers, or with the tips of wild asparagus; he also ate a mixture of honey, nuts, and almonds, which he called manna, to recall the manna of the desert.

And the Elect now journeyed through the countryside with his group of Apostles and Marys. People from distant coastlines and mountains came in large numbers to see him. At dawn, when he stepped out of the house where he was staying, he always found a big crowd kneeling in expectation. Standing at the doorway, he shared the Word, heard confessions, and served communion using pieces of bread. For his meals, he favored eggs cooked with elder flowers or the tips of wild asparagus; he also enjoyed a mixture of honey, nuts, and almonds, which he called __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.manna, to remind him of the manna from the wilderness.

His miracles could no longer be counted. By the simple virtue of the thumb, index and middle fingers, raised in the air, he delivered the possessed, cured the infirm, resurrected the dead. If anyone went to consult him, he did not even give him time to open his mouth, and immediately told him the names of his parents, explained his family affairs, and revealed to him the most obscure secrets. He also gave news of the souls of the dead; he indicated places where treasures were hidden; with certain scapularies in the form of a triangle, he delivered hearts from melancholies.

His miracles were endless. With just his thumb, index, and middle fingers raised, he freed the possessed, healed the sick, and brought the dead back to life. When someone came to see him, he wouldn't let them say a word before instantly telling them their parents' names, discussing their family problems, and revealing their deepest secrets. He also talked about the souls of the dead, indicated where treasures were hidden, and used special triangular scapulars to help ease people's grief.

"It's Jesus come back to earth," concluded Colas di Sciampagne, with a voice fervent with faith. "He will pass near here, too. Didn't you see how high the wheat is? Have you not noticed how the olive-trees are flourishing? Didn't you notice how the vines are laden with grapes?"

"It's Jesus coming back to earth," Colas di Sciampagne said, his voice full of faith. "He'll be passing by here, too. Didn't you notice how tall the wheat is? Have you seen how well the olive trees are doing? Did you check out how heavy the vines are with grapes?"

Respectful of the old man's beliefs, George asked gravely:

Considering the old man's beliefs, George asked earnestly:

"And where is he now?"

"And where is he now?"

"He is at Piomba," replied the old man.

"He's at Piomba," the old man replied.

And he pointed to the distant shores on the other side of Ortono, evoking in his guest's mind the vision of that corner of the province of Teramo bathed by the sea—an almost mystic vision of fertile lands watered by little, sinuous rivers, where, beneath the endless shivering of the poplars, a stream of water ran over a bed of polished sand.

He pointed to the distant shores opposite Ortono, creating a vivid image in his guest's mind of the part of the Teramo province touched by the sea—an almost magical scene of fertile lands fed by winding rivers, where, beneath the constant rustling of the poplars, a stream flowed over a smooth sandy bed.

After an interval of silence, Colas added:

After a moment, Colas added:

"At Piomba, one word from him sufficed to stop the train on the railroad! My son saw it. Didn't Vito tell us that, Candia?"

"At Piomba, just one word from him could stop the train on the tracks! My son saw it happen. Didn’t Vito tell us about that, Candia?"

Candia confirmed the old man's words, and gave the details of the wonderful event. The Messiah, attired in his red tunic, had advanced to meet the train, walking calmly between the two rails.

Candia confirmed what the old man said and shared the details of the incredible event. The Messiah, wearing his red tunic, had walked steadily between the two tracks to meet the train.

While speaking, Candia and the old man incessantly directed their gaze, as well as their gestures, towards the distance, as if the sacred person of the expected arrival were already visible to them.

While they talked, Candia and the old man frequently turned their eyes and gestures toward the distance, as if the respected figure of the anticipated arrival was already visible to them.

"Listen!" interrupted Hippolyte, pulling the arm of George, who was absorbed in an inner view more and more vast and distinct. "Don't you hear something?"

"Hey!" Hippolyte interrupted, pulling on George's arm, who was absorbed in an ever-expanding and vivid inner vision. "Can’t you hear that?"

She rose, crossed the court, went close to the parapet under the acacias. He followed her. They listened.

She got up, walked across the yard, and went near the wall under the acacia trees. He followed her. They listened.

"It's a procession going on a pilgrimage to the Madonna of Casalbordino," said Candia.

"It's a procession going on a pilgrimage to the Madonna of Casalbordino," said Candia.

In the peaceful moonlight a religious chant swelled its slow and monotonous rhythm, with an alternation of masculine and feminine voices at equal intervals. One of these half-choirs chanted a strophe in a low tone; the other half-choir chanted a refrain in a higher key, indefinitely prolonging the cadence. It was like the approach of a wave continuously rising and falling.

In the peaceful moonlight, a religious chant emerged with its slow and steady rhythm, alternating between male and female voices at regular intervals. One group softly sang a verse while the other sang a refrain in a higher pitch, endlessly prolonging the melody. It resembled a wave that kept rising and falling continuously.

The procession approached with a rapidity which contrasted with the slowness of the rhythm. Already the first pilgrims appeared at the turn of the path, near the bridge of the Trabocco.

The procession arrived quickly, which was a stark contrast to the slow tempo of the music. The first pilgrims were already showing up around the bend of the path, near the Trabocco bridge.

"Here they are," exclaimed Hippolyte, moved by the novelty of the scene and sounds. "Here they are. What a number of them!"

"Here they are," Hippolyte said, thrilled by the fresh sights and sounds. "Here they are. What a crowd!"

They advanced in a compact mass. And the opposition of the measure between their march and their chant was so strange that it gave them an almost fantastic appearance. It seemed as if a supernatural force impelled them on, unconscious, towards the goal, while the words emitted from their mouths remained suspended in the luminous air and continued to vibrate after their passage.

They moved ahead as a closely united group. The difference between their march and their chant was so striking that it made them seem almost magical. It felt like some supernatural force was driving them forward, unknowingly, toward their destination, while the words they spoke lingered in the bright air and continued to echo even after they had passed.

Long live Mary!
Long live Mary!

They passed with a heavy trampling, exhaling a sour, herdlike odor, so jammed one to the other that nothing emerged from their mass except the long sticks fashioned like a cross. The men marched in front, and the women, more numerous, behind, with the glittering of golden ornaments underneath their white bandelets.

They marched with a heavy presence, releasing a pungent, animal-like odor, packed so closely that only long, cross-shaped sticks were visible from the crowd. The men took the lead, followed closely by the women, who outnumbered them, their white headbands shining with golden decorations.

Long live Mary!
Long live her Creator!
 

Near by, at every repetition, their chant had the vehemence of a cry; then it diminished in vigor, betraying fatigue, surmounted by a continual and unanimous effort, the initiative of which, in the two half-choirs, almost always started in a single and more powerful voice. And this voice dominated not only the others when it intoned the measure; but often, in the midst of the musical wave, it was maintained high and recognizable during the entire duration of the strophe or refrain, denoting a more imperious faith, a singular and dominating soul among that indistinct crowd.

Nearby, with each repetition, their chant was as intense as a cry; then it gradually lost strength, showing signs of fatigue, buoyed by a constant and united effort that in the two half-choirs almost always started with one strong voice. This voice not only outshone the others when it set the pace, but often, amidst the musical flow, it stayed prominent and recognizable throughout the entire duration of the strophe or refrain, reflecting a stronger faith, a unique and commanding spirit among that indistinct crowd.

George remarked it, and, very attentive, followed it as it waned in the distance, as long as his ear could recognize it. And that gave rise in him to an extraordinary sentiment of the mystic power which lay at the roots of the great indigenous race from which he himself had sprung.

George noticed it and, paying close attention, followed it as it faded into the distance, as long as he could still hear it. This stirred an extraordinary feeling of the mystical power that was rooted in the great Indigenous race he came from.

The procession disappeared in the curve of the coast; then reappeared on the summit of the promontory, in the light; then disappeared again. And the chant, through the distant night, became veiled, softened; became so light that the slow and uniform modulation of the calm sea almost drowned it.

The parade disappeared around the corner of the coast, then reappeared at the top of the cliff, lit up; then it disappeared again. The chant, echoing through the distant night, grew softer and quieter; it became so faint that the steady and gentle rhythm of the calm sea almost drowned it out.

Seated on the parapet, her shoulders leaning against the trunk of an acacia, Hippolyte remained silent, motionless, not daring to disturb the religious meditations in which her lover seemed plunged.

Sitting on the wall with her shoulders leaning against the trunk of an acacia tree, Hippolyte remained quiet and still, not wanting to disrupt the profound thoughts her lover appeared to be lost in.

What could the beams of the brightest sunlight reveal to George, that this simple chant in the night had not already revealed to him? All the scattered images, recent and ancient, those still vibrating with the keen sensation which had given birth to them and those buried in the deepest recesses of his memory, all these were bound together internally, and composed for him an ideal spectacle which carried him over the most vast and most august reality. His land and his race appeared to him transfigured, uplifted from time, with a legendary and formidable aspect, weighty with mysterious, eternal, and nameless things. A mountain, like unto an enormous primeval stump, reared up in the centre in the form of a breast, perpetually covered with snows; and the sloping sides, the promontories devoted to the olive-trees, were bathed there by an inconstant and sad sea, on which the sails bore the colors of mourning and flame. Roads wide as rivers, green with grass, and sown with bare rocks, with gigantic vestiges scattered here and there, descended from the heights to conduct to the plains the migrations of the herds. The rites of dead and forgotten religions survived; incomprehensible symbols of powers fallen since centuries subsisted there intact; the usages of primitive peoples, gone forever, persisted there, transmitted without change from generation to generation; the rich fashions, strange and useless, were retained there as witnesses of the nobility and the beauty of an anterior life. Long strings of horses laden with wheat-corn passed there; and the devotees rode on the loads, their heads crowned with ears of corn, with belts of paste, and deposited at the foot of a statue the cereal offerings. The young girls, with baskets of wheat on their heads, led along the roads a she-ass bearing a still larger basket on its crupper, and, with their offering, they went towards the altar, singing. The men and boys, crowned with roses and with dewy berries, climbed in their pilgrimage on a rock on which was impressed a footprint of Sampson. A white bullock, fattened for a year on a rich pasturage, covered by a vermilion gualdrape and ridden by a child, advanced with pomp among the standards and candles; it knelt on the threshold of the temple, in the midst of the applause of the people; then, arrived at the centre of the nave, it voided its excrements, and the devotees drew from this steaming matter presages as to their agriculture. On feast days the fluvial populations bound their heads with bryony and, at night, they crossed the water with songs and music, bearing in their hands branches full of leaves. At daybreak, in the fields, the virgins washed their hands, feet, and faces in the fresh dew, to accomplish a vow. On the mountains, on the plains, the first sun of the spring was saluted by ancient hymns, by the clash of crashing metals, by cries and dances. Throughout the entire district the men, women, and children sought the first serpents emerged from their lethargy, seized them alive, and wound them around their necks and arms, so as to present themselves thus ornamented before their Saint, who would render them proof against venomous bites. On the inclines of the sun-bathed hills the young toilers, with their yoked oxen, in presence of their old men, rivalled one another as to who should trace the straightest furrow from the hill-top to the plain; and the judges awarded the prize to the conqueror, while the father, in tears, opened his arms to his well-deserving son. And so, in all the ceremonies, in all the pomps, in all the labors, in all the games, in the births, in the loves, in the marriages, funerals, everywhere was present and visible a georgic symbol, everywhere was represented and venerated the great producer Earth, from whose womb gushed forth the sources of all that was good and joyful. The women of the family gathered at the house of the newly married, bearing on their heads a basket of wheat-corn, on the wheat a loaf of bread, and on the loaf a flower; they entered one by one, and sprinkled a handful of that augural grain on the head of the happy wife. At the foot of a dying man's bed, when the death-agony was prolonged, two kinsmen deposited a ploughshare, which had the virtue of interrupting the horrors and of hastening death. The tool and the fruit thus assumed superior significance and power. A profound sentiment and continual desire for mystery gave to all these environing things an active soul, benign or malignant, of good or evil augury, that participated in every vicissitude of fortune, by a manifest or occult action. A vesicating leaf pressed on the bared arm revealed love or indifference; the hearth-chain; thrown in the road exorcised the menacing hurricane; a mortar placed on the edge of the window recalled the lost pigeons; the swallowed heart of a sparrow communicated wisdom. Mystery intervened in every event, envelopes and bound every existence; and the supernatural life dominated, concealed, and absorbed the ordinary life by creating innumerable and indestructible phantoms, which peopled the fields, inhabited the houses, encumbered the heavens, troubled the eyes.

What could the brightest sunlight show George that this simple night chant hadn’t already revealed to him? All the scattered images, both recent and ancient, alive with the strong emotions that created them and those buried deep in his memory, were all connected within him. They created an ideal vision that lifted him above the vast, magnificent reality. His land and people seemed transformed, pulled out of time, taking on a legendary and powerful look, heavy with mysterious, eternal, and unnamed things. A mountain, like a massive ancient stump, rose in the center like a breast, constantly covered with snow; the sloping sides and cliffs adorned with olive trees were bathed by a restless, sorrowful sea, where the sails carried colors of mourning and flame. Wide roads like rivers, green with grass and scattered with bare rocks, with gigantic remnants spread here and there, descended from the heights to lead the herds down to the plains. The rituals of long-dead and forgotten religions persisted; incomprehensible symbols of powers that had fallen centuries ago remained intact; the customs of primitive peoples, long gone, continued unchanged from generation to generation; the rich fashions, strange and useless, were preserved as witnesses to the nobility and beauty of an earlier life. Long lines of horses carrying wheat passed through; devotees rode on the loads, their heads crowned with ears of corn and belts of dough, leaving cereal offerings at the foot of a statue. Young girls with baskets of wheat on their heads led a donkey carrying an even larger basket on its back, singing as they approached the altar. Men and boys, crowned with roses and dewy berries, climbed on a rock with a footprint of Samson during their pilgrimage. A fattened white bullock, raised for a year on rich pastures and covered with a vermiliongualdrapeIn the midst of banners and candles, a figure strutted, knelt at the entrance of the temple while the crowd applauded, then, reaching the center of the church, relieved itself, and the worshippers saw this steaming matter as a sign for their crops. On festival days, the river communities wrapped vines around their heads and crossed the water at night singing and playing music, carrying branches filled with leaves. At dawn, in the fields, young women washed their hands, feet, and faces in the fresh dew as part of a vow. On the mountains and plains, the first light of spring was welcomed with ancient hymns, clanging metals, shouts, and dances. Across the region, men, women, and children looked for the first snakes waking from their slumber, caught them alive, and wrapped them around their necks and arms to present themselves adorned before their Saint, who would protect them from venomous bites. On the sunny hills, young laborers, with their yoked oxen, competed in front of their elders to see who could plow the straightest furrow from the hilltop to the plain; judges awarded the prize to the winner, while the father, in tears, embraced his deserving son. And so, in all the ceremonies, in all the celebrations, in all the work and games, in births, loves, marriages, and funerals, there was always a symbol of farming present and visible; everywhere, the great producer Earth was represented and honored, the source from which all that was good and joyful flowed. The women of the family gathered at the home of the newlyweds, balancing a basket of wheat on their heads, on top of which was a loaf of bread, and on the loaf, a flower; they entered one by one, sprinkling a handful of that sacred grain on the head of the happy bride. At the foot of a dying man's bed, during a prolonged struggle, two relatives placed a plowshare, believed to have the power to end suffering and hasten death. The tool and the harvest thus took on greater significance and power. A deep sense and constant longing for mystery gave life to all these surrounding things, filled with either goodwill or ill will, good or bad omens, participating in every twist of fate through visible or hidden means. A blistering leaf pressed against bare skin revealed love or indifference; a hearth chain thrown on the road warded off an approaching hurricane; a mortar set on the window ledge recalled lost doves; and the heart of a swallowed sparrow brought wisdom. Mystery permeated every event, enveloping and connecting every existence; the supernatural life dominated, concealed, and absorbed ordinary life by creating countless indestructible phantoms that filled the fields, inhabited homes, crowded the skies, and troubled the senses.

Mystery and rhythm, those two essential elements of every cult were scattered everywhere. Men and women continually expressed their soul in song, accompanied by song all their labors under roof and heaven, celebrated by song both life and death. Around the cradles and around the biers, music was shed, slow and persistent, very ancient, as ancient, perhaps, as the race whose profound sorrows they manifested. Sad, grave, fixed in immutable rhythm, they seemed the fragments of hymns that had belonged to the immemorial liturgies which had survived the destruction of some great primordial myth. They were few in number, but so dominating that the new songs could not displace them or diminish their hold. They were transmitted from generation to generation like an inner heritage, inherent in the corporeal substance; and each one, on awaking in this life, heard them resound in himself like an innate language to which the voice gave a visible form. Just as well as the mountains, the valleys, and the rivers; just as well as the customs, the vices, the virtues and beliefs, they termed a part of the structure of the country and of the race. They were as immortal as the glebe and as the blood.

Mystery and rhythm, the two key elements of every cult, surrounded everyone. Men and women always expressed their souls through song, singing while they worked under roofs and skies, celebrating both life and death with music. Around cradles and coffins, music flowed, slow and steady, very ancient, perhaps as old as the people whose deep sorrows it conveyed. Sad, serious, and unchanging in rhythm, the songs felt like fragments of hymns belonging to traditions that survived the collapse of some great ancient myth. They were few in number but so powerful that new songs couldn’t take their place or lessen their impact. They were passed down from generation to generation as a deep legacy, woven into the very fabric of existence; and each person, awakening in this life, heard them resonate within themselves like a natural language that their voices brought to life. Just like the mountains, valleys, and rivers; just like the customs, vices, virtues, and beliefs, they were part of the essence of the land and the people. They were as immortal as the soil and the blood.

Such was the country, such was the race, visited by this New Messiah, of whom the old peasant had related the life and miracles. Who was this man? An ascetic, ingenuous and innocent as Semplice, the worshipper of the sun? A cunning and covetous charlatan, who was trying to play upon the credulity of his devotees for his own profit? Who, really, was this man who, from the border of a small river, could gather, by his name alone, multitudes from both near and far, induce mothers to desert their children, awaken in the souls of the most ignorant the visions and the voices of another world?

This was the land and the people that the New Messiah visited, the one about whom the old peasant had shared stories of his life and miracles. Who was this man? Was he an ascetic, pure and innocent like Semplice, the sun worshipper? Or was he a clever and greedy con artist trying to take advantage of the gullibility of his followers for his own benefit? Who, really, was this man who could gather crowds from near and far with just his name, persuade mothers to leave their children behind, and evoke visions and voices of another world in the souls of the most naive, all from the bank of a small river?

And, once more, George evoked the figure of Oreste, attired in his red tunic, going up the little, sinuous river, where, beneath the endless shivering of the poplars, a stream of water ran over a bed of polished sand.

Once again, George recalled the image of Oreste, dressed in his red tunic, navigating the winding river, where, beneath the constant rustling of the poplars, a stream of water flowed over a smooth sandy bed.

"Who knows," he thought, "if this unexpected revelation will not be my salvation? In order that I should be myself again, in order that I should recognize my true essence, do I not need to put myself in immediate contact with the race from which I have sprung? In burying again the roots of my being in the natal soil, shall I not suck up a pure and revivifying sap, which will have the power to expel all that is false and heterogeneous in me, all that I have consciously and unconsciously received by a thousand contagions? Just now, I do not seek the truth; I seek only to recuperate my own substance, to replace in myself the characters of my race, so as to strengthen them and render them as intense as possible. In thus harmonizing my soul with the diffused soul, I shall recover that equilibrium which I lack. For the intellectual man, the secret of equilibrium is to know how to transport the instincts, the wants, the tendencies, and the fundamental sentiments of his race to a superior order."

"Who knows," he thought, "if this unexpected discovery could save me? To become myself again and recognize my true essence, don’t I need to connect directly with my roots? If I reestablish my ties to my birthplace, won’t I absorb a pure, revitalizing energy that can push out everything false and foreign within me—everything I've taken in both consciously and unconsciously through countless influences? Right now, I'm not looking for truth; I'm just trying to regain my own essence, to reintegrate the traits of my race to strengthen them and empower them as much as possible. By aligning my soul with the collective soul, I will recover the balance I’ve lost. For an intellectual person, the key to balance is knowing how to elevate the instincts, desires, tendencies, and core feelings of their race to a higher level."

Mystery and rhythm were scattered everywhere. Near by, on the foaming beach, the sea breathed at equal intervals; but during the pauses one heard, more and more feebly, the cadences of the waves, which touched the shore at constantly increasing periods. Reverberated, doubtless by the echo of some sonorous hollow, the chant of the pilgrims was heard once more, then died away. Over the Vasto d' Aimone the sky was lit up by frequent flashes of lightning, and in the calm moonlight the flashes appeared red. Hippolyte was dreaming, leaning against the trunk of a tree, her eyes watching the silent flashes.

Mystery and rhythm were everywhere. Close by, on the foamy beach, the sea breathed steadily; but during the breaks, one could hear, increasingly faint, the rhythms of the waves rolling onto the shore at slowly increasing intervals. Echoing, likely from some resonant hollow, the chant of the pilgrims was heard again, then faded away. Over the Vasto d'Aimone, the sky flickered with frequent flashes of lightning, and in the calm moonlight, the bursts appeared red. Hippolyte was daydreaming, leaning against the trunk of a tree, her eyes watching the silent flashes.

She had not made a single movement. Her prolonged immobility in the same attitude was frequent enough; and, at times, it took on a cataleptic appearance which was almost alarming. She had then no longer the young and kind aspect which the plants and beasts knew so well, but the appearance of a taciturn and indomptable creature in whom were concentrated all the isolated, exclusive, and destructive virtues of the passion of love. The three divine elements of her beauty—her brow, her eyes, her mouth—had perhaps never attained such a degree of symbolic intensity to illustrate the principle of the eternal feminine fascination. It seemed that the serene night favored this sublimation of her form, that it liberated the true, ideal essence of her being, that it permitted her lover to know her entirely, not by the acuteness of view but by that of thought. The summer night, full of lunary brilliancy and of dreams, and of pale or invisible stars, and of the most melodious marine voices, seemed the natural field of that sovereign image. The same as the shadow grew at times out of entire proportion to the body that caused it, the same as against the infinity of that background, the fatality of love rendered the person of Hippolyte higher and more tragic for the spectators whose prescience became every instant more lucid and more terrible.

She didn’t move at all. Her long stillness in the same position was quite usual; sometimes, it had a cataleptic look that felt almost unsettling. During those times, she lost the youthful and gentle demeanor that the plants and animals recognized so well, resembling instead a quiet and unyielding being, filled with all the intense and destructive traits of love’s passion. The three divine aspects of her beauty—her forehead, her eyes, her mouth—may have never reached such a level of symbolic intensity to capture the essence of enduring feminine allure. It seemed that the calm night highlighted this elevation of her form, revealing the true, ideal nature of her being, allowing her lover to understand her fully, not through sharp vision, but through deep reflection. The summer night, filled with moonlight and dreams, along with pale or invisible stars and the most soothing sounds of the sea, created the perfect backdrop for that majestic image. Just as shadows can sometimes grow disproportionately large compared to the body casting them, so too did the overwhelming nature of love make Hippolyte appear larger and more tragic to the viewers, whose foresight became clearer and more chilling with each passing moment.

Was it not, in the same immobility, the same woman who, from the height of the loggia, had contemplated the single white sail on the dead waters? It was she; and now again, in spite of the night which despoiled her person of all brutal reality, the same hatred moved under the sentiment excited by her—that mortal hatred of the sexes which is at the bottom of love, and which, occult or openly, subsists at the bottom of every effect, from the first glance up to extreme disgust.

Was it not, in the same quiet, the same woman who had looked down from the balcony at the single white sail on the calm water? It was her; and now again, despite the night that took away all harsh reality, the same hatred stirred beneath the feelings she brought up—that deep-seated hatred between the sexes that underlies love, which, whether concealed or openly shown, exists beneath every interaction, from the first glance to utter distaste.

"So," he thought, "she is the Enemy. As long as she lives, as long as she can exercise her empire over me, she will prevent me from putting foot on the threshold I perceive. And how can I recover my substance, if a great portion of myself is in the hands of this woman? Vain is the aspiration towards the new world, towards a new life. As long as love endures, the axis of the world rests on a single being, and life is shut in by a narrow circle. To revive and conquer, I must free myself from love; I must deliver myself from the Enemy."

“So,” he thought, “she's the Enemy. As long as she’s here and has control over me, she’ll prevent me from moving into the new life I envision. How can I find my true self when so much of it is in her hands? It’s pointless to strive for a new world or a fresh start. While love lasts, everything revolves around one person, and my life feels limited. To grow and succeed, I need to free myself from love; I have to break away from the Enemy.”

Once more he imagined her dead.

Once again, he imagined her dead.

"Dead, she would become an object for thought, a pure ideality. From a precarious and imperfect existence, she would enter into an integral and definite one, freed forever from her weak flesh, so frail and sensual. Destroy to possess! He who seeks the absolute in love has no other means."

"Once she's gone, she will be a subject of contemplation, a perfect ideal. From a fragile and flawed life, she will move into a complete and certain existence, forever free from her delicate, sensual body. Destroy to possess! Those who seek the ultimate in love have no other option."

Suddenly, Hippolyte started violently, as if an extraordinary shudder had shaken her. She said, alluding to the common superstition:

Suddenly, Hippolyte jumped as if she'd been struck by a strong chill. She referred to the popular superstition:

"Death has just passed."

"Death has just occurred."

And she smiled. But her lover, struck by the strange coincidence, could not repress an instinctive movement of stupor and fright.

She smiled. But her partner, surprised by the strange coincidence, couldn't help but react with shock and fear.

"Could she have felt my thought?"

"Could she have felt my thought?"

The dog began to bark with sudden fury, and they both rose at the same time.

The dog suddenly began barking wildly, and they both stood up at the same time.

"Who is it?" said Hippolyte, uneasy.

"Who is it?" Hippolyte asked, feeling nervous.

The dog barked with renewed energy, still turned in the direction of the olive-groves. Candia and the old man came out of the house.

The dog barked with fresh energy, still looking at the olive groves. Candia and the old man came out of the house.

"What is it?" repeated Hippolyte, uneasy.

"What is it?" Hippolyte asked again, feeling anxious.

"Who can it be?" said the old man, gazing into the darkness.

"Who could it be?" the old man asked, peering into the darkness.

The sound of a human voice came from the olive-trees, an imploring, sobbing voice. Then appeared an indistinct form, which Candia immediately recognized.

The sound of a human voice came from the olive trees, a desperate, crying voice. Then a blurry figure appeared, and Candia recognized it immediately.

"Liberata!"

"Liberate!"

The mother carried on her head the cradle, covered with a dark cloth. She walked erect, almost rigid, without turning, without deviating from her path, absorbed in herself, mute like a sinister somnambulist, blindly impelled towards an unknown goal. And a man followed her bareheaded, beside himself, sobbing, imploring, calling her by her name, bending, beating his sides or burying his hands in his hair with gestures of atrocious despair. Grotesque and miserable, following the steps of the deaf woman, he howled, amidst his sobs:

The mother carried the cradle on her head, wrapped in a dark cloth. She walked straight, almost rigid, without looking back or veering off her path, lost in her thoughts, silent like a haunting sleepwalker, blindly heading towards an unknown destination. A man followed her, hatless, out of his mind, crying, pleading, calling her name, bending over, beating his sides, or burying his hands in his hair in gestures of deep despair. Grotesque and miserable, trailing behind the deaf woman, he howled through his sobs:

"Liberata! Liberata! Listen! Listen! Come back to the house! Oh, my God, my God! where are you going? What are you going to do? Liberata! Listen! Listen! Oh, my God, my God!"

"Liberata! Liberata! Hey! Hey! Come back to the house! Oh my God, oh my God! Where are you going? What are you planning to do? Liberata! Hey! Hey! Oh my God, oh my God!"

He implored to retain her, to stop her; but he did not touch her. He held his hands out to her with gestures frantic with pain; but he did not touch her, as if some mysterious cause prevented him, as if a charm had rendered that person intangible.

He pleaded with her to stay, to stop; but he didn't touch her. He reached out his hands to her with gestures full of pain; but he didn't make contact, as if something mysterious held him back, as if a spell had made her untouchable.

Candia neither went to meet her, nor did she bar her way. She simply asked the man:

Candia neither went to see her nor got in her way. She simply asked the man:

"What's the matter? What's happened?"

"What's wrong? What happened?"

The man, with a gesture, signified her dementia. And that recalled to the memory of George and Hippolyte the words of the gossips: "She is mad. She has become mute, signora. She has not spoken for three days."

The man gestured to show her dementia. This brought to mind what George and Hippolyte had heard from the gossipers: "She's lost it. She's gone mute, ma'am. She hasn't spoken a word in three days."

"She is mad. She is mad."

"She's insane. She's insane."

Candia pointed to the covered cradle, asking again in a low voice:

Candia pointed to the covered crib and asked again in a gentle voice:

"Is he dead?"

"Is he dead?"

The man sobbed louder. And that recalled to the memory of George and Hippolyte the words of the gossips: "He's stopped crying. Poor creature! Is he asleep? He looks like a little corpse. He doesn't move. He's asleep, he's asleep.... He's not in pain now."

The man cried even more. That made George and Hippolyte recall what the gossipers had said: "He's stopped crying. Poor thing! Is he asleep? He looks like a little corpse. He isn't moving. He's asleep, he's asleep... He isn't in pain now."

"Liberata!" cried Candia, with all the strength of her lungs, as if to rouse the impassive creature. "Liberata! Where are you going?"

"Liberata!" yelled Candia, exerting all her strength, as if trying to rouse the indifferent figure. "Liberata! Where are you going?"

But she did not move her, did not prevent her from going her way.

But she didn’t stop her or try to change her direction.

Then, all were silent, and watched.

Then, everyone went quiet and watched.

The mother continued to advance, tall and erect, almost rigid, without turning, fixing before her her dilated and dry eyes, her mouth tightly closed, a mouth which seemed closed as by a seal, as if already vowed to perpetual silence and deprived of breath. On her head she balanced the cradle, changed into a coffin; and the lamentation of the man assumed the continuous rhythm of a monody.

The mother kept walking forward, tall and straight, almost rigid, without looking back, staring ahead with her wide, dry eyes, her mouth tightly closed, as if sealed, as if already resigned to a life of silence and unable to speak. She balanced the cradle on her head, now turned into a coffin; and the man's lament became a continuous, mournful melody.

The tragic couple crossed the court in this way, descended the path recently beaten by the steps of the pilgrims, and on which still floated the religious soul that the hymn had left there.

The heartbroken couple walked through the courtyard, down the path recently marked by the footsteps of pilgrims, where the spiritual vibe of the hymn still hung in the air.

And the lovers, their hearts oppressed by pity and horror, followed with their eyes the figure of the funereal mother, who disappeared in the night, in the direction of the flashing lightning.

The lovers, burdened by sadness and fear, watched as the shadow of the grieving mother disappeared into the night, moving towards the flashing lightning.

CHAPTER IV.

CHAPTER 4.

Now it was no longer Hippolyte, but George, who proposed long excursions, long explorations. Condemned to "be always waiting for life," he believed in going to meet it, to find and gather it in the visible realities.

Now it was no longer Hippolyte, but George, who suggested long trips and adventures. Stuck in a state of "always waiting for life," he believed in going out to meet it, to discover and gather it in real experiences.

His factitious curiosity was attracted now to those things which, scarcely capable of effectively moving the surface of the soul, could not penetrate it and stir it to its depth. He tried to discover, between his soul and certain things, connections which did not exist; he tried to shake the indifference of his inmost being, that inert indifference that had rendered him so long a stranger to all external agitation. Collecting all the perspicuous faculties he possessed, he applied himself to find some living resemblance between himself and the surrounding nature that he might reconcile himself in a filial way with that nature, and vow to it eternal fidelity.

His feigned curiosity was now attracted to things that hardly touched the surface of his soul and couldn’t truly reach its depths. He tried to create connections between his soul and things that weren’t real; he sought to overcome the indifference of his innermost self, that emotionless indifference that had kept him detached from all external experiences for so long. With all the clear insights he had, he focused on finding a real connection between himself and the nature around him so he could connect with it in a meaningful way and commit to it forever.

But there was not awakened in him the extraordinary emotion which had several times exalted and astounded him in the first days of his stay at the Hermitage, before the arrival of the loved one. He could resuscitate neither the panicky intoxication of the first day, when he had believed he truly felt the sun in his heart, nor the melancholy charm of the first solitary walk, nor the unexpected and divine joy which had been communicated to him on that May morning by the song of Favetta and the perfume of the furze, freshened by the dew. On the earth and on the sea, men cast a tragic shadow. Poverty, disease, dementia, terror, and death lay in wait, or were exhibited everywhere on his path. A wave of fierce fanaticism was sweeping from one end of the country to the other. Night and day, far and near, religious hymns resounded, monotonous and interminable. The Messiah was expected, and the poppies in the wheat recalled the image of his red tunic.

But he didn’t feel the intense emotions that had once thrilled and amazed him during his early days at the Hermitage, before his loved one arrived. He couldn’t recapture the frantic excitement of that first day when he thought he truly felt the sun in his heart, nor the bittersweet charm of his first solitary walk, nor the unexpected and pure joy brought to him that May morning by Favetta's song and the scent of the furze, refreshed by the dew. Everywhere he looked, both on land and at sea, people cast a tragic shadow. Poverty, illness, madness, fear, and death lurked around every corner. A wave of intense fanaticism was sweeping across the country. Day and night, near and far, religious hymns echoed, monotonous and endless. The Messiah was awaited, and the poppies in the wheat reminded him of his red tunic.

Around him, faith consecrated every vegetable form. The Christian legend twined itself around the trunks of the trees, blossomed amid the branches. On the knees of the Madonna, a fugitive, and pursued by the Pharisees, the Infant Jesus was changed into wheat that overflowed. Hidden in the bin, he made the dough rise and rendered it inexhaustible. Over the dry and thorny lupines which had wounded the Virgin's gentle feet was suspended a curse; but the flax was blessed, because their hulls had dazzled the Pharisees. Blessed also the olive-tree for having given shelter to the Holy Family in its open trunk, in the form of a cabin, and for having lighted it with its pure oil; blessed the juniper for having held the Infant enclosed in its tufts; and blessed the holly for the same courteous service; and blessed the laurel because it springs from the soil sprinkled by the water in which had been washed the Son of God.

Around him, faith sanctified every vegetable form. The Christian legend wrapped itself around the tree trunks, blooming among the branches. On the knees of the Madonna, a fugitive pursued by the Pharisees, the Infant Jesus turned into overflowing wheat. Hidden in the bin, he made the dough rise, creating an endless supply. A curse lingered over the dry and thorny lupines that had hurt the Virgin's gentle feet; however, the flax was blessed because its husks had dazzled the Pharisees. The olive tree was also blessed for providing shelter to the Holy Family in its open trunk, forming a cabin, and for illuminating it with its pure oil; the juniper was blessed for cradling the Infant within its branches; and the holly was blessed for offering the same kind of service; and the laurel was blessed because it grows from the soil watered with the water in which the Son of God had been washed.

How could he escape the fascination of the mystery which spread over all created things and transfigured them into signs and emblems of another life?

How could he resist the allure of the mystery that enveloped everything and turned them into symbols and representations of another life?

George, troubled by these suggestions, which provoked in him the confused rising of all his mystic tendencies, said to himself: "Oh! if I possessed the true faith, that faith which enabled Saint Theresa to actually see God in the host." And this was not a vague or passing desire: it was a profound and fervent aspiration of his entire soul, and it was also an extraordinary anguish, which distressed all the elements of his substance; because he felt that this was the secret of his unhappiness and weakness. Like Demetrius Aurispa, George was an ascetic without a God.

George, disturbed by these suggestions that brought up all his mystical feelings, told himself, "Oh! if only I had genuine faith, the kind that allowed Saint Theresa toactually"See God in the Eucharist." This wasn't just a passing thought; it was a profound and intense desire that filled his entire being, along with a deep anguish that unsettled every part of him. He felt that this was the source of his unhappiness and weakness. Like Demetrius Aurispa, George was a seeker without a God.

And he reappeared to his mind, a mild, meditative man, with a face full of a virile melancholy, and a single white curl in the centre of his forehead, among the black hair, giving him an odd appearance.

He returned to his thoughts, a kind, reflective man with a face that expressed deep sorrow and a single white curl at the center of his forehead among his black hair, giving him a very distinctive appearance.

Demetrius was his real father. By a singular coincidence of names, that spiritual paternity seemed consecrated in the legend inscribed around the marvellous ostensory given by the ancestors, and preserved in the cathedral at Guardiagrele.

Demetrius was his biological father. Interestingly, this spiritual connection seemed to be blessed by the inscription surrounding the beautiful reliquary given by his ancestors, which is housed in the cathedral at Guardiagrele.

[Double dagger symbol] EGO DEMETRIUS AURISPA ET UNICUS GEORGIUS FILIUS MEUS DONAMUS ISTUD TABERNACULUM ECCLESIAE S. M. DE GUARDIA, QUOD FACTUM EST PER MANUS ABBATIS JOANNIS CASTORII DE GUARDIA, ARCHIPRESBYTERI, AD USUM EUCHARISTIAE.

I, Demetrius Aurispa, and my only son George, donate this church building of St. M. de Guardia, constructed by Abbot John Castorius of Guardia, for the purpose of the Eucharist.

[Double dagger symbol] NICOLAUS ANDRAE DE GUARDIA ME FECIT A.D. MCCCCXIII.

[Double dagger symbol] NICOLAUS ANDRAE DE GUARDIA CREATED ME IN 1413.

Both, in fact, beings of intelligence and sentiment, bore the mystic heredity of the house of Aurispa; both had the religious soul, inclined to mystery, apt to live in a forest of symbols or in a heaven of pure abstractions; both loved the ceremonies of the Latin Church, sacred music, the perfume of incense, all the sensualities of worship, the most violent and the most delicate. But they had lost faith. They knelt before an altar deserted by God. Their misery arose therefore from a metaphysical need, which implacable doubt prohibited to blossom, to satisfy, to repose on the divine lap. As they had not conformed themselves in such a manner that they could accept and sustain the battle for vulgar existence, they had learned the necessity of seclusion. But how could the man exiled from life rest in a cell which lacked the sign of the Eternal? Solitude is the supreme proof of the humility or the sovereignty of a soul; because it is only borne on the condition of having renounced all for God, or on the condition of having a soul so strong that it might serve as an immovable foundation for a world.

Both, in fact, were beings of intelligence and emotion, carrying the mystic legacy of the house of Aurispa; both had a spiritual soul, drawn to mystery, capable of thriving in a forest of symbols or in a realm of pure abstractions; both appreciated the rituals of the Latin Church, sacred music, the scent of incense, and all the sensual aspects of worship, both the most intense and the most subtle. But they had lost their faith. They knelt before an altar abandoned by God. Their suffering came from a deep need that relentless doubt prevented from blooming, being fulfilled, or resting in the divine embrace. Since they couldn’t find a way to accept and endure the struggle of ordinary existence, they learned the necessity of solitude. But how could a man cut off from life find peace in a cell that lacked the essence of the Eternal? Solitude is the ultimate test of the humility or strength of a soul; it can only be borne by those who have given up everything for God, or by those with a soul so strong that it could serve as an unshakeable foundation for a world.

All at once, one of them, feeling perhaps that the violence of his pain began to exceed the resistance of his organs, had wished to transform himself by death into a higher being; and he launched into the mystery, from which he contemplated the survivor with undimmed eyes.—Ego Demetrius Aurispa et unicus Georgius filius meus.

Suddenly, one of them, sensing that the pain he was feeling was becoming too overwhelming for his body to bear, longed to transform himself through death into a higher state of being; and he welcomed the unknown, gazing at the survivor with clear eyes.I am Demetrius Aurispa and my only son is George.

Now, in his lucid moments, the survivor comprehended that he would in no way succeed in realizing the type of exuberant life, the "Dionysiac" ideal seen as in a lightning flash beneath the great oak, when he had tasted the bread freshly broken by the young and joyous woman. He realized that his intellectual and moral faculties, too disproportioned, would never succeed in finding their equilibrium and their model. He realized, finally, that, instead of striving to reconquer himself for himself, it was himself he should renounce, and that two ways only could lead him to it: either to follow the example of Demetrius, or to give himself to heaven.

Now, during his clear-headed moments, the survivor realized that he would never attain the vibrant life, the "Dionysiac" ideal he had caught a glimpse of like a flash of lightning under the great oak, after tasting the bread freshly broken by the young and joyful woman. He acknowledged that his intellectual and moral abilities, too unbalanced, would never find their equilibrium or their model. In the end, he understood that instead of trying to reclaim himself for himself, he should actually let go of himself, and that there were only two ways to do this: either to follow Demetrius's example or to surrender himself to heaven.

The second alternative fascinated him. In considering it, he made an abstraction of the unfavorable circumstances and immediate obstacles, impelled by his irresistible desire to completely construct all his illusions and to inhabit them for a few hours. On this natal earth, did he not feel himself enveloped by the ardor of faith much more than by the fire of the sun? Had he not in his veins the purest Christian blood? Did not the ascetic ideal circulate in the branches of his race, from the noble donor Demetrius down to the pitiful creature named Joconda? Was it, therefore, impossible that this ideal should be regenerated in him, should be elevated to its supreme heights, should attain the limit of human ecstasy in God? In him, all was ready to magnify the event. He possessed every quality of the ascetic; the contemplative mind, the taste for symbols and allegories, the faculty of abstraction, an extreme sensibility for visual and aural suggestions, an organic tendency towards dominating images and hallucinations. He lacked but one thing, a great thing, but which perhaps was not dead in him, and only slumbered: the faith, the ancient faith of the donor, the ancient faith of his race, that which came down from the mountain and chanted praises on the seashore.

The second option fascinated him. As he considered it, he pushed aside the negative circumstances and immediate challenges, driven by his strong desire to truly create all his dreams and to live them out for a few hours. Here on this earth, didn’t he feel more surrounded by the warmth of faith than by the sun's heat? Didn’t he have the purest Christian blood flowing through his veins? Didn’t the ascetic ideal run through his family, from the noble ancestor Demetrius down to the unfortunate Joconda? So, was it really impossible for this ideal to be rekindled in him, to be raised to its highest form, to reach the ultimate peak of human ecstasy in God? Everything in him was ready to amplify the moment. He possessed all the qualities of an ascetic: a contemplative mind, a love for symbols and allegories, the ability to abstract, a deep sensitivity to visual and auditory signals, and a strong inclination towards vivid images and hallucinations. He only lacked one crucial thing, but maybe it wasn't entirely gone; it was just lying dormant: the faith, the ancient faith of his ancestor, the age-old faith of his lineage, the one that came down from the mountain and sang praises by the sea.

How to awaken it? How to resuscitate it? No artifice would be efficacious. He must wait for a sudden spark, an unexpected shock. He must, perhaps, like the followers of Oreste, see the lightning flash and hear the Word in the midst of a field, at the turn of a road.

How can it be awakened? How can it be brought back to life? No trick will work. He has to wait for a sudden spark, an unexpected jolt. He might, like the followers of Oreste, see the lightning flash and hear the Word in the middle of a field, at the corner of the road.

And, once more, he recalled the figure of Oreste, attired in his red tunic, advancing along the side of a little, sinuous river, where, beneath the shivering of the poplars, a stream of water coursed over a bed of polished sand. He imagined a meeting, a conversation with Oreste. It was at noon, on the coast, close to a field of wheat. The Messiah spoke like a simple, humble man, smiling with virginal candor; and his teeth were as white as jasmine. In the great silence of the sea, the continuous murmur of the breakers at the foot of the promontory imitated the distant chords of an organ. But, behind this mild person, in the gold of the ripe harvest, waved the poppies, violent symbols of desire.

Once again, he thought of Oreste, wearing his red tunic, walking along a winding little river where, under the trembling poplars, water flowed over a bed of smooth sand. He imagined a meeting, a conversation with Oreste. It was noon on the coast, near a wheat field. The Messiah spoke like a simple, humble man, smiling with innocent sincerity; his teeth were as white as jasmine. In the deep silence of the sea, the steady sound of the waves at the base of the cliff resembled the distant chords of an organ. But behind this gentle figure, amidst the golden harvest, the poppies swayed, bold symbols of desire.

"Desire!" thought George, thus recalling his mistress and the corporeal sorrow of his love. "Who will kill desire?" The admonitions of Ecclesiastes recurred to him. Non des mulieri potestatem animae tuae. A muliere initium factum est peccati, et per illam omnes morimur. He saw, at the sacred dawn of the ages, in a delicious garden, the first man, solitary and sad, attracted by the first companion; and he saw this companion become the scourge of the world, spread everywhere pain and death. But voluptuousness, contemplated as a sin, appeared to him prouder, more disturbing; it seemed to him that no other intoxication equalled the frantic intoxication of the embraces to which the martyrs of the early church surrendered themselves, in the prisons where they awaited punishment. He evoked pictures of women who, mad with terror and love, presented for kisses their faces bathed in silent tears.

"Desire!" George thought, remembering his lover and the physical ache of his love. "Who can extinguish desire?" The warnings from Ecclesiastes came back to him.Do not give women the power over your soul. Sin began with a woman, and through her, we all die.He imagined, at the sacred dawn of time, in a beautiful garden, the first man, alone and sad, drawn to the first companion; and he saw this companion turn into the source of the world's suffering, spreading pain and death everywhere. But when he saw pleasure as a sin, it felt more proud and unsettling; he believed that no other high compared to the wild ecstasy of the embraces that the early church martyrs surrendered to while waiting for their punishment in prison. He envisioned women who, driven crazy with fear and love, presented their faces, filled with silent tears, for kisses.

In aspiring to faith and redemption, what did he, therefore, but aspire to new thrills and spasms, to unknown voluptuous sensations? Infringe on duty and obtain pardon; commit a fault and confess it tearfully; confess the slightest miseries while exaggerating them, and accuse oneself of mediocre vices while magnifying them almost to enormity; incessantly place one's sick soul and ailing flesh in the hands of a merciful physician—had not these things an entirely sensual fascination?

In his quest for faith and redemption, was he really just looking for new thrills and intense feelings, chasing after unfamiliar pleasures? Breaking the rules and hoping for forgiveness, making a mistake and admitting it with tears, acknowledging even small struggles while exaggerating them, and beating himself up over average flaws while making them seem enormous; always placing his troubled soul and fragile body in the hands of a caring healer—didn't all of this have a totally physical attraction?

From the beginning, his passion had been impregnated with a pious odor of incense and violets. He recalled the Epiphany of Love, in the deserted oratory of the Via Belsiana: the little, mysterious chapel was plunged in a bluish penumbra; a choir of young girls garlanded the rostrum, curved like a balcony; below, an orchestra of string instruments stood up before the music stands of white pine; roundabout, in the oaken stalls, were seated the few auditors, almost all gray or bald; the chapel-master beat time; a religious odor of evaporated incense and of violets mingled with the music of Sebastian Bach.

From the beginning, his passion was mixed with a sacred aroma of incense and violets. He remembered the Epiphany of Love in the empty chapel on Via Belsiana: the small, mysterious chapel was covered in a bluish shadow; a choir of young girls filled the stage, which curved like a balcony; below, a string orchestra was set up in front of the music stands made of white pine; around them, in the wooden pews, sat a few listeners, almost all gray or bald; the choir director kept the rhythm; a spiritual scent of lingering incense and violets blended with the music of Sebastian Bach.

He recalled also the dream of Orvieto, conjured up once more the vision of the silent city of the Guelphs: windows closed; grayish alleys in which the grasses grew; a capuchin monk crossing a square; a bishop all in black, descending from a carriage which has stopped in front of a hospital, with a decrepit servant at the carriage door; a tower rising against a white and rainy sky; a clock slowly chiming the hour; and all of a sudden, at the bottom of a street, a miracle—the Duomo.

He also recalled the dream of Orvieto, visualizing the tranquil city of the Guelphs: shut windows; gray streets where grass was sprouting; a capuchin monk crossing a plaza; a bishop dressed all in black, getting out of a carriage that had halted in front of a hospital, with an elderly servant at the carriage door; a tower standing tall against a gray, rainy sky; a clock gradually chiming the hour; and then, at the end of a street, a miracle—the Duomo.

Had he not dreamt of taking refuge at the summit of that rock of tufa, crowned by monasteries? Had he not, more than once, sincerely aspired to that silence, that peace? And now this dream also returned to his soul, suggested by an effeminate languor on this warm and ashy April day. To have a mistress, or, to express it better, a sister-lover, who would be very devoted; to go away yonder and stay there.... To spend hours and hours in the cathedral, in front of it, around it; to go and gather roses in the gardens of the convents; to visit the sisters and eat preserves.... To love a great deal and sleep a great deal, in a soft bed, all veiled in virginal white, between two praying-stools....

Had he not dreamed of finding peace at the top of that tufa rock, crowned with monasteries? Had he not, more than once, genuinely longed for that silence, that tranquility? And now this dream was returning to him, stirred by a gentle weakness on this warm, gray April day. To have a lover, or even better, a sister-lover, who would be deeply devoted; to get away and simply stay there.... To spend countless hours in the cathedral, in front of it, around it; to pick roses in the convent gardens; to visit the sisters and enjoy their preserves.... To love generously and sleep a lot, in a soft bed, all covered in pure white, tucked between two prayer stools....

He was seized once more by the languid nostalgia of the darkness, of the silence, of the closed and isolated retreat in which could blossom the most frail flowers, the most subtle thoughts, the most disturbing sensualities. All that dazzling sunlight on those lines, too distinct and too strong, appeared almost offensive to him. And the same as the image of the murmuring spring fascinates the brain of him who is thirsty, so he was haunted by the cool and meditative shadow of a Roman nave.

He was once again flooded with gentle nostalgia for the darkness, the silence, and the secluded retreat where the most delicate flowers, the most nuanced thoughts, and the most provocative desires could flourish. The bright sunlight hitting those lines, too sharp and intense, felt almost insulting to him. Just like the sight of a flowing spring captivates a thirsty mind, he was attracted to the cool and reflective shadow of a Roman nave.

The summons of the bells did not reach as far as the Hermitage, or, at least, it only arrived at rare intervals on the swells of a light breeze. The church of the market town was too far away, commonplace perhaps, certainly without any reputation for beauty or ancient tradition. George wanted a retreat nearer at hand, and one worthy of him, where his mysticism might flower æsthetically as in that deep marble urn which enclosed the Dantesque visions of Luca Signorelli.

The sound of the bells didn't reach the Hermitage, or at least it only came through now and then on a soft breeze. The church in the nearby town was too far away, probably ordinary, definitely lacking in beauty or any significant history. George wanted a retreat that was closer and more worthy of him, where his mysticism could thrive artistically, like in that deep marble urn that contained the Dantesque visions of Luca Signorelli.

He recalled the abbey of Saint Clement at Casauria, seen in one of the distant days of his adolescence, and he remembered that he had visited it in the company of Demetrius. The recollection, like all recollections connected with his kinsman, was as distinct and precise as if it had dated only from the day before.

He remembered the Abbey of Saint Clement at Casauria, which he had visited during one of his distant teenage days, and he recalled that he went there with Demetrius. The memory, like all memories connected to his relative, was as clear and vivid as if it had happened just the day before.

He and Demetrius were descending the highroad towards the abbey, still hidden by the trees. An infinite calm reigned in the neighborhood of the solitary and magnificent spot, over the wide road of grasses and stones, deserted, uneven, as if marked with gigantic and silent vestiges, and the beginning of which was lost in the mystery of the distant and sacred mountains. One felt still floating there a primordial holiness, as if the grasses and stones had just been trodden by a long migration of biblical bands in search of a maritime horizon. Below, on the plain, the basilica appeared—almost a ruin. All around, the ground was encumbered with débris and brambles; fragments of sculptured stone were heaped against the pillars; wild grasses hung from every crevice; recent constructions, of brick and lime, closed up large openings in the lateral arcades; the doors were off their hinges. A band of pilgrims were taking a siesta in the court, brutishly, under the very noble portal erected by Leonato the Magnificent. But the three intact arched windows, above the several capitals, looked so graceful and proud, and the September sun gave to the light and soft stone such a precious appearance, that both of them, Demetrius and himself, had felt they were in the presence of a sovereign beauty.

He and Demetrius were walking down the main road toward the abbey, still concealed by the trees. A profound calm surrounded this solitary and beautiful place, over the wide path of grass and stones, which was empty and uneven, as if marked by huge, silent footprints. The start of the road faded into the mystery of the distant, sacred mountains. One could still feel an ancient holiness there, as if the grass and stones had just been trodden by a long procession of biblical travelers searching for a sea horizon. Below, in the plain, the basilica appeared—almost in ruins. Everywhere, the ground was scattered with debris and brambles; chunks of sculpted stone were stacked against the pillars; wild grass overflowed from every crevice; recent brick and lime constructions blocked large openings in the side arcades; the doors were hanging off their hinges. A group of pilgrims were napping in the courtyard, rather rudely, right under the grand portal built by Leonato the Magnificent. But the three intact arched windows, above the various capitals, looked so elegant and proud, and the September sun cast a soft, light glow on the stone that made it look precious, causing both Demetrius and him to feel they were witnessing something majestic.

Fascinated by the remembrance, the survivor had only one wish, a chimerical one—to return to the spot, to see the basilica again, to take up his dwelling there so as to protect it from ruin, to restore it to its primitive beauty, to reëstablish there the great worship, and, after so long a period of desertion and oblivion, renew the Chronicon Casaurienne.

Caught up in the memory, the survivor had just one desire, a whimsical one—to return to that place, to see the basilica again, to reside there to safeguard it from deterioration, to restore its original beauty, to rejuvenate the grand worship, and, after such a long period of neglect and forgetfulness, revive the Chronicon Casaurienne.

He said to Hippolyte:

He told Hippolyte:

"Perhaps we'll change our quarters. Do you remember the dream of Orvieto?"

"Maybe we’ll move to another place. Do you remember the dream about Orvieto?"

"Oh, yes," she cried; "the city of convents, where you wanted to take me!"

"Oh, yes," she said excitedly, "the city of convents, where you wanted to take me!"

"I want to take you to a deserted abbey, more lonely than our Hermitage, beautiful as a cathedral, full of very old memories, where there is a great candelabra of white marble, a marvellous work of art by some unknown artist. Erect on the candelabra, in the silence, you will illuminate with your face the meditations of my soul."

"I want to take you to an abandoned abbey, even more isolated than our Hermitage, beautiful like a cathedral, filled with ancient memories, where there's a magnificent white marble candelabra, an amazing artwork by an unknown artist. Standing by the candelabra, in the silence, you'll brighten my soul's reflections with your face."

He smiled at this lyric phrase, while contemplating at the same time the beautiful image evoked. And she, in the ingenuousness of her egotism, with that tenacious animalism which is the basis of the feminine being, was intoxicated by nothing more than by this passing poesy. Her happiness was to appear in her lover's eyes idealized, like the first evening in the bluish street, or again in the secret oratory amid the religious music and the faded perfumes, or like on the wild path strewn with furze.

He smiled at this poetic line, while also thinking about the beautiful image it painted. And she, in her innocent self-absorption, with that powerful instinct essential to femininity, was enchanted by nothing but this momentary verse. Her happiness came from being seen as idealized in her lover's eyes, like that first evening on the softly lit street, or in the peaceful chapel filled with sacred music and subtle scents, or on the rough path overgrown with gorse.

In her most chaste voice, she asked:

In her sweetest voice, she asked:

"When do we go?"

"When are we leaving?"

"Will you go to-morrow?"

"Will you go tomorrow?"

"Very well—to-morrow."

"Alright—tomorrow."

"Take care! If you rise, you won't be able to come down."

"Be careful! If you go up, you won’t be able to come back down."

"What does it matter? I'll watch you."

"What difference does it make? I'll watch over you."

"You will burn, you'll be consumed like a candle."

"You'll burn out, like a candle being used up."

"I will light you."

"I'll light you up."

"You will also light my funeral."

"You will also brighten my funeral."

He spoke lightly; but at heart, with his ordinary intensity for imaginary life, he composed a mystic fable. After long years of error on the abyss of sensuality, repentance had come to him. Initiated by this woman in all the mysteries which his concupiscence excited, he now implored from the All Merciful the grace which would dissipate the unbearable sadness of this carnal love. "Pity for my pleasures in the past, and for my suffering in the present! Grant, O God! that I may have the strength to accomplish the Sacrifice in your name!" And he fled, followed by his mistress in search of the refuge. And, finally, on the threshold of the refuge the miracle was accomplished; for the impure, the corrupt, the implacable Enemy, the Rose of Hell, was now suddenly cleansed of all sin, and stood, chaste and immaculate, ready to follow her loved one to the altar. On the summit of the high marble candelabra, which had not heard the voice of the light for centuries, she burned in the inextinguishable and silent flame of her love. "Erect on the candelabra, in the silence, you will illuminate the meditations of my soul, until death." She was burning with an inner fire, without ever claiming any food for the flames, without ever asking anything from the loved one in return. She renounced forever all possession: higher in her purity than God himself, since God loves his creatures but exacts from them a reciprocity of love, and becomes terrible against those who refuse to love him. Her love was Stylite love, sublime and solitary, nourishing itself with one blood and one soul. She had felt fall around her that part of her substance which was opposed to an entire offering. Nothing disquieting or impure remained in her. Her body had been metamorphosed into a subtle, agile, diaphanous, incorruptible element; her senses had dissolved into one supreme and only voluptuousness. Set up on the summit of the marvellous stela, she burned up from and enjoyed her ardor and her splendor like a flame conscious of its own enflamed existence.

He spoke casually, but deep down, with his usual intensity for imagined life, he wove a mystical story. After many years of exploring his deepest desires, he found repentance. Initiated by this woman into all the mysteries his lust had awakened, he now begged the All Merciful for the grace that would lift the unbearable sadness of this physical love. "Have pity on my past pleasures and my current suffering! Grant, O God! that I may have the strength to make the Sacrifice in your name!" And he ran away, pursued by his mistress in search of refuge. Finally, at the threshold of safety, a miracle took place; the impure, corrupt, relentless Enemy, the Rose of Hell, was suddenly cleansed of all sin, standing chaste and pure, ready to follow her beloved to the altar. Atop the tall marble candelabra that hadn't felt light in centuries, she burned with an unquenchable and silent flame of love. "Standing on the candelabra, in silence, you will illuminate the thoughts of my soul, until death." She was consumed by an inner fire, never asking for anything to sustain the flames, never requiring anything in return from her beloved. She renounced all possession forever: higher in her purity than God himself, since God loves his creations but demands love in return, becoming fearsome to those who refuse to love him. Her love was Stylite love, sublime and solitary, feeding on one heart and one soul. She had let go of that part of her being which opposed a total offering. Nothing disturbing or impure remained in her. Her body had transformed into a subtle, agile, translucent, incorruptible essence; her senses had merged into one supreme and singular pleasure. Elevated on the pinnacle of the marvelous stela, she blossomed and reveled in her passion and her beauty like a flame aware of its own existence.

Hippolyte listened intently, and said:

Hippolyte listened closely and said:

"Don't you hear? Another procession! To-morrow is the Vigil."

"Did you hear? Another procession! Tomorrow is the Vigil."

The dawns, the noons, the twilights and the nights rang with the religious chants. One procession followed the other, in the hot glare of the sun, in the silvery rays of the moon. All were emigrating to the same land and were celebrating the same name, animated by the vehemence of a similar passion, terrible and wretched in appearance, deserting on the highroads the sick and the dying, without stopping, prompt to throw down no matter what obstacle to reach the place where awaited them the balm for all their ills, the promise of all their hopes. They marched, marched ceaselessly, obliterating with their own sweat their footprints in the endless dust.

The mornings, afternoons, evenings, and nights were filled with religious chants. One procession followed another, moving under the blazing sun and shimmering moonlight. Everyone was headed to the same place, celebrating the same name, fueled by a shared intense passion, looking worn out and miserable, leaving the sick and dying by the roadside, without stopping, ready to face any obstacle to reach the place where relief from all their suffering awaited, along with the promise of their dreams. They kept marching, continuously erasing their footprints in the endless dust with their sweat.

What an immense irradiation of strength that simple image must possess, to move and allure all these masses of heavy flesh! Almost four centuries before, an old septuagenarian, in a plain devastated by the hail, thought he perceived the Virgin of Mercy in the tops of a tree; and since then, each year, on the anniversary of the apparition, all the peoples of the mountains and the coast have gone on a pilgrimage to the holy place to beseech mercy for its sufferings.

What incredible power that simple image must have to draw and inspire all these crowds of heavy bodies! Almost four centuries ago, an old man in his seventies, in a field damaged by hail, thought he saw the Virgin of Mercy in the treetops; and since then, every year on the anniversary of that sighting, people from the mountains and the coast have come to the holy site to seek mercy for their suffering.

Hippolyte had already heard the legend from Candie; and for the past few days she had nourished a secret desire to visit the Sanctuary. The predominance of love and the habit of sensual pleasure had banished all religious sentiment in her; but, a Roman of good family, and, what is more, born in the Trastevere, brought up in one of those bourgeois families in which, according to immemorial tradition, the key of the conscience is always in the hands of a priest, she was a strict Catholic, devoted to all the external practices of the Church, subject to periodical returns of exalted fervor.

Hippolyte had already heard the story from Candie, and for the last few days, she had secretly wanted to visit the Sanctuary. The influence of love and the enjoyment of pleasure had pushed any religious feelings aside; but as a Roman from a good family, and even more importantly, born in Trastevere and raised in one of those __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,bourgeoisIn families where, by long-standing tradition, a priest always has an influence on the conscience, she was a devoted Catholic, dedicated to all the visible practices of the Church, and occasionally felt intense bursts of passion.

"Meanwhile, why should we not go to Casalbordino, too? To-morrow is the Vigil. Let us go there—shall we? It will be a great sight for you. We'll take the old man with us."

"Meanwhile, why not go to Casalbordino as well? Tomorrow is the Vigil. Let's head there—what do you think? It’ll be an amazing experience for you. We'll take the old man with us."

George consented. Hippolyte's desire corresponded with his own. He thought it necessary to him to follow this deep current, to form part of this wild conglomeration of men, to experience material contact with the inferior classes of his race, those dense and immutable layers on which the primitive impressions had perhaps been preserved intact.

George agreed. Hippolyte's wish aligned with his own. He believed it was crucial to join this powerful movement, to be part of this chaotic blend of people, to experience direct interaction with the lower classes of his society, those stable and unchanging groups where the original impressions might still be perfectly preserved.

"We'll start to-morrow," he added, seized by a kind of anxiety as he heard the chant approaching.

"We'll start tomorrow," he said, feeling a bit nervous as he heard the chant getting nearer.

Hippolyte told him, as related by Candie, some of the atrocious tests to which the pilgrims had vowed to submit. She shuddered with horror. And, while the chant grew louder, both felt a tragic breath pass over their souls.

Hippolyte told him, as Candie mentioned, about some of the terrible tests the pilgrims had agreed to face. She shuddered in horror. As the chant grew louder, both felt a tragic wave wash over their souls.

They were on the hill, at night. The moon was high in the sky. A cool humidity extended over the vast vegetable masses, still vibrating from the storm of the afternoon.

They were on the hill at night. The moon was high in the sky. A cool humidity enveloped the wide fields, still humming from the storm earlier in the afternoon.

All the leaves were weeping, and these myriads of tears, scintillating like diamonds in the moonlight, transfigured the forest. As George had accidentally stumbled over the trunk of a tree, the luminous drops of the shaken branches fell on Hippolyte, covering her with constellations. She gave a little cry, and began to laugh.

All the leaves were weeping, and their countless tears, sparkling like diamonds in the moonlight, changed the forest. When George accidentally stumbled over a tree trunk, the shimmering drops from the shaken branches fell on Hippolyte, wrapping her in constellations. She let out a little cry and burst into laughter.

"Ah, traitor!" she murmured, convinced that George had done it intentionally.

"Ah, traitor!" she whispered, thinking that George had done it intentionally.

And she took measures for reprisals.

And she set out to get revenge.

Thus shaken, the trees and bushes threw off their liquid gems with a lively crepitation, while Hippolyte's laughs resounded at intervals, on the slope of the hill. George also laughed, suddenly forgetful of his nightmare, permitting himself to be won by the seduction of youth, permitting himself to be penetrated by this bracing nocturnal coolness in which was distilled all the fragrance of the earth. He tried to reach first the tree whose foliage seemed most heavily laden with water; and she tried to reach it before him, running courageously on the slippery declivity. They almost always reached the tree at the same time, and they shook it together, both remaining under the shower. In the unsteady shadow of the foliage the whiteness of Hippolyte's eyes and teeth assumed extraordinary lustre; and the tiny drops, like diamond dust, glittered on the pretty curls on her temples, on her cheeks, on her lips, even on her eyelashes, trembling from her laughter.

Shaken by the breeze, the trees and bushes dropped their droplets like sparkling gems, while Hippolyte's laughter echoed across the hillside. George also laughed, briefly forgetting his nightmare, letting himself be caught up in the joy of youth, enjoying the coolness of the night that held the scent of the earth. He tried to reach the tree that seemed the fullest of water first, and she raced ahead to beat him, bravely navigating the slick slope. They often arrived at the tree at the same time, shaking it together and standing beneath the downpour. In the dappled shade of the leaves, Hippolyte's eyes and smile shone with incredible brightness; the tiny droplets, resembling diamonds, sparkled on her beautiful curls, her cheeks, her lips, and even on her eyelashes, which fluttered from her laughter.

"Ah, you magician!" cried George, letting go of the tree and seizing the woman, who once more appeared to him in a mysterious flash of nocturnal beauty.

"Wow, you magician!" shouted George, letting go of the tree and grabbing the woman, who had once again appeared to him in a mysterious flash of nighttime beauty.

He began to kiss her all over her face; and to his lips she was cool and wet with dew, like fruit just plucked from the tree.

He began kissing her all over her face, and her lips felt cool and damp with dew, like fruit just picked from the tree.

"There! there! there!"

"There! There! There!"

He imprinted hearty, resounding kisses on her mouth, her cheeks, her eyes, her temples, her neck, as insatiable as if the flesh were a novelty to him. And, as she felt the kisses, Hippolyte took that almost ecstatic attitude usual with her when she felt that her lover was in one of his moments of true intoxication. At those times, she seemed anxious to release from the depths of her own substance the sweetest and most powerful perfume of love, to excite George's intoxication to the point of anguish.

He showered her with warm, passionate kisses on her mouth, cheeks, eyes, temples, and neck, as if he couldn’t get enough of her. And as she felt those kisses, Hippolyte embraced that almost ecstatic energy she always radiated when she sensed her lover was truly captivated. In those moments, she seemed excited to bring out the sweetest and most intense essence of love from within herself, trying to drive George's intoxication to the edge of overwhelming desire.

"There!"

"There!"

He stopped, seized by anguish. He had reached the extreme limit of sensation, and could not go beyond.

He stopped, overwhelmed by pain. He had hit the absolute limit of what he could feel and couldn't push himself any further.

They said no more; they took each other's hand; they continued on their way to the Hermitage, cutting across the fields because, in their thoughtless frolic, they had wandered from the road. They felt now indefinable lassitude and melancholy. George seemed astonished. So Life, unexpectedly, like a furtive gesture in the shadow, had offered him a new savour—a new sensation, real and profound, at the close of a day full of anxiety, spent in a cloister of flitting phantoms! But was that Life? Was it not rather Dreamland? "The one is always the shadow of the other," he thought. There where is Life, there is Dreamland; there where is Dreamland, there is Life.

They didn't say anything else; they held hands and continued walking toward the Hermitage, cutting through the fields because they had wandered off the path while playing. Now, they felt a slight sense of tiredness and sadness. George looked surprised. So Life, unexpectedly, like a secret gesture in the shadows, had given him a new flavor—a new feeling, real and deep, at the end of a day filled with worry, spent in a place of fleeting shadows! But was that really Life? Wasn't it more like Dreamland? "One is always the shadow of the other," he thought. Where there's Life, there's Dreamland; where there's Dreamland, there's Life.

"Look!" interrupted Hippolyte, with a start of admiration.

"Look!" interrupted Hippolyte, suddenly shocked.

It was as if she illustrated with a picture the thought he had not revealed.

It was as if she was showing the thought he hadn’t said out loud.

In the moonlight, a vine was there, silent. The upright vine-stocks were twined around the reeds like around agile thyrses; and the streaming branches, diaphanous against the luminous horizon with a thousand intertwinings of their subtle ribs, in the perfect immobility of mineral things, and with an appearance of indescribably fragile and ephemeral crystal, had neither terrestrial reality nor any communion with the environing forms, but seemed to be the last visible fragment of an allegorical world conceived by a theurgy and about to fade away.

In the moonlight, a vine stood quietly. The straight vine stalks twisted around the reeds like nimble thyrses; and the flowing branches, glowing against the bright horizon with a thousand intertwined delicate ribs, stayed completely still like mineral objects, seeming incredibly fragile and fleeting like crystal. They felt disconnected from the earthly realm and the surrounding forms, but appeared to be the last visible remnants of an allegorical world crafted by a divine force, soon to vanish.

Spontaneously arose in George's memory the verse of the hymn: "Vinea mea coram me est."

The lyrics of the hymn suddenly popped into George's head: "Vinea mea coram me est."

CHAPTER V.[*]

CHAPTER 5.[*]

[*] It should, perhaps, be mentioned here that the publication of "The Triumph of Death" began in the Mattino, of Naples, on February 12, 1893, while the publication of Émile Zola's work "Lourdes" only began in the Gil Blas, of Paris, on April 15, 1894.—TRANSLATOR'S NOTE.

It’s important to mention that "The Triumph of Death" was first released in Mattino, Naples, on February 12, 1893, while Émile Zola's work "Lourdes" started in theGil Blas, Paris, on April 15, 1894.—TRANSLATOR'S NOTE.

Since dawn, train after train had vomited immense waves of humanity on the platforms of the Casalbordino Station. People from the villages and market towns mingled with fraternities from the most distant hamlets who had not wished, or been able, to make the pilgrimage on foot. They precipitated themselves in a tumult from the carriages, shouting, gesticulating, and pushing each other to storm the wagons and coaches, amid the cracking of whips and the tinkling of bells; or, again, they fell into line, in long files, behind a crucifix, and, when their procession started on the dusty road, they struck up the hymn.

Since dawn, train after train had brought huge crowds of people to the platforms of Casalbordino Station. Locals from nearby villages and market towns mingled with groups from distant hamlets who either didn’t want to or couldn’t make the pilgrimage on foot. They rushed from the carriages, shouting, waving their arms, and pushing each other as they tried to get on the wagons and coaches, amid the cracking of whips and the jingling of bells; or they formed long lines behind a crucifix, and when their procession started down the dusty road, they began singing the hymn.

Already frightened by the size of the crowd, George and Hippolyte turned instinctively toward the sea close by, to wait until the crowd dispersed. A field of hemp undulated peacefully before the blue background of the waters. The sails shone like flames on the clear horizon.

Feeling overwhelmed by the size of the crowd, George and Hippolyte instinctively looked toward the nearby sea, hoping for the crowd to disperse. A field of hemp swayed gently against the blue water. The sails sparkled like flames on the clear horizon.

George said to his companion:

George told his friend:

"Aren't you afraid? I fear the fatigue will hurt you."

"Aren't you afraid? I'm concerned that the exhaustion will hurt you."

She replied:

She responded:

"Do not be alarmed; I am strong. Besides, to deserve a favor, must one not suffer a little?"

"Don’t worry; I’m tough. Besides, don’t you have to experience some pain to earn a favor?"

He replied, smiling:

He replied with a smile:

"Are you going to ask a favor?"

"Are you going to ask for a favor?"

"Yes, only one."

"Yes, just one."

"But are we not in the state of mortal sin?"

"But aren't we in a state of serious sin?"

"That is true."

"That's true."

"Well, then?"

"Well, what now?"

"I shall ask, just the same."

"I'll ask anyway."

They had brought with them old Colas, who, acquainted with the localities and usages, served them as a guide. As soon as the door of their compartment was disencumbered they descended, and got into a coach which started off at a gallop, with a great tinkling of bells. The horses were decorated and plumed like barberi. The drivers wore peacocks' feathers in their hats, and did not cease flourishing their whips, accompanying the deafening cracks with hoarse cries.

They brought old Colas with them since he knew the area and its customs, so he served as their guide. As soon as the door of their compartment opened, they got out and hopped into a coach that took off at a gallop, ringing with a lot of bells. The horses were decorated and plumed like __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.barberiThe drivers had peacock feathers in their hats and kept cracking their whips while shouting loudly.

Hippolyte, tormented by impatience and extraordinary uneasiness, as if this day were to realize some great event for her, asked the old man:

Hippolyte, feeling impatient and deeply uneasy, as if something important was meant to happen today, asked the old man:

"How long will it take to get there?"

"How long will it take to get here?"

"Half an hour at the most."

"Maximum, thirty minutes."

"Is the church very old?"

"Is the church ancient?"

"No, signora. I can still remember the time when it didn't exist. Fifty years ago, there was only a small chapel."

"No, ma'am. I can still remember when it wasn't here. Fifty years ago, there was just a small chapel."

He drew from his pocket a sheet of paper folded in four, unfolded it, and showed it to George.

He took out a piece of paper that was folded in four, unfolded it, and showed it to George.

"You can read it. It's the history of the church."

"You can read it. It's the history of the church."

It was a picture, with the legend at the bottom. The Virgin, in a cloud of angels, was seated on an olive-tree, and an old man was adoring her, prostrated at the foot of the trunk. This old man was named Alexander Muzio: and this is the story as told by the legend:

It was a picture with a caption at the bottom. The Virgin, surrounded by a cloud of angels, was sitting on an olive tree, and an old man was worshiping her, kneeling at the base of the trunk. This old man was named Alexander Muzio, and this is the story as described in the caption:

"In the year of Our Lord 1527, during the evening of the 10th of June, the Sunday of the Pentecost, a storm broke over the district of Casalbordino and devastated the vines, the corn, and the olive-groves. The following morning, an old septuagenarian of Pollutro, Alexander Muzio, proprietor of a wheat field at Pinno del Lago, started on his way to visit it. His heart sank at the sight of the damaged crops; but, in his profound humility, he praised the justice of God. Very devoted to the Holy Virgin, he was telling his beads while walking, when, at the end of the valley, he heard the bell ringing at the elevation of the Mass. He immediately kneeled down and concentrated all his fervor for the prayer. But while he prayed he saw himself surrounded by a brilliancy which eclipsed that of the sun, and in this brilliancy appeared to him the Mother of Mercy, robed in azure; and she spoke to him sweetly: 'Go and carry the news. Let a temple be raised on this spot, and I will distribute my favors here. Go to thy field, and thou wilt find thy wheat intact.' She disappeared with her crown of angels. And the old man rose, went as far as his field, found his wheat intact. Then he hastened to Pollutro, saw the curate Mariano d' Iddone, related to him the prodigy. In a few seconds the news had spread all over the Casalbordino district. The entire population ran to the holy spot, saw the dry soil around the tree, saw undulate the prosperous harvest, recognized the miracle, and shed tears of penitence and feeling. Soon afterwards the Vicar of Arabona laid the first stone of a chapel, and the proxies for the edification were Geronimo di Geronimo and Giovanni Fatalone, Casalesians. On the altar they painted the Virgin, with the old Alexander prostrated in the act of adoration."

In 1527, on the evening of June 10th, Pentecost Sunday, a storm struck the Casalbordino area, destroying the vineyards, crops, and olive groves. The next morning, an elderly man from Pollutro, Alexander Muzio, who owned a wheat field at Pinno del Lago, set out to check on it. His heart sank at the sight of the ruined crops, but in his deep humility, he praised God's justice. Very devoted to the Holy Virgin, he was praying with his rosary as he walked when, at the end of the valley, he heard the bell ringing for Mass. He immediately knelt down and focused all his energy on prayer. While he prayed, he found himself surrounded by a brightness that outshone the sun, and in that light appeared the Mother of Mercy, dressed in blue; she spoke to him gently: 'Go and share the news. Build a temple at this site, and I will share my blessings here. Go to your field; you will find your wheat unharmed.' She vanished with her crown of angels. The old man got up, went to his field, and found his wheat unharmed. Then he hurried back to Pollutro, met with the curate Mariano d' Iddone, and told him about the miracle. In no time, the news spread throughout the Casalbordino area. The whole community rushed to the sacred site, saw the dry ground around the tree, observed the thriving harvest, recognized the miracle, and wept tears of repentance and emotion. Soon after, the Vicar of Arabona laid the first stone of a chapel, with Geronimo di Geronimo and Giovanni Fatalone, both from Casalesi, appointed as the representatives for the construction. On the altar, they painted the Virgin, with the old Alexander kneeling in worship.

The legend was simple, commonplace, similar to a hundred others founded on miracle. Since that first act of mercy, it was in the name of the Virgin that ships were saved from the tempest, lands from the hail, travellers from robbers, sick people from death. Placed amidst an unfortunate people, the Image was an inexhaustible source of salvation.

The legend was straightforward and unremarkable, just like countless others centered on miracles. Since that initial act of kindness, ships have been saved from storms, land protected from hail, travelers defended from thieves, and the sick spared from death in the name of the Virgin. Among a people in distress, the Image served as an endless source of salvation.

"Of all the Madonnas in the world, ours is the one who does most good," said Colas di Sciampagne, kissing the sacred sheet before replacing it in his bosom. "They say that another vision has been seen in the kingdom. But ours is the best. Don't be afraid. She's worth all the others——"

"Of all the Madonnas in the world, ours does the most good," Colas di Sciampagne said, kissing the holy cloth before sliding it back into his coat. "They say another vision has appeared in the kingdom. But ours is the best. Don’t worry. She's worth more than all the others—"

His tone and his attitude displayed that sectarian fanaticism which fires the blood of all idolaters, and which, at times, in the region of the Abruzzi, impels populations to ferocious wars for the supremacy of an idol. The old man, like all his brothers in belief, did not conceive the Divine Being outside of the painted image; it was in the image that he saw and adored the real presence of the celestial personage. The Image upon the altar, for him, was a creature of flesh and bones; she breathed, smiled, winked, bowed her head, made gestures with her hand. And everywhere it was the same thing: all the sacred statues, in wood, wax, bronze, or silver, lived a real life in their vile substance or precious metal. When they became old, when they broke, or were destroyed in the course of the years, they did not give way to new statues without giving savage signs of their anger. One day a fragment of a bust, become unrecognizable and confounded with firewood, had splurted blood under the axe and uttered threatening words. Another fragment, planed and arranged among the staves of a vat, had manifested its supernatural character by causing the apparition in the water of its primitive and integral form.

His tone and attitude reflected an extreme devotion that ignites the passion of all idol worshippers, sometimes leading entire communities in the Abruzzi region to brutal battles over which idol reigns supreme. The old man, like all his fellow believers, couldn't imagine the Divine Being existing outside of the painted image; it was in that image that he recognized and worshipped the true presence of the heavenly figure. To him, the Image on the altar was a living being; she breathed, smiled, winked, lowered her head, and gestured with her hands. It was the same everywhere: all the sacred statues, whether made of wood, wax, bronze, or silver, had a real life within their lesser materials or precious metals. When they aged, broke, or were damaged over the years, they didn’t easily give way to new statues without displaying fierce signs of their displeasure. One day, a piece of a bust, now unrecognizable and mixed in with firewood, bled under the axe and threatened those around it. Another piece, sanded down and placed among the slats of a vat, showed its supernatural nature by revealing its original and complete form in the water.

"Hey, there!" cried the old man to a pedestrian, who was painfully walking in the suffocating dust along the curbstone. "Hey, there, Aligi!"

"Hey, you!" shouted the old man to someone walking by, who was making their way through the thick dust on the sidewalk. "Hey, you, Aligi!"

He turned towards his guests, adding with commiseration:

He turned to his guests and said sympathetically:

"He's a good Christian, a man of hereabouts. He's going to carry his vow. He is convalescent. Do you see, signora, how winded he is? Will you let him ride on the front seat?"

"He's a good Christian and a local guy. He's going to stick to his promise. He's recovering. Do you see, ma'am, how out of breath he is? Will you let him sit in the front seat?"

"Yes, yes. Stop, stop!" said Hippolyte, affected.

"Yeah, yeah. Stop, stop!" said Hippolyte, feeling emotional.

The carriage stopped.

The carriage halted.

"Run, Aligi! The gentlefolk are kind to you. Come, get up!"

"Run, Aligi! The nobles are being nice to you. Come on, get up!"

The good Christian approached. He was gasping, bent over his stick, covered with dust, bathed in perspiration, dazed by the sun. A collar of reddish beard surrounded his chin from one ear to the other, and framed his face dotted with freckles; locks of reddish hair emerged from under his hat, sticking to the forehead and temples; his hollow eyes, converging towards the base of the nose, of no precise color, recalled those of epileptics. Gasping and hoarsely, he said:

The good Christian came closer. He was out of breath, hunched over his stick, covered in dust, soaked in sweat, and dazed by the sun. A reddish beard wrapped around his chin from one ear to the other, framing his freckled face; strands of reddish hair poked out from under his hat, sticking to his forehead and temples. His hollow eyes, slanting toward the tip of his nose and lacking a clear color, were reminiscent of those of epileptics. Gasping and in a hoarse voice, he said:

"Thanks! God will reward you. May the Madonna protect you! But I can't ride."

"Thanks! God will reward you. May the Madonna protect you! But I can't ride."

He held in his right hand an object wrapped in a white handkerchief.

He held a wrapped item in his right hand, covered with a white handkerchief.

"Is that your offering?" asked Colas. "Let us see."

"Is that your offer?" Colas asked. "Let's check it out."

The man opened the corners of the handkerchief, and showed a waxen leg as livid as the leg of a cadaver and on it was painted a festering sore. The heat had softened it and made it shiny, as if moist with sweat.

The man unfolded the corners of the handkerchief, revealing a waxy leg that was as pale as a corpse, with a painted, infected sore on it. The heat had made it soft and shiny, as if it were damp with sweat.

"Don't you see it's melting?"

"Don't you see it's melting?"

And Colas stretched out his hand to feel it.

And Colas extended his hand to touch it.

"It's soft. If you go on walking, it'll drip on to the road."

"It's soft. If you keep walking, it'll drip onto the street."

Aligi repeated:

Aligi said again:

"I can't ride. I made a vow to go on foot."

"I can't ride. I promised to go on foot."

And, not without anxiety, he examined the leg by raising it to the level of his oblique eyes.

Feeling somewhat anxious, he glanced at his leg by lifting it to the level of his sideways view.

On this scorching road, amid this dust, under this great strong light, nothing sadder could be imagined than this emaciated man and that livid thing, repugnant as an amputated limb, which was to perpetuate the memory of a sore on walls already covered by silent and motionless effigies of so many infirmities visited upon human flesh through all the centuries.

On this scorching road, surrounded by dust and under this harsh light, nothing could be more heartbreaking than this skinny man and that grotesque object, as disgusting as a severed limb, which was intended to keep the memory of a wound alive on walls already marked by the silent, unmoving figures of countless diseases that have plagued human bodies throughout history.

"Hey, there!"

"Hey there!"

And the horses resumed their trot.

The horses started trotting again.

After the small hills were left behind, the road crossed a plain rich in harvests, almost ripe. The old man, with his senile loquaciousness, related the episodes of Aligi's malady, spoke of the gangrenous sore cured by the Virgin's finger. To the right and left of the road the sweet ears of corn surpassed the hedges, suggesting a beautiful overflowing cup.

After they left the small hills behind, the road stretched across a plain filled with nearly ripe crops. The old man, in his old age, chatted away, sharing stories about Aligi's illness and describing the gangrenous sore that was healed by the Virgin's touch. On both sides of the road, the golden ears of corn stood tall above the hedges, resembling a beautiful overflowing cup.

"There's the Sanctuary!" exclaimed Hippolyte.

"There's the Sanctuary!" shouted Hippolyte.

And she pointed to a red brick edifice which rose in the centre of a great, encumbered plain.

And she pointed to a red brick building that was located in the middle of a wide, crowded area.

A few moments later, the carriage rejoined the crowd.

A moment later, the carriage returned to the crowd.

CHAPTER VI.

CHAPTER 6.

It was a marvellous and terrible spectacle, unheard of, without resemblance to any conglomeration ever seen before, whether of men or things; a pell-mell so strange, so violent and incongruous, that it exceeded the most troubled dreams of nightmare. All the ugliness of the eternal islet, all the shameful vices, all the stupors; all the spasms and all the deformities of the baptized flesh, all the tears of repentance, all the mockery of the debauchee; insanity, cupidity, cunning, lewdness, stupidity, fear, mortal fatigue, stony indifference, silent despair; sacred choirs, demoniacal shrieks, acrobatic performances, the chiming of bells, the blasts of trumpets, discordant cries, roars, sighs; the crackling of fires beneath cauldrons, heaps of fruits and sugared delicacies, shop windows full of utensils, draperies, arms, jewels, rosaries; the obscene contortions of dancing girls, the convulsions of epileptics, the blows exchanged in angry brawls, the flight of the hunted thief through the surging mob; the scum of the worst corruptions vomited from out the filthy alleys of distant towns and cast upon an ignorant and amazed multitude; clouds of parasites, like gadflies about cattle, falling upon the compact crowd, incapable of self-defence; every base temptation for the brutal appetite, every fraud, every immodesty was exhibited in broad daylight—a pell-mell of everything was there, seething and fermenting around the House of the Virgin.

It was a breathtaking and terrifying scene, completely unlike anything seen before, whether involving people or objects; a chaotic event so strange, so intense and mismatched, it went beyond even the most vivid nightmares. All the ugliness of the eternal islet, all the shameful vices, all the numbness; all the convulsions and deformities of human flesh, all the tears of regret, all the scorn of the debauched; madness, greed, cunning, lewdness, ignorance, fear, sheer exhaustion, cold indifference, silent despair; sacred songs, demonic screams, acrobatic displays, ringing bells, loud trumpets, discordant shouts, roars, sighs; the crackling of fires beneath cauldrons, heaps of fruits and sweets, shop windows brimming with tools, fabrics, weapons, jewelry, rosaries; the crude movements of dancers, the convulsions of epileptics, punches thrown in fierce fights, the escape of a pursued thief through the bustling crowd; the worst corruptions spilling out from the filthy alleys of distant towns and dumped onto an ignorant and shocked crowd; swarms of parasites, like flies around cattle, descending on the tightly packed audience, unable to defend themselves; every low temptation for base desires, every trick, every lewd act was displayed in broad daylight—a chaotic mix of everything was there, bubbling and boiling around the House of the Virgin.

This House was a massive red brick structure, of vulgar architecture, devoid of ornamentation. Against the exterior walls, against the pillars of the portal, peddlers of sacred objects had established their tents, arranged their stalls, and sold their wares. Close by were erected canvas booths, conical in shape, ornamented with large pictures representing bloody battles and cannibal feasts. At the entrance, sinister-looking men, of ignoble and equivocal appearance, trumpeted and vociferated. Shameless women, with enormous legs, swollen abdomens, flabby breasts, clad in dirty tights and bespangled rags, glorified, in extravagant jargon, the marvels hidden by the red curtain behind them. One of these tattered ribalds, who looked like a monster engendered by a dwarf and a sow, gave kisses from her sticky lips to a lascivious monkey, while near her a clown, covered with powder and carmine, struck an ear-splitting bell with frantic fury.

This House was a massive red brick building with gaudy architecture and no decorations. Vendors of religious items had set up their tents and stalls against the outer walls and the entrance pillars, selling their merchandise. Nearby, there were cone-shaped canvas booths adorned with large images of bloody battles and cannibal feasts. At the entrance, shady-looking men with dubious appearances were shouting loudly. Brazen women with oversized legs, swollen bellies, and saggy breasts, dressed in filthy tights and ragged clothes, eagerly promoted the wonders hidden behind the red curtain behind them. One of these ragged individuals, resembling a creature born of a dwarf and a pig, gave sticky kisses to a lustful monkey, while a clown nearby, covered in powder and bright red makeup, angrily rang a loud bell.

The processions arrived in long files, preceded by their cross-bearers, chanting the hymn. The women held each other by a corner of their dresses and walked like ecstatics, stupefied, their eyes wide open and fixed. Those of Trigno wore robes of scarlet plush with a thousand folds, caught up in the middle of the back, almost under the shoulders, and crossed at the hips by a multicolored scarf which raised the dress, tightened it, and formed a swelling like a hump. And as, broken by fatigue, they wended their way—bent, their limbs staggering, dragging shoes heavy as lead, they had the appearance of strange, gibbous animals. Many had goitres; and their golden necklaces glistened beneath the sunburnt swellings.

The processions came in long lines, led by cross-bearers singing a hymn. The women held onto the edges of their dresses and walked as if in a trance, eyes wide open and staring ahead. The women from Trigno wore scarlet plush robes with a thousand folds, gathered at the middle of their backs, just under their shoulders, and crossed at the hips with a multicolored scarf that lifted and tightened the dress, creating a bulge like a hump. As they moved along, tired and hunched over, their limbs swayed and dragged shoes that felt as heavy as lead, making them look like strange, rounded animals. Many had goiters, and their gold necklaces shimmered beneath the sunburned swellings.

Long live Mary!

Above the crowd appeared the soothsayers, seated in front, opposite each other, on a small, raised platform. Their head-bandage permitted a view only of the loquacious mouth, tireless, full of saliva. They spoke in a sing-song tone, raising and lowering their voices, their nodding heads keeping time with the music. At intervals they reswallowed the superabundant saliva, with a light, whistling sound. One of them displayed a greasy playing-card, crying, "This is the anchor of good hope!" Another, from whose enormous mouth darted in and out, between decayed teeth, a tongue covered with a yellowish ecuma, leaned her whole person towards the auditors, having on her knees her large varicose hands and in the hollow of her lap a heap of copper coins. The auditors, very attentive, did not lose a word, did not wink, did not make a single gesture. But, from time to time, they moistened their parched lips with their tongues.

Above the crowd sat the fortune tellers, facing each other from a small, raised platform. Their head wraps allowed only their chattering mouths to be seen, constantly moving and moist. They spoke in a rhythmic tone, raising and lowering their voices, their heads swaying with the music. Occasionally, they swallowed excess saliva with a light, whistling sound. One of them showed off a greasy playing card, exclaiming, "This is the anchor of good hope!" The other, with a wide mouth showing decayed teeth and a tongue covered in a yellowish film, leaned forward toward the audience, her large, varicose hands resting on her knees and a pile of copper coins in her lap. The audience, completely focused, missed not a word, didn’t blink, and made no gestures at all. Every now and then, they moistened their dry lips with their tongues.

Viva Maria!

New bands of pilgrims arrived, passed, disappeared. Here and there, in the shadow of the booths, under big blue parasols, or even in the sun, old women, broken by fatigue, lay on the dry grass, sleeping, their bodies bent forward, their faces between their hands. Others, seated in a ring, their legs wide apart, painfully and silently chewing carrots and bread, caring for naught, indifferent to the surrounding tumult; and one saw the too large mouthfuls pass with effort down their gullets as yellow and wrinkled as the membrane of a tortoise. Several were covered with sores, scabs or scars, without teeth, without eyelashes, without hair; they did not sleep, did not eat; they lay motionless and resigned, as if they awaited death; and upon their poor carcasses whirled a cloud of thick and eager flies as over carrion in a ditch.

New groups of pilgrims arrived, passed through, and disappeared. Here and there, in the shade of the booths, under large blue umbrellas, or even in the sun, old women, exhausted from fatigue, lay on the dry grass, sleeping, their bodies hunched forward and faces hidden in their hands. Others sat in a circle, legs apart, silently and painfully chewing on carrots and bread, indifferent to the chaos around them; you could see the oversized bites struggle down their throats, yellow and wrinkled like turtle skin. Several were covered in sores, scabs, or scars, missing teeth, eyelashes, or hair; they neither slept nor ate; they lay still and resigned, as if waiting for death; and around their suffering bodies swarmed a cloud of thick, hungry flies, like those over a corpse in a ditch.

But in the booths, beneath the tents heated by the mid-day sun, around the posts driven in the earth and ornamented with branches, was exercised the voracity of those who had laboriously scraped together until this day a few savings so as to accomplish the sacred vow, and also to satisfy an enormous desire to indulge in the feast, long anticipated during the meagre meals and rude toil. One saw their faces bent over their porringers, the movements of their grinding jaws, the gestures of their hands which rend, all their brutish actions in a desperate struggle with the unaccustomed aliments. Large saucepans full of a violet-colored mass were smoking in circular holes in the ground, transformed into furnaces; and the appetizing vapors spread all around. One young girl, lank and greenish as a locust, offered long rows of cheese, shaped like little horses, birds, or flowers. A man who had a face as smooth and soft as a woman's, with gold rings in his ears, with hands and arms colored by aniline like dyers', offered for sale sorbets which looked like poison.

But in the booths, under the tents warmed by the midday sun, around posts driven into the ground and decorated with branches, people indulged in the hunger of those who had worked hard to save a little money up to this day to fulfill a sacred vow and to satisfy a huge craving for a feast they had long anticipated during their meager meals and tough labor. You could see their faces bent over their bowls, their jaws working away, their hands tearing at the food, all their awkward movements a desperate struggle with the unfamiliar dishes. Large pots filled with a purple mixture were steaming in circular holes in the ground, turned into makeshift ovens, and the enticing aromas floated all around. A young girl, thin and greenish like a locust, offered long rows of cheese shaped like little horses, birds, or flowers. A man with a face as smooth and soft as a woman's, gold hoops in his ears, and hands and arms stained like a dyer's, was selling sorbets that looked like poison.

Long live Mary!
 

New bands arrived, passed by. The mob surged about the portal, unable to penetrate into the church, already invaded and jammed. Jugglers, sharpers, sharks, gamesters, thieves, charlatans of all kinds, called them, misled them, cajoled them. This brotherhood of plunder scented its prey from afar, struck it like a thunderbolt, never missed its aim. They allured the simpleton in a thousand ways, raising in him the hope of rapid and sure gains; with infinite artifice, they persuaded him to take chances—they excited in him an almost feverish cupidity. Then, when he had lost all prudence and all clearsightedness, they robbed him of his last penny, merciless, by the easiest and quickest frauds; and they left him stupefied and miserable, laughing in his face and sneaking away. But the example did not prevent the others from falling into the trap. Each, deeming himself more clever and less gullible, offered to avenge his ridiculed comrade, and plunged furiously to his ruin. Incalculable privations, supported without respite in order to make a little money, amounting to the savings of an entire year scraped together penny by penny from the vital necessities—those inexpressible privations which make the avarice of the countryman as sordid and as greedy as that of mendicants—were all revealed in the trembling, callous hand which drew the money from the bottom of the pocket to expose it to chance.

New groups arrived and passed by. The crowd pushed around the entrance, unable to get into the church, which was already packed. Jugglers, con artists, hustlers, gamblers, thieves, and all kinds of frauds called out to them, misled them, and sweet-talked them. This gang of thieves identified their target from afar, struck quickly, and never missed their chance. They tempted the naive in numerous ways, filling them with hopes of quick and assured profits; with endless tricks, they urged him to take risks, igniting in him a near-obsessive greed. Then, once he lost all caution and clarity, they took every last penny from him, heartless, using the simplest and fastest scams; and they left him dazed and miserable, laughing as they slipped away. But witnessing this didn’t stop others from falling into the same trap. Each one, thinking he was smarter and less gullible, declared he would avenge his mocked friend and plunged headfirst into his own ruin. Countless hardships, endured for ages to save up a little money—savings accumulated over an entire year, scraped together penny by penny from life's essentials—those terrible hardships that make even a farmer's greed as sordid and as ravenous as that of beggars—were all evident in the trembling, hardened hand that pulled out the money from the bottom of the pocket, ready to gamble it away.

Long live Mary!
 

New bands arrived, passed by. A constantly renewed torrent persisted in cleaving the confused and surging mob; a cadence, always the same, rose above the medley of all the acclamations. Gradually, against this rumbling background of discordant sounds, the ear no longer discerned anything but the distinct name of Mary. The hymn triumphed over the uproar. The continuous and unchained tide battered the walls of the Sanctuary heated by the sun.

New bands appeared and disappeared. An endless stream kept pushing through the chaotic and overflowing crowd; a rhythm, always the same, rose above the mix of cheers. Slowly, amidst this loud backdrop of clashing sounds, the ears could only pick out the clear name of Mary. The hymn triumphed over the noise. The relentless and wild tide crashed against the walls of the Sanctuary warmed by the sun.

Long live Maria!
Long live Maria!
 

For a few minutes longer George and Hippolyte, dismayed, afflicted, contemplated this formidable crowd, from which arose a nauseating stench, from which emerged here and there the painted faces of mimes and the hooded faces of the fortune-tellers. Disgust arose in their throats, impelled them to flee; and yet the attraction of this human spectacle was stronger, retained them in this heaped-up horde, led them to the spots where the worst misery was exhibited, where the worst excesses of cruelty, ignorance, and fraud were revealed, where voices howled or tears streamed.

For a few more minutes, George and Hippolyte, feeling overwhelmed and anxious, stared at the intimidating crowd, from which a nauseating smell wafted, and where the painted faces of mimes and the hooded faces of fortune-tellers appeared sporadically. Disgust rose in their throats, pushing them to flee; yet the allure of this human spectacle was stronger, holding them in this chaotic mass, pulling them toward the places where the deepest misery was on display, where the most extreme cruelty, ignorance, and deceit were revealed, where voices screamed and tears streamed.

"Let us get nearer the church," said Hippolyte, who, forgetting herself, seemed to be invaded by the flame of insanity diffused by the passing bands, whose wild fanaticism seemed to increase in fury as the sun beat down more furiously on their heads.

"Let's head closer to the church," said Hippolyte, who, caught up in the moment, seemed to be overwhelmed by the excitement of the passing crowds, whose wild enthusiasm seemed to intensify as the sun beat down on them.

"Are you not tired?" asked George, taking her hands. "If you like, we'll go away. We'll look for some place where we can rest. I'm afraid it may hurt you. We will go if you like."

"Aren't you tired?" George asked, holding her hands. "If you want, we can leave. We can find a place to rest. I'm worried it might hurt you. We'll go if you'd like."

"No, no; I am strong. I can stand it. Let us get nearer. Let us enter the church. You see, everybody is going there. Do you hear how they are shouting?" She was visibly suffering. Her mouth was convulsed, the muscles of her face contracted; and her hand constantly tormented George's arm. But her gaze never left the door of the Sanctuary, nor that veil of bluish smoke through which, by turns, scintillated and disappeared the little flames of the wax tapers.

"No, no; I'm strong. I can handle it. Let's get closer. Let's go into the church. Look, everyone is going that way. Do you hear them shouting?" She was obviously in pain. Her mouth was twitching, her facial muscles were tight, and her hand kept clutching George's arm nervously. But her eyes remained glued to the door of the Sanctuary and that veil of bluish smoke where the small flames of the wax candles flickered and disappeared sporadically.

"Do you hear how they are shouting?"

"Do you hear them yelling?"

She staggered. The cries resembled those of a massacre, as if men and women were cutting each other's throats, were struggling in oceans of blood.

She tripped. The screams echoed like a massacre, as if men and women were cutting each other's throats, battling in rivers of blood.

Colas said:

Colas stated:

"They are asking favors."

"They're asking for favors."

The old man had not left his guests for an instant; he had taken a thousand pains to open a passage for them in the crowd, to make a little space about them.

The old man hadn't left his guests for a second; he had really worked hard to clear a path for them through the crowd and to create some space around them.

"Do you want to go there?" he asked.

"Do you want to go there?" he asked.

Hippolyte made up her mind.

Hippolyte decided.

"Yes, let us go."

"Sure, let's go."

Colas preceded them, pushing right and left with his elbows in order to get near the portals. Hippolyte no longer touched the ground, almost carried in the arms of George, who summoned all his strength in order to support her and himself. A female beggar pursued them, kept at their heels, pleading for charity in a lamentable tone, stretching out her hand, at times advancing it so far as to touch them. And they saw nothing but this senile hand, deformed by large knots at the joints, of a bluish yellow, with long violet-hued nails, with the skin peeling between the fingers—such a hand as might belong to a sick and decrepit monkey.

Colas took the lead, pushing his way left and right to get closer to the doors. Hippolyte barely touched the ground, almost being carried by George, who was using all his strength to support both her and himself. A female beggar followed closely behind them, begging for help in a pitiful tone, reaching out her hand, and occasionally going so far as to touch them. All they could see was that aged hand, twisted with large knots at the joints, bluish-yellow in color, with long violet nails and skin peeling between the fingers—like something that belonged to a sick, frail monkey.

Finally they arrived at the portal; and they leaned back against one of the pillars, near the stand of a vender of rosaries.

Eventually, they arrived at the entrance and leaned against one of the pillars, near a stand that was selling rosaries.

The processions, while waiting their turn to enter, marched around the church; they turned, turned without cease—heads uncovered, behind the cross-bearers, without ever interrupting their chant. Men and women carried a stick surmounted either with a cross or a bunch of flowers, and leaned upon it with all the weight of their fatigue. Their brows dripped with perspiration; streams of perspiration rolled down their cheeks, soaked their clothes. The men had their shirts open at their breasts, the neck bare, the arms bare; and on their hands, on their wrists, on the backs of their arms, on their breasts, the skin was checkered with marks tattooed in indigo, in commemoration of sanctuaries visited, of favors received, of vows accomplished. Every deformity of muscle or bone, every variety of physical ugliness, every indelible imprint left by manual toil, intemperateness, and disease: heads pointed and flat, bald or woolly, covered with scars or excrescences; eyes white and opaque as globes of butter-milk, eyes glaucous and sad like those of large, lonely frogs; flat noses as if crushed by the blow of a fist, or hooked like the beaks of vultures, or long and fat like trunks, or almost destroyed by eating ulcers; cheeks red-veined like the bunches of the vine in Autumn, or yellowish and wrinkled like the belly of a ruminant, or bristling with reddish hairs like the spears of maize; mouths as thin as the gash of a razor, or wide open and flabby like over-ripe figs, or shrunken and shrivelled like dry leaves, or furnished with teeth as formidable as those of a wild boar; hare-lips, goitres, erysipelas, scrofulas, pustules—all the horrors of the human flesh passed, in the light of the sun, before the House of the Virgin.

The processions, while waiting to enter, marched around the church, continuously turning—heads bare, following the cross-bearers, never stopping their chant. Men and women carried a stick topped with either a cross or a bunch of flowers, leaning heavily on it from exhaustion. Their foreheads dripped with sweat; streams of sweat ran down their cheeks, soaking their clothes. The men had their shirts open at the chest, neck bare, arms exposed; their skin was marked with indigo tattoos on their hands, wrists, backs of their arms, and chests, commemorating visited sanctuaries, favors granted, and vows fulfilled. Every deformity of muscle or bone, every physical imperfection, every lasting mark left by hard work, excess, and illness: heads pointed and flat, bald or woolly, marked with scars or growths; eyes white and opaque like globes of buttermilk, eyes dull and sad like large, lonely frogs; flat noses as if smashed by a fist, or hooked like vulture beaks, or long and thick like trunks, or almost destroyed by eating ulcers; cheeks reddened like grape clusters in autumn, or yellowish and wrinkled like a ruminant’s belly, or coarse with reddish hairs like corn cobs; mouths thin as a razor’s edge, or wide and flabby like overripe figs, or shriveled up like dry leaves, or filled with teeth as intimidating as a wild boar's; hare lips, goiters, erysipelas, scrofula, pustules—every horror of the human body passed by, in the sunlight, before the House of the Virgin.

Long live Maria!
 

Each band had its cross-bearer and its chief. The leader was a strong-limbed, violent man, who incessantly stimulated the faithful by the yells and actions of a maniac, sinking the laggards on their backs, dragging the exhausted old men, swearing at the women who interrupted the hymn to take breath. An olive-colored giant, whose eyes glittered beneath a great shock of black hair, dragged along three women by the three cords of three halters. Another woman marched in front, naked in a sack from which only her head and arms appeared. Another, long and emaciated, with a livid face and whitish eyes, marched along like a somnambulist, without chanting, without ever turning, displaying on her breast a red sash resembling the bloody bandage of a mortal wound; and every moment she tottered, as if her limbs had no longer sufficient strength to support her, and she were about to fall to rise no more. Another, wild as a beast of prey, a true rustic Fury, with a blood-colored mantle wound around her bony shanks, with glittering embroideries on her bosom, like scales on a fish, brandished a black crucifix to guide and excite her detachment. Another wore on her head a cradle covered with a sombre cloth, like Liberata on the funereal night.

Each group had its own cross-bearer and leader. The leader was a strong, aggressive man who constantly fired up the faithful with his frantic screams and wild actions, knocking the slow ones down, dragging tired old men along, and yelling at the women who paused during the hymn to catch their breath. A giant with an olive complexion and eyes that sparkled under a messy mop of black hair pulled along three women with ropes attached to three halters. Another woman marched in front, naked except for a sack that only covered her head and arms. A tall, thin woman with a pale face and cloudy eyes walked like she was in a trance, silent and never looking back, wearing a red sash across her chest that resembled a bloody bandage from a serious injury; she swayed at every step, as if her legs no longer had the strength to support her, threatening to fall and never get back up. Another woman, wild like a predatory animal and a true rustic Fury, wore a blood-red cloak wrapped around her bony legs, with shiny embroidery on her chest resembling fish scales, waving a black crucifix to lead and energize her group. Another woman had a cradle covered with dark cloth balanced on her head, like Liberata on a night of mourning.

Cheers to Mary!
 

They turned, turned without cease; hastening their steps, raising their voices, exciting themselves more and more to yell and gesticulate like demons. Virgins, almost bald at the top of their heads, their scant hair flowing loose and almost impregnated with olive-oil, stupid as sheep, advanced in files, each holding her hand on the shoulder of her companion, her eyes fixed on the ground, and full of repentance: miserable creatures whose wombs were destined to perpetuate in the baptized flesh, without enjoyment, the instincts and sadness of the primeval beast. In a sort of deep coffin carried by four men lay a paralytic, suffocating from obesity, with dangling hands, twisted and knotted like roots by a frightful case of gout. A continual trembling shook his hands; an abundant sweat dropped from his brow and bald head, streaming down his big face, colored like a faded rose, covered with fine network like the spleen of an ox. And he wore a number of scapularies suspended from his neck, with the picture of the Image spread over his abdomen. He wheezed and lamented as if already seized by the terrors of the impending death-agony; round about him was an unbearable stench, as of putrefying flesh; he exhaled from every pore the atrocious torments which the last palpitations of life caused him. And yet he did not wish to die, and so as not to die he had himself carried in a coffin to the feet of the Mother. Not far from him, other vigorous men, experienced in carrying massive statues on high standards at holy festivals, dragged a lunatic by the arms; and the lunatic struggled in their grasp, shrieking, his clothes in tatters, foaming at the mouth, his eyes starting from their sockets, the veins of his neck swollen, his hair dishevelled, as black in the face as a hanged man. Aligi also passed, the man elect by grace, paler now than his waxen limb. And once more they all went by again in their endless turning: the three women led by halters passed; the Fury with the black crucifix passed; and passed also the taciturn woman with the bloody scarf; and she carrying the cradle on her head; and she dressed in a sack, imprisoned in her mortification, bathed in silent tears which gushed from beneath her lowered eyelids, a figure of the distant ages, isolated in the crowd, as if enveloped in a breath of ancient penitential rigor, and resurrecting in George's soul the great and spotless Clementine basilica, whose rude, primitive crypt reminded him of the Christians of the ninth century, the time of Ludovic II.

They kept turning, without stopping; they picked up the pace, raised their voices, and got increasingly worked up, shouting and gesturing wildly. Virgins, nearly bald on top, with their thin hair flowing loosely and almost soaked in olive oil, moved in lines, each with her hand on her companion’s shoulder, their eyes downcast and filled with remorse: miserable souls meant to pass on, in a baptized form, without pleasure, burdened by the instincts and sorrow of primitive beasts. In a deep coffin carried by four men lay a paralyzed man, suffocating from obesity, with limp hands twisted and gnarled like roots from a severe case of gout. His hands trembled continuously; heavy sweat dripped from his forehead and bald head, streaming down his large face, which was the color of a faded rose, covered with a fine mesh like the spleen of an ox. He wore several scapulars hanging around his neck, with an image spread across his abdomen. He wheezed and moaned as if already gripped by the fear of impending death; around him was an unbearable smell, like rotting flesh; he emitted from every pore the horrific suffering that the final moments of life brought him. Yet he didn’t want to die, and to avoid death, he had himself carried in a coffin to the feet of the Mother. Not far from him, other strong men, skilled at carrying heavy statues on high poles during holy festivals, dragged a madman by the arms; the madman struggled against them, screaming, his clothes in tatters, frothing at the mouth, his eyes bulging, the veins in his neck swollen, his hair unkempt, his face as dark as that of a hanged man. Aligi also passed by, the chosen one by grace, now paler than his waxen limb. Once again, they all circled endlessly: three women led by halters passed; the Fury with the black crucifix passed; the quiet woman with the bloody scarf passed too; the one carrying a cradle on her head; and the one dressed in a sack, trapped in her suffering, bathed in silent tears streaming from beneath her lowered eyelids, a figure from ancient times, alone in the crowd, as if shrouded in a breath of old penitential strictness, reviving in George’s mind the grand and pristine Clementine basilica, whose crude, primitive crypt reminded him of the Christians of the ninth century, during the time of Ludovic II.

Long live Maria!
 

They turned and turned, without ever stopping, hastening their steps, raising their voices, almost crazed by the sun which beat upon their heads, excited by the yells of the fanatics and by the acclamations heard within the church as they passed before the door, carried away by a terrific frenzy which impelled them to sanguinary sacrifices, to the tortures of the flesh, to the most inhuman tests. They turned, turned, impatient to enter, impatient to prostrate themselves on the sacred stone, to fill with their tears the furrows worn there by thousands upon thousands of knees. They turned, turned, increasing in number, pushing, jostling, with such an accordance of fury that they appeared no longer a conglomeration of individuals, but a compact mass, some kind of blind matter projected by a vertiginous power.

They spun around repeatedly, never stopping, picking up speed, raising their voices, almost driven to madness by the relentless sun beating down on them, energized by the cries of the fanatics and the cheers echoing from inside the church as they passed by the door, caught up in a wild frenzy that urged them toward bloody sacrifices, physical suffering, and the most inhumane trials. They spun around again and again, eager to get in, eager to kneel on the sacred stone, to fill the grooves worn by countless knees with their tears. They spun around repeatedly, growing in numbers, pushing and shoving, caught up in such a frenzy that they no longer resembled individuals but a single mass, a kind of blind force driven by an overwhelming energy.

Long live Maria!
Long live Maria!
 

In the mass, a young man suddenly fell down, struck by an attack of epilepsy. His neighbors surrounded him, carried him away from the whirlpool. Others, numerous, left the mob which occupied the esplanade, and ran to see the sight.

During the mass, a young man suddenly collapsed due to an epileptic seizure. People nearby gathered around him and helped carry him away from the crowd. Many others also left the crowd on the esplanade and rushed to see what was going on.

"What has happened?" asked Hippolyte, growing paler, with an extraordinary change in her face and voice.

"What happened?" Hippolyte asked, turning pale, her face and voice showing a noticeable change.

"Nothing, nothing—a sunstroke," replied George, taking her by the arm, and trying to lead her away.

"It's nothing, just heatstroke," George said, grabbing her arm and trying to lead her away.

But Hippolyte had understood. She had seen two men forcibly open the jaws of the epileptic, and insert a key in his mouth, doubtless to prevent his biting his tongue. And, at the thought, she felt in her own teeth that horrible grating, and an instinctive shudder shook her to the inner-most depths of her being, there where the "sacred evil" slept with a possibility of awakening.

But Hippolyte understood. She had witnessed two men forcibly pry open the mouth of the epileptic and put a key in his mouth, likely to prevent him from biting his tongue. With that thought, she felt a horrible clenching in her own teeth, and an instinctive shiver coursed through her, reaching the deepest parts of her being, where the "sacred evil" lay, ready to awaken.

Colas di Sciampagne said:

Colas di Sciampagne said:

"It is someone who has the Saint Donat malady. Don't be afraid."

"It's someone with Saint Donat disease. Don't worry."

"Let us go—let us go away!" insisted George, uneasy, dismayed, trying to lead his companion elsewhere.

"Come on—let's get out of here!" George urged, feeling anxious and uneasy as he tried to lead his friend away.

"What if she were similarly taken, all at once," he thought. "What if the disease attacked her here, in the midst of this crowd?"

"What if she suddenly got sick, just like that," he thought. "What if the illness hit her right here, in the middle of this crowd?"

A chill ran through him. He recalled the letters dated from Caronno, those letters in which she had made the frightful revelation in hopeless terms. And again, as then, he imagined: "Her hands, pallid and shrivelled, and between the fingers the torn-out curl of hair."

A shiver ran through him. He recalled the letters from Caronno, where she had shared the frightening news in desperate words. Once again, just like before, he imagined: "Her hands, pale and fragile, and between her fingers the torn-out curl of hair."

"Let us go away! Do you want to enter the church?"

"Let's leave! Do you want to go into the church?"

She remained silent, stupefied, as if by a blow on the head.

She remained silent, shocked, as though she had been struck on the head.

"Shall we enter?" repeated George, shaking her, and attempting to dissimulate his own anxiety.

"Should we go in?" George asked again, shaking her and trying to conceal his own nervousness.

He would have liked to ask, also: "Of what are you thinking?" But he did not dare. He saw in Hippolyte's eyes such profound sadness that he felt his heart oppressed and a choking sensation in his throat. Then, the suspicion that this silence and stupor might be the precursors of an imminent attack filled him with a sort of panicky terror.

He wanted to ask, "What are you thinking?" but he didn't have the courage. He saw such deep sadness in Hippolyte's eyes that it felt heavy in his heart and made his throat tighten. Then, the fear that this silence and stillness could signal an impending attack filled him with panic.

Without reflection, he stammered:

Without thinking, he stammered:

"Are you ill?"

"Are you sick?"

These anxious words, which were a confession of his suspicion, which revealed his secret fear, increased still more the trouble of the two lovers.

These worrying words, which admitted his doubts and exposed his hidden fear, only increased the troubles of the two lovers.

"No, no," she said, with a visible shudder, benumbed with horror, and pressed close to George, that he might defend her from the peril.

"No, no," she said, trembling and clearly scared, clinging to George so he could keep her safe from the threat.

Hemmed in by the mob, dismayed, disgusted, miserable like the others, as needful of pity and help as the rest, crushed like the others beneath the weight of their mortal flesh, both, for a moment, felt in veritable communion with the multitude in the midst of which they trembled and suffered; both, for a moment, forgot in the immensity of human sorrow the limits of their souls.

Surrounded by the crowd and feeling disheartened, repulsed, and just as miserable as everyone else, both of them, like the others, needed compassion and support, burdened by their physical existence. For a brief moment, they genuinely connected with the people around them, sharing in the fear and pain; for that moment, they forgot the limits of their own souls in the midst of the vast human suffering.

It was Hippolyte who was the first to turn towards the church, towards the great portal, towards that veil of bluish smoke through which, by turns, scintillated and disappeared the little flames of the wax tapers.

Hippolyte was the first to look at the church, at the large entrance, at the veil of bluish smoke where the small flames of the wax candles flickered and disappeared in turns.

"Let us go in," she said, in a choking voice, without leaving George's side.

"Let's go in," she said, her voice shaking, staying close to George's side.

Colas remarked that it was impossible to enter by the main entrance.

Colas said it was impossible to enter through the main entrance.

"But," he added, "I know another door—follow me."

"But," he added, "I have another way—just follow me."

With great difficulty they forced a passage. And yet, a false energy sustained them; a blind obstinacy impelled them on, almost like that displayed by the fanatics in their endless turning. They had caught the contagion. From now on George no longer felt he was master of himself. His nerves dominated him, imposed on him the disorder and excess of their sensations.

They pushed through with difficulty. Yet, a misdirected energy fueled them; an unyielding stubbornness propelled them forward, similar to the fanatics in their constant spinning. They had caught the bug. From that point on, George no longer felt in control of himself. His nerves kicked in, compelling him to experience the chaos and intensity of their feelings.

"Follow me!" repeated the old man, stemming the torrent by sheer strength of his elbows, and struggling fiercely to protect his guests against the crush.

"Come with me!" the old man shouted again, using his elbows to hold back the rush and working hard to protect his guests from the crowd.

They entered by a side door into a sort of sacristy, from which could be seen, through a bluish smoke, the walls entirely covered by votive offerings of wax suspended there in proof of the miracles accomplished by the Virgin. Limbs, arms, hands, feet, breasts, shapeless pieces representing tumors, gangrenes, and ulcers, horrid representations of monstrous maladies, pictures of violet and crimson sores which cried out from the pallor of the wax—all these objects, motionless on the four high walls, had a mortuary appearance, horrifying and frightful, evoking the image of a charnel-house where are piled up all the limbs amputated in a hospital. Heaps of human bodies encumbered the pavement, inert; and in the heap appeared livid faces, bleeding mouths, dusty faces, bald heads, white hair. They were nearly all old people, prostrated by a spasm in front of the altar, carried in arms, and heaped in piles like cadavers in time of a pest. Another old man arrived from the church, carried in the arms of two men who were sobbing: the motion caused his head to hang now on his chest, now on his shoulder; drops of blood rained on his shirt front from lacerations of his nose, lips, and chin. Behind him continued the hopeless cries of anguish, imploring the favor which this old man had not obtained.

They entered through a side door into what appeared to be a small chapel, where, through a bluish haze, the walls were entirely covered with wax votive offerings depicting the miracles performed by the Virgin. Limbs, arms, hands, feet, breasts, and distorted pieces representing tumors, gangrene, and ulcers—horrifying images of terrible ailments, with violet and crimson sores standing out sharply against the pale wax—all of these items, motionless on the four tall walls, had a grim appearance, chilling and terrifying, like a morgue filled with amputated limbs from a hospital. Piles of lifeless bodies cluttered the floor; among the heap were ashen faces, bloodied mouths, dusty features, bald heads, and white hair. Most of them were elderly, hunched over in pain in front of the altar, carried in arms and stacked like corpses during a plague. Another old man was brought in from the church, supported by two weeping men; the movement caused his head to droop onto his chest or shoulder. Drops of blood fell onto his shirt from cuts on his nose, lips, and chin. Behind him, the ongoing desperate cries of anguish pleaded for the favor that this old man had not received.

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

It was an unheard-of clamor, more atrocious than the yells of a man burnt alive without hope of salvation; more terrible than the cry of shipwrecked sailors condemned to a certain death upon the nocturnal sea.

It was a thunderous noise, worse than the screams of a man being burned alive with no hope of rescue; more terrifying than the cries of shipwrecked sailors facing death in the dark sea.

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

A thousand arms were stretched towards the altar with savage frenzy. The women dragged themselves along on their knees, sobbing, tearing out their hair, striking their hips, bruising their foreheads on the stones, twisting as if in convulsions or possessed. Many, on all fours, sustaining the entire weight of their horizontal bodies on their elbows and naked toes, advanced gradually towards the altar. They crawled along like reptiles, they gathered themselves together, springing on their toes, with progressive propulsions, and beneath their petticoats could be seen their callous yellow soles, the projecting and pointed ankle-bones of their feet. At times the hands seconded the efforts of the elbows, trembling around the mouth which kissed the dust, near the tongue which traced in this dust the sign of the cross, with a saliva mixed with blood. And the crawling bodies passed over these bloody tracings without effacing them, whilst, before each head, a man erect struck the pavement with the tip of a stick in order to indicate the right way to the altar.

A thousand arms reached out to the altar with wild intensity. The women dragged themselves forward on their knees, crying, pulling out their hair, hitting their hips, banging their foreheads against the stones, twisting as if in seizures or possessed. Many crawled on all fours, supporting their bodies on their elbows and bare toes, slowly making their way to the altar. They moved like reptiles, gathering themselves and pushing forward on their toes, showing their rough yellow soles and the jutting ankle bones of their feet beneath their skirts. Sometimes, their hands pushed against the ground as they trembled close to the earth that kissed the dust, with a tongue tracing a cross in the dirt, mixed with saliva and blood. The crawling bodies moved across these bloody markings without wiping them away, while a standing man struck the ground with the tip of a stick to guide each head that passed by to the altar.

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

Kinswomen, dragging themselves along on their knees on each side of the furrow, superintended the votive agony. From time to time they leaned forward to encourage their unfortunate sisters. When the latter seemed about to faint, they went to their relief, supported them under the arms, or fanned their heads with a cloth. While doing this they shed hot tears; and wept even more copiously when they assisted the old men or adolescents, acquitting themselves of the same vows. For there were not only women, but also old men, adults, adolescents, who, to approach the altar, to be worthy to lift their eyes towards the Image, subjected themselves to this torment. Each placed his tongue on the spot where another had already left a wet trace; each struck his forehead or his chin on the spot where another had already left a shred of his skin, a drop of his blood, of his sweat, and of his tears. Suddenly a long ray of sunlight penetrated the large portal into the interstices of the crowd, illuminating the soles of the shrunken feet, calloused by the arid soil or mountainous rocks, so deformed that they appeared less the feet of human beings than the feet of beasts; illuminating bald and hairy heads, white with old age, or light brown or black, supported by bull-like necks which swelled in the effort, or shaking and weak like the greenish head of an old turtle, out of his shell, or like a disinterred skull still bearing a few grayish locks and a few shreds of reddish skin.

Kinswomen crawled on their knees along each side of the furrow, overseeing the painful rituals. Occasionally, they leaned in to encourage their struggling sisters. When it seemed like one might faint, they rushed in to help, supporting them under the arms or fanning their heads with a cloth. As they did this, they shed hot tears and cried even more when assisting the elderly men or teenagers who were also taking on the same vows. It wasn't just women; there were older men, adults, and teenagers enduring this suffering to approach the altar and be worthy of raising their eyes to the Image. Each person placed their tongue on the spot where someone else had already left a wet trace; each struck their forehead or chin on the area where another had left a mark, a drop of blood, sweat, or tears. Suddenly, a long ray of sunlight broke through the large portal into the gaps in the crowd, illuminating the soles of their shrunken feet, calloused from the dry soil or rocky terrain, so deformed that they looked less like human feet and more like those of beasts; lighting up bald and hairy heads, white with age, or light brown and black, resting on necks like bull necks, swelling with effort, or shaking and weak like the greenish head of an old turtle emerging from its shell, or like a disinterred skull still holding a few grayish hairs and scraps of reddish skin.

Now and then, over this swarm of reptiles, a blue wave of incense spread slowly, veiling for a moment this humility, this hope, and this bodily pain, as if in compassion. New patients forced a passage, presented themselves at the altar to solicit the miracle; and their shadows and their voices covered the prostrate bodies that seemed as if they would never be able to rise.

Occasionally, a blue wave of incense swept over the group of reptiles, briefly masking the humility, hope, and physical pain, almost as if in compassion. New patients entered, moving toward the altar in search of a miracle; their shadows and voices enveloped the fallen bodies that seemed unable to rise again.

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

The mothers exposed their dried-up breasts, which they showed to the Virgin, imploring the blessing of milk, while behind them their kinswomen carried the emaciated children, almost dying, who uttered wailing cries. Wives prayed for the fecundity of their sterile womb, and gave as offerings their clothes and marriage jewels.

The mothers exposed their dry breasts, presenting them to the Virgin and pleading for a blessing of milk. Behind them, their relatives held their malnourished children, who were almost lifeless and cried out in despair. Wives prayed for the fertility of their barren wombs and offered their clothes and wedding jewelry as gifts.

"Holy Virgin, have mercy on me, in the name of the Son whom thou dost bear in thine arms!"

"Holy Virgin, please have mercy on me, in the name of the Son you’re holding in your arms!”

They prayed at first in low tones, tearfully reciting their woes, as if they were having a secret conversation with the Image, as if the Image were bending forward from above to listen to their lamentations. Then, gradually, they exalted themselves almost to the point of fury, insanity, as if they wished, by their acclamations and insane gestures, to compel consent to the prodigy. They summoned all their energy to utter a superhuman shriek capable of reaching the very bottom of the Virgin's heart.

They started praying softly, tearfully opening up about their struggles, like they were having a private conversation with the Image, as if the Image was leaning down from above to hear their pleas. Then, little by little, they built up to near rage, almost losing their minds, as if they wanted their shouts and wild gestures to demand acknowledgment of the miracle. They summoned all their strength to unleash a superhuman scream that could resonate deep in the Virgin's heart.

"Have mercy on us! Have mercy on us!"

"Please have mercy on us! Please have mercy on us!"

And they stopped, staring anxiously, with their dilated and fixed eyes, in the hope of surprising, finally, a sign upon the visage of the celestial person who scintillated in a reflection of jewels between the columns of the inaccessible altar.

They paused, watching anxiously, their eyes wide and fixed, hoping to finally see any sign of emotion on the face of the divine figure shining like jewels between the columns of the distant altar.

Another wave of fanatics arrived, took their places, spread out along the entire length of the railing. Tumultuous cries and violent gestures alternated with their offerings. Inside the railing which intercepted the access to the large altar, priests received in their fat and white hands the moneys and trinkets. In the act of tendering the right or left hand, on either side, they balanced themselves like caged beasts in a menagerie. Behind them, the clerks held large metal plates on which the offerings jinglingly accumulated. On one side, near the door of the sacristy, other priests were stooping over a table: they were counting the money and examining the jewels, while one of them, bony and brownish, made entries with a quill pen in a large ledger. They each performed this task in turn, and then left it to officiate. From time to time the bell sounded, and the censer was elevated amidst a cloud of smoke. Long, bluish waves rolled around the tonsured heads and dispersed on the other side of the railing. The sacred perfume mingled with the human stench.

Another group of fanatics arrived, took their spots, and spread out along the entire railing. Chaotic shouts and aggressive gestures alternated with their offerings. Inside the railing, which blocked access to the large altar, priests accepted money and small gifts in their plump, white hands. As they extended their hands on either side, they balanced themselves like animals in a cage at a zoo. Behind them, the clerks held large metal plates that clinked as the offerings piled up. On one side, near the sacristy door, other priests were bent over a table: they were counting the money and examining the jewels, while one of them, thin and brownish, wrote in a large ledger with a quill pen. They took turns at this task and then left to carry out their duties. Occasionally, the bell rang, and the censer was lifted into a cloud of smoke. Long, bluish waves swirled around the shaved heads and dispersed on the other side of the railing. The sacred fragrance mixed with the scent of the crowd.

"Pray for us, holy Mother of God ...
So that we may be made worthy of the promises of Christ."

At times, during unexpected and terrible pauses like those of a hurricane, when the crowd was oppressed by the anguish of expectation, one could distinctly hear the Latin words:

Sometimes, during sudden and scary pauses like those in a hurricane, when the crowd was burdened by the agony of waiting, you could clearly hear the Latin words:

"We surrender to you, your servants."
 

Beneath the large portal advanced with pomp a married couple, escorted by all their relatives in a blaze of gold, in a rustling of silk. The spouse, young and vigorous, had a head like a barbarian queen, with thick and joining eyebrows, wavy and shining black hair, a fleshy and blood-red mouth, in which the incisive, irregular teeth raised the upper lip, shaded with a virile shadow. A necklace of large gold beads was wound thrice around her neck; large gold hoops embellished with filigree work hung from her ears, on her cheeks; a corsage scintillating like a coat of mail confined her bosom. She marched gravely, entirely absorbed in her thoughts, scarcely winking her eyelids, holding her ringed hand on her husband's shoulder. The husband was also young, of medium stature, almost beardless, very pale and with an expression of profound sadness, as if devoured by a sad secret. The appearance of both seemed to indicate the fatality of a primitive mystery.

A married couple walked through the grand entrance, surrounded by their relatives all dressed in gold and silk. The wife, young and vibrant, had a striking resemblance to a barbarian queen, with thick, joined eyebrows, wavy, shiny black hair, and a full, blood-red mouth that revealed her irregular, sharp teeth, lifting her upper lip and casting a masculine shadow. A necklace made of large gold beads was wrapped three times around her neck; big gold hoop earrings with intricate designs hung from her ears, and a glimmering corsage clung to her chest like armor. She walked solemnly, lost in thought, barely blinking, with her ringed hand resting on her husband’s shoulder. The husband was also young, of average height, nearly beardless, very pale, and wore an expression of deep sadness, as if he was carrying a heavy secret. The appearance of both suggested the weight of an ancient mystery.

Whispers spread around their passage. They themselves neither spoke nor turned their heads, followed by their parents, men and women, entwined in a chain by their arms, as if about to perform an ancient dance. "What vow were they accomplishing? What favors were they asking?"

As they walked by, whispers floated around them. They didn’t say anything or look around, followed by their parents, men and women, with their arms linked, as if they were about to perform an ancient dance. "What promise are they keeping? What blessings are they after?”

The news spread in a low tone from mouth to mouth: they asked for the young man a return of genital virility, of which some evil influence doubtless had deprived him. The virginity of his spouse still remained intact; the conjugal couch was still immaculate.

The news spread quietly from one person to another: they wanted to restore the young man's masculinity, which had clearly been taken from him by some evil force. His wife's virginity was still intact; their marriage bed was still pure.

When they were near to the railing they both raised their eyes toward the Image silently; and they remained a few moments motionless, absorbed in the same mute supplication. But, behind them, the two mothers extended their arms, agitated their dried and wrinkled hands, which on the marriage day had distributed in vain the augural grain. They stretched out their arms and cried:

As they approached the railing, they both stared up at the Image in silence, pausing for a few moments, caught in the same unspoken prayer. But behind them, the two mothers reached out, waving their dry, wrinkled hands that had unsuccessfully scattered the blessed grain on the wedding day. They extended their arms and shouted:

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

With slow gestures, the wife removed the rings from her fingers and offered them. Then she took out the heavy golden hoops. Then she took off her hereditary necklace. All this wealth she offered at the altar.

With careful movements, the wife took off the rings from her fingers and offered them. Then she took out the heavy gold hoops. After that, she removed her family necklace. She placed all this wealth on the altar.

"Take it, blessed Virgin! Take it, most Holy Mary of Miracles!" cried the mothers, with voices already rendered hoarse by their cries, with demonstrations redoubled by fervor, each glancing at the other sidewise to see that her neighbor was not surpassing her in ardor in the eyes of the attentive crowd.

"Take it, blessed Virgin! Take it, most Holy Mary of Miracles!" shouted the mothers, their voices hoarse from crying, their passionate gestures becoming more intense as they glanced sideways at each other to ensure their neighbors weren't showing more enthusiasm in front of the attentive crowd.

"Take it! Take it!"

"Grab it! Grab it!"

They saw the gold fall, fall into the hands of the impassive priest; then they heard the precious metal jingle on the clerk's plate, coin acquired by dint of the persistent toil of several generations, preserved for years and years at the bottom of the strong box, and brought to light again at every new wedding-day. They beheld fall the family wealth, fall, disappear forever. The immensity of the sacrifice plunged them into despair, and their distress extended to their kinsmen. The relatives ended by uttering piercing shrieks altogether. The young man alone remained silent, keeping constantly fixed on the Image his eyes, from which gushed two streams of silent tears.

They watched the gold drop, landing in the hands of the indifferent priest; then they heard the precious metal clink against the clerk's plate, coins earned through the relentless labor of several generations, stored away for years at the bottom of the strongbox, now brought back to light for each new wedding day. They saw the family wealth vanish, gone forever. The weight of the loss threw them into despair, and their pain reached their relatives. Soon, the family members began to scream in anguish together. The young man alone stayed silent, his eyes locked on the Image, from which two streams of silent tears flowed.

Then there was a pause, during which one could hear the Latin words of the service and the cadence chanted by the processions which were still turning around the church. Then the couple resumed their first position, and, their eyes still fixed on the Image, slowly fell back.

Then there was a pause, during which the Latin words of the service and the rhythm chanted by the processions still circling the church could be heard. After that, the couple returned to their original position, and with their eyes still fixed on the Image, they slowly leaned back.

A new band, yelling furiously, now interposed between them and the railing. For a few seconds the young woman towered a head above the tumult, despoiled now of all her bridal jewelry, but more beautiful and more vigorous, enveloped in a sort of Dionysiac mystery, exhaling over this barbaric multitude a breath as of very ancient life; and she disappeared, never to be forgotten. Exalted far beyond the time and the reality, George's gaze followed her until she disappeared. His soul lived in the horror of an unknown world; in the presence of a nameless people, associated with rites of very obscure origin. The faces of men and women appeared to him as if in a delirious vision, marked with the stamp of a humanity other than his own, and formed of a different substance; and the looks, the motions, and the voices, and all the perceptible signs, struck him with stupor, as if they had had no analogy with the habitual human expressions which he had known up to then. Certain figures exercised over him a sudden magnetic attraction. He followed them in the crowd, dragging Hippolyte with him; he gazed after them on tiptoe; he watched all their actions; he felt their cries reverberate in his own heart; he felt himself invaded by the same madness; he himself felt a brutal desire to shout and gesticulate.

A loud new group now stood between them and the railing. For a moment, the young woman stood a head taller than the chaos, stripped of all her bridal jewelry, yet more beautiful and vibrant, wrapped in a kind of wild mystery that breathed ancient life into the savage crowd. Then she disappeared, leaving an unforgettable impression. Elevated beyond time and reality, George's gaze followed her until she was gone. His soul was engulfed in the fear of an unknown world, surrounded by nameless people tied to ceremonies of very obscure origins. The faces of men and women appeared to him like a feverish vision, marked with a stamp of humanity unlike his own, made of a different essence. Their looks, movements, voices, and every visible sign amazed him, as if they had no connection to the usual human expressions he had known until then. Certain figures had an unexpected magnetic pull on him. He tracked them through the crowd, pulling Hippolyte along; he watched them on tiptoe; he followed all their actions; he felt their shouts resonating in his own heart; he found himself caught in the same madness, feeling a raw urge to shout and gesture.

From time to time Hippolyte and he glanced at each other; they saw each other pale, convulsed, aghast, exhausted. But neither one proposed to leave the terrible place, as if they lacked the strength to do so. Jostled by the mob, almost carried away at times, they wandered here and there in the midst of the uproar, holding hands or arms, while the old man made continuous efforts to help and protect them. A procession, coming up, forced them against the railing. During several minutes they remained there, prisoners, closed in on all sides, enveloped by the smoke of the incense, deafened by the cries, suffocated by the heat, in the thickest part of the gesticulating and insanity.

Occasionally, Hippolyte and he exchanged glances; they saw each other pale, shaken, horrified, and exhausted. But neither of them suggested leaving the terrible place, as if they didn’t have the energy to do so. Jostled by the crowd, almost swept away at times, they wandered here and there amid the chaos, holding hands or linking arms, while the older man constantly tried to help and protect them. A procession pushed them against the railing. For several minutes, they were trapped there, surrounded on all sides, engulfed by the smoke of the incense, deafened by the shouting, suffocated by the heat, caught up in the chaos and madness.

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

It was the reptile women, who, arrived at last, rose to their feet. One among them was carried by her relatives, rigid as a corpse. They stood her on her feet; they shook her. She seemed dead. Her face was all dusty, the skin flayed from her nose and forehead, her mouth full of blood. Those who helped her blew in her face to bring her back to consciousness, wiped her mouth with a cloth which became crimson, shook her again and called her by name. All at once her head fell back; then she threw herself against the railing, grasped the iron bars, stiffened her whole body, and began to scream like a woman in delivery.

It was the reptile women who finally arrived and stood up. One of them was being carried by her family, completely limp. They set her down on her feet and shook her. She looked lifeless. Her face was covered in dust, with the skin scraped off her nose and forehead, and her mouth was full of blood. Those trying to help her blew in her face to revive her, wiped her mouth with a cloth that turned red, shook her again, and called her name. Suddenly, her head fell back; then she threw herself against the railing, grabbed the iron bars, stiffened her whole body, and began to scream like a woman in labor.

She yelled and struggled, drowning every other clamor. A torrent of tears inundated her face, washing off the dust and blood.

She screamed and struggled, drowning out everything else. A torrent of tears flowed down her face, washing away the dirt and blood.

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

"Madonna! Madonna! Madonna!"

And behind her, by her sides, other women surged, tottered, reanimated themselves, implored:

And behind her, next to her, other women moved forward, stumbled, picked themselves back up, and pleaded:

"Mercy! Mercy!"

"Help! Help!"

They lost their voices, grew pale, broke down heavily, and were carried away inert masses, while others again seemed to surge up from below ground.

They lost their voices, turned pale, collapsed, and were taken away as if they were lifeless, while others appeared to emerge from beneath the ground.

"Mercy! Mercy!"

"Help! Help!"

These shrieks, which rent the breasts that emitted them; these syllables repeated without cease, with the persistence of the same unconquerable faith; this thick smoke, which overhung like the cloud of a tempest; this contact of bodies, this mixture of breaths, the sight of this blood and these tears—all this made that at one moment the entire multitude found itself possessed by a single soul, became a single being, miserable and terrible, having but one gesture, but one voice, but one convulsion, but one frenzy. All the evils melted into one single evil, which the Virgin should destroy; all the hopes melted into one single hope, which the Virgin should grant.

These screams, erupting from the chests that made them; these words endlessly echoed, with unwavering belief; this thick smoke, lingering like a storm cloud; this contact of bodies, this blending of breaths, the sight of this blood and these tears—all of this filled the entire crowd with a single spirit, becoming one entity, miserable and frightening, sharing one gesture, one voice, one shudder, one madness. All the troubles came together into one single trouble that the Virgin should overcome; all the hopes merged into one single hope that the Virgin should realize.

"Mercy! Mercy!"

"Help! Help!"

And, beneath the scintillating Image, the little flames of the waxen tapers trembled before this wind of passion.

And beneath the shimmering image, the small flames of the candlelight danced in this rush of passion.

CHAPTER VII.

CHAPTER 7.

George and Hippolyte were now seated in the open air, away from the turmoil, beneath the trees, stupefied and faint, like two shipwrecked people escaped from peril, mute, almost without power of thought, although, from time to time, a shudder at the recent horror again ran through them. Hippolyte's eyes were red from crying. Both, in the Sanctuary, at the tragic moment, had been seized by a common delirium; and, from fear of madness, they had taken flight.

George and Hippolyte were now sitting outside, away from the chaos, under the trees, feeling dazed and weak, like two shipwrecked people who had just escaped danger. They were silent, almost unable to think, although now and then a wave of shuddering would sweep over them at the recent horror. Hippolyte's eyes were red from crying. In the Sanctuary, during that tragic moment, they had both been caught up in a shared delirium, and fearing they might go mad, they had run away.

They were now seated away from the turmoil, at the extreme end of the esplanade, beneath the trees. This corner was almost deserted. One only saw there, around several twisted olive-tree trunks, groups of beasts of burden with empty pack-saddles, in an immobility of lifeless forms; and they cast a sad aspect over the shade of the trees. In the distance could be heard the murmur of the swarming multitude; one heard the cadences of the sacred chants, the blasts of the trumpets, the ringing of the bells; one perceived the pilgrimages developing into long files, turning around the church, entering it and leaving it.

They were now sitting away from the chaos at the far end of the promenade, under the trees. This spot was nearly empty. Around the twisted olive tree trunks, there were groups of pack animals with empty saddles, frozen in lifeless stillness, giving the area a somber vibe. In the distance, the hum of the crowded crowd could be heard: sacred chants, blaring trumpets, and ringing bells. You could see streams of pilgrims forming long lines, circling the church, entering it, and then exiting.

"Do you want to sleep?" asked George, who noticed that Hippolyte was closing her eyes.

"Do you want to sleep?" George asked, noticing that Hippolyte was closing her eyes.

"No; but I have no longer the courage to look——"

"No; I just don't have the courage to look anymore——"

George felt the same repugnance. The continuity and acuteness of the sensations had overcome the resistance of his organs. The spectacle had become intolerable. He arose.

George shared the same feeling of disgust. The intensity and clarity of the sensations had overwhelmed his body's defenses. The situation had become intolerable. He got up.

"Come, get up," he said. "Let us go and sit down farther off."

"Come on, get up," he said. "Let's go sit somewhere else."

They descended into a cultivated valley, seeking a little shade. The sun was very ardent. Both thought of their house at San Vito, of the beautiful, airy rooms, opening on the sea.

They walked down into a cultivated valley, searching for some shade. The sun was really blazing. Both of them remembered their home in San Vito, with its nice, airy rooms that faced the sea.

"Are you suffering much?" asked George, discovering on his friend's face the manifest signs of pain, and, in her eyes, the sombre sadness that lately, in the midst of the crowd, near the pillar of the portal, had already frightened him.

"Are you in a lot of pain?" George asked, noticing the clear signs of discomfort on his friend's face and the deep sadness in her eyes that had already concerned him recently, in the middle of the crowd, by the entrance pillar.

"No. I am very tired."

"No. I'm really tired."

"Do you want to sleep? Why not sleep a little? Lean against me. Afterwards you will feel better. Will you?"

"Are you tired? How about taking a quick nap? Rest against me. You'll feel better afterward. Sound good?"

"No, no."

"Nope."

"Lean against me. We will wait until Colas returns before we go to Casalbordino. Meanwhile, rest a little."

"Count on me. We'll wait for Colas to return before we go to Casalbordino. In the meantime, take a short break."

She removed her hat, bent towards him, and leaned her head. He looked at her in this attitude.

She removed her hat, leaned toward him, and rested her head. He looked at her like this.

"How beautiful you are," he said.

"You look really beautiful," he said.

She smiled. Once more the suffering transfigured her, gave her greater seductive charm.

She smiled. Once again, the pain transformed her, enhancing her captivating allure.

He said again:

He said again:

"How long it is since you gave me a kiss!"

"It’s been ages since you kissed me!"

They embraced.

They hugged.

"Now, sleep a little," he begged, tenderly.

"Now, go get some sleep," he urged softly.

His sentiment of love seemed renewed in him, after so many horrible and strange things that had oppressed them. He began once more to isolate himself, to recoil within himself, to repulse all communion that was not with the elect of his heart. His mind freed itself with an inconceivable rapidity from all the phantoms created during the period of the mystic illusion, the ascetic ideal; he threw off the yoke of that "divine" which he had tried to substitute for his inert will, from the very hopelessness of arousing it. He now felt for "faith" the same disgust that he had felt in the church for the unclean beasts that crawled in the sacred dust. He saw again the fat and pale hands of the priests who received the offerings, the continual balancing of the black figures behind the closed railing. All that was ignoble, denied the presence of that Lord whom he had hoped to know in an annihilating revelation. But, finally, the great proof had been accomplished. He had experienced the material contact with the inferior classes of his race, and nothing had resulted from it for him but a sentiment of invincible horror. His being had no roots in that ground, could have nothing in common with that multitude which, like most species of animals, had attained its definite type, had definitely incarnated in its brutish flesh permanency of habit. For how many centuries, during how many generations, had this immutable type been perpetuated? So the human species had an absolutely inert basis which persisted beneath the undulations of moving superior elements.

His feeling of love felt refreshed after all the horrible and strange things that had burdened them. He began to isolate himself again, retreating inward and pushing away any connections that weren’t with the select few in his heart. His mind quickly freed itself from all the illusions formed during the mystic period and the ascetic ideal; he discarded the burden of that "divine" which he had tried to impose on his unresponsive will, out of sheer hopelessness in trying to awaken it. Now he felt the same disgust for "faith" that he had felt in the church for the filthy creatures crawling in the sacred dust. He again saw the fat, pale hands of the priests collecting offerings and the constant movement of dark figures behind the closed railing. All of that felt shameful, denying the presence of the Lord he had hoped to know in a life-changing revelation. But, in the end, the great test had been passed. He had felt the physical contact with the lower classes of his race, and all it brought him was a feeling of invincible horror. He had no roots in that soil and nothing in common with that multitude which, like most animal species, had reached its final form, having become permanently fixed in its brutish flesh. For how many centuries and generations had this unchanging type been handed down? Thus, the human species had an entirely inert foundation that continued beneath the shifting movements of more evolved elements.

So the ideal type of humanity was not in a distant future, at the unknown end of a progressive evolution; it could only manifest itself on the crest of the waves, in the most elevated beings. He perceived now that, in trying to find himself entirely and to recognize his veritable essence by means of an immediate contact with the race from which he had sprung, he deceived himself like a man who attempts to determine the form, dimension, direction, speed, and power of a sea wave by the action of the subjacent volume of water. The experiment had not succeeded. He was as much a stranger to this multitude as to a tribe of Oceanians; he was as much a stranger to his country, to the land of his birth, to his fatherland, as he was to his family and to his hearth. He should forever renounce that vain search for the fixed state, the stable support, the assured help. "The sensation I have of my being resembles that which a man would have, who, condemned to hold himself upright on a ceaselessly oscillating and unbalanced surface, would feel his support ceaselessly fail him, no matter where he placed his foot." He had used this vision once to paint his perpetual anxiety. But why, since he wished to preserve life, did he not become, by dint of method, sufficiently strong and agile to become habituated to preserving his equilibrium amid the diverse impulsions, and to dance even on the edge of the precipice, freely and boldly? In truth, he wished to preserve life. What proved that, as far as evidence could, was his successive experiments themselves. In him a deep instinct, resting intact up to then, arose with ever new artifices against mortal languor. That ascetic dream which he had constructed with such richness, trimmed with such elegance, was it anything else than an expedient for combating death? He himself, since the beginning, had set himself the dilemma: either to follow the example of Demetrius, or to give himself to Heaven. He had chosen Heaven, to preserve his life. "Apply henceforth your mind to acquire the disgust of truth and certitude, if you wish to live. Renounce searching experience. Respect the veils. Believe in the visible line and in the proffered Word. Do not seek beyond the world any of the appearances that your marvellous senses have created. Adore the illusion."

So, the ideal type of humanity wasn’t somewhere far off in the future at the unknown end of a progressive evolution; it could only reveal itself at the peak of the waves, in the highest beings. He realized that by trying to fully understand himself and recognize his true essence through direct contact with the race he came from, he was deceiving himself—like someone attempting to determine the shape, size, direction, speed, and power of a sea wave by the water’s action beneath it. The experiment had failed. He felt just as much a stranger to this crowd as he would to a tribe of Oceanic people; he felt just as alien to his country, to the land of his birth, to his homeland, as he did to his family and his home. He should permanently give up that pointless search for a fixed state, a stable support, a guaranteed help. “The sensation I have of my being is like what someone would feel if they were condemned to stand upright on an endlessly shifting and unbalanced surface, feeling their support constantly slipping away, no matter where they placed their foot.” He had once used this image to express his constant anxiety. But why, if he wanted to preserve life, didn’t he, through practice, become strong and agile enough to adapt to balancing amid all the different pressures and to dance even on the edge of the cliff, freely and boldly? In truth, he wanted topreservelife. What demonstrated this, as much as possible evidence could, were his ongoing experiments. Inside him, a deep instinct, previously untouched, emerged with new strategies to combat the fatigue of mortality. That ascetic dream he had created with such richness, adorned with such elegance, was it anything more than a tactic to fight against death? From the start, he had posed himself a dilemma: either to follow Demetrius’s example or to yield to Heaven. He had chosen Heaven to preserve his life. “From now on, focus your mind on developing a distaste for truth and certainty if you want to survive. Give up the search for experience. Respect the illusions. Trust the visible path and the offered Word. Don’t look beyond the world for any of the appearances that your amazing senses have created. Worship the illusion.”

And he already found a charm in this fleeting hour. The profundity of his conscience and the infinite extension of his sensibility filled him with pride. The innumerable phenomena that, instant by instant, succeeded one another in his inner world made the comprehensive power of his soul appear to be illimitable. And that fleeting hour during which he believed he could discover hidden connections and secret analogies between the representations of Chance and his own sentiment possessed, in reality, a singular charm for him.

He had already discovered a unique charm in this brief moment. The depth of his awareness and the extent of his sensitivity brought him a sense of pride. The numerous experiences that unfolded consecutively in his inner world made it seem like his soul's abilities were endless. That short moment when he believed he could reveal hidden connections and secret similarities between Chance's expressions and his own emotions held a special attraction for him.

In the distance could be heard the confused murmur of the wild crowd from which he had just extricated himself; and that confused murmur aroused in him, in flashes, the vision of a great, sinister furnace in which demons were struggling in a tragic combat. And above this incessant murmur he distinguished also, at every breath of the breeze, the delicious rustling of the branches that shielded his meditation and Hippolyte's repose. Hippolyte was resting in a doze, her mouth half-open, scarcely breathing; and a light moisture dampened her brow. Her hands were folded in her lap, ungloved, pale; and in imagination George saw between the fingers the "plucked-out tuft of hair." Just as this tuft of hair appeared and disappeared in the strong light, on the burning soil, appeared also the phantom of the epileptic, he who had unexpectedly fallen at the doorway writhing beneath the grasp of two men who were trying to force open and place a key in his mouth. This phantom appeared and disappeared, as if it were the dream of the sleeping woman, and rendered visible. "What if she awoke and the epilepsy returned?" thought George, with an inner shudder. "The image that forms in my brain is perhaps transmitted to me from her. I see perhaps her dream. And her dream is perhaps caused by an organic disturbance that commences and will increase as far as an attack. Is not a dream sometimes the presage of a malady that is breeding?" He dwelt for a long time in the meditation of these mysteries of the animal substance, vaguely perceived. Against the diffuse depths of this physical sensibility, already enlightened by the five superior senses, gradually appeared other intermediary senses, whose very subtle perceptions disclosed to him a world up to then unknown. Was it impossible that Hippolyte's latent malady furnished him with a condition favorable for communicating with her in some extraordinary manner?

In the distance, he could hear the chaotic chatter of the wild crowd he had just escaped from, and that noise sparked in him visions of a huge, dark furnace where demons were locked in a tragic struggle. Along with this constant murmur, he also caught, with every gust of wind, the gentle rustling of the branches that protected his thoughts and Hippolyte's rest. Hippolyte was dozing, her mouth slightly open, barely breathing; a light sheen of sweat covered her forehead. Her hands were resting in her lap, bare and pale, and George imagined he could see the "plucked-out tuft of hair" between her fingers. Just as this tuft of hair shimmered in the bright light on the scorching ground, the phantom of the epileptic appeared, the one who had suddenly collapsed at the doorway, convulsing as two men struggled to open his mouth and insert a key. This phantom appeared and vanished like the dream of the sleeping woman, made visible. "What if she wakes up and the epilepsy comes back?" George thought, trembling inside. "The image forming in my mind might be coming from her. I might be seeing her dream. And her dream could be triggered by some underlying issue that's starting and will escalate into a seizure. Isn’t a dream sometimes a sign of an illness that's developing?" He contemplated these mysteries of living matter, vaguely perceived, for a long time. Against the vague depths of this physical sensitivity, already illuminated by the five main senses, other subtle senses gradually emerged, revealing to him a world he had never known before. Was it possible that Hippolyte's hidden illness was creating a special connection that allowed him to communicate with her in some extraordinary way?

He regarded her attentively, as he had done in bed on that first day, already so distant. He saw the light shadows of the hanging branches tremble on her face. He heard the continual tumult that spread out from the Sanctuary in the infinite light. Sadness again fell on his heart; lassitude crushed him to earth again. He leaned his head against the trunk of the tree and closed his eyes, without thinking of anything.

He looked at her closely, just like he had in bed on that first day, which already felt like ages ago. He noticed the soft shadows from the hanging branches flickering on her face. He could hear the constant noise coming from the Sanctuary in the endless light. A wave of sadness washed over him again; fatigue weighed him down once more. He rested his head against the tree trunk and closed his eyes, thinking of nothing.

Slumber was about to seize him, when a start of Hippolyte awoke him.

He was just about to fall asleep when a sudden movement from Hippolyte startled him awake.

"George!"

"George!"

She awoke frightened, agitated, no longer recognizing the surrounding spot; the strong light annoyed her, and she covered her eyes with her hands, groaning.

She woke up feeling scared and restless, not recognizing where she was; the bright light annoyed her, and she covered her eyes with her hands, groaning.

"My God, how I'm suffering!"

"Oh my God, I'm suffering!"

She complained of a pain in her temples.

She said she had a headache.

"Where are we? Oh! what an awful dream it was."

"Where are we? Oh! What a horrible dream that was."

"I should not have brought you," said George, uneasy. "How sorry I am!"

"I shouldn't have brought you," George said, feeling uneasy. "I really regret it!"

"I have not strength enough to rise. Help me."

"I don't have enough strength to stand up. Please help me."

He raised her up by the arms. She tottered, and, seized by vertigo, clung to him.

He picked her up by the arms. She swayed, feeling dizzy, and clung to him tightly.

"What's the matter? Where do you suffer?" he cried in a changed voice, seized by a panicky terror, believing that she was about to be taken with a fit, there, in the open country, far from all help. "What's the matter? What's the matter?"

"What's wrong? Where does it hurt?" he yelled, his voice strained with panic, fearing she was about to have a seizure out in the open fields, far from any help. "What's wrong? What's wrong?"

He clasped her closely to him, pressing her to his heart, which beat with horrible violence.

He held her close, pressing her against his racing heart.

"No, no, it is nothing," stammered Hippolyte, who had all at once understood his terror, and who had grown pale. "It is nothing. My head is giddy. The sun has made me dizzy. It is nothing."

"No, no, it's nothing," Hippolyte stammered, suddenly aware of his fear and going pale. "It's nothing. My head is spinning. The sun has made me dizzy. It's nothing."

Her lips were almost white, and she avoided looking her lover in the eyes. He could not yet succeed in dominating his anguish, and poignantly regretted having awakened in her the fearful and shameful preoccupation. His memory recalled this passage in a letter: "What if the malady should seize me while in your arms? No, no, I will never see you again; I do not wish to see you any more!"

Her lips were nearly white, and she couldn’t bring herself to look her lover in the eyes. He still couldn’t control his pain and felt terrible for making her feel that scared and ashamed. He remembered this part of a letter: "What if the sickness takes over while I’m in your arms? No, no, I’ll never see you again; I don’t want to see you anymore!"

She said, in a feeble voice:

She said in a faint voice:

"It's over. I'm better. But I'm thirsty. Where can I get a drink?"

"It's done. I'm feeling better. But I'm really thirsty. Where can I get a drink?"

"Over there, near the church, where the tents are," said George.

"Over there, by the church, where the tents are," George said.

She refused vigorously, with a motion of her head.

She shook her head vigorously in refusal.

"I will go. Wait for me here!"

"I'll be back. Stay here!"

She was obstinate in her refusal.

She was adamant in her refusal.

"Let us send Colas. He must be near by; I'll call him."

"Let’s send Colas. He should be nearby; I’ll give him a call."

"Yes, call him, so we may return to Casalbordino. I will drink there. I can wait. Let us go."

"Yeah, call him so we can head back to Casalbordino. I'll drink there. I can wait. Let's go."

She leaned on George's arm. They remounted the hill. Arrived at the top, they saw once more the plain swarming with people, the white huts, the reddish edifice. Around the twisted trunks of the olive-trees still stood, ever motionless, the melancholy forms of the beasts of burden. Near them, in the same shade where they had previously sought a refuge, an old woman was seated, who, to all appearances, seemed to be a centenarian; she, also, was motionless, her hands placed on her knees, the fleshless limbs only partly covered by her petticoat. Her white hair hung down the sides of her waxen cheeks; the mouth, without lips, resembled a deep furrow; her eyes were sealed forever beneath the corroded eyelids; her entire air expressed a reminiscence of innumerable pains.

She leaned on George's arm as they climbed the hill again. When they reached the top, they saw the plain bustling with people, the white huts, and the reddish building once more. The gnarled olive tree trunks stood still alongside the sorrowful figures of the pack animals. Nearby, in the same shade where they had once sought refuge, sat an old woman who looked like she could be a hundred years old; she was motionless, her hands resting on her knees, her bony limbs only partially covered by her skirt. Her white hair fell down the sides of her waxy cheeks; her mouth, without lips, resembled a deep trench; her eyes were closed forever beneath the corroded eyelids; her whole demeanor expressed a sense of countless sorrows.

"Is she dead?" asked Hippolyte in a whisper, stopping, seized by fear and respect.

"Is she dead?" Hippolyte whispered, stopping, filled with fear and wonder.

The multitude was pushing about the Sanctuary. The processions whirled around chanting, beneath the cruel sun. One of these processions came from under the great portal and turned towards the open space, preceded by its cross-bearer. Arrived at the edge of the esplanade, men and women stopped and turned towards the church in a half-circle, the women squatting, the men upright, the cross-bearer in the centre. They prayed and crossed themselves. Then they sent towards the church a great, simultaneous cry—the last salutation. And they resumed then way, intoning the hymn:

The crowd was gathered around the Sanctuary. The processions moved in circles, chanting under the blazing sun. One of these processions came from the large entrance and headed toward the open area, led by the cross-bearer. When they reached the edge of the esplanade, the men and women stopped and formed a half-circle facing the church, with the women squatting and the men standing proudly, the cross-bearer in the center. They prayed and made the sign of the cross. Then, they shouted loudly together toward the church—the final farewell. After that, they continued on their way, singing the hymn:

Long live Mary!
Long live Mary!
 

The old woman did not change her attitude. Something great, terrible, and indefinitely supernatural emanated from her solitary old age in the shadow of the arid and almost petrified olive-tree whose cleft trunk seemed marked by a bolt from heaven. If she still lived, her eyes at least did not see, her ears no longer heard, all her senses were obliterated. Yet she had the appearance of a Witness who was looking towards the invisible region of eternity. "Death is not as mysterious as this remnant of life in this human ruin," thought George. And at the same time there arose in his mind, accompanied by an extraordinary emotion, the vague image of a very ancient myth. "Why dost thou not awaken the Mother secular who sleeps on the threshold of Death? In her slumber resides the first Science. Why dost thou not interrogate the wise earthly Mother?" Vague words, the obscure fragments of ancient epics, awoke in his memory; indefinite lines and symbols swayed and enveloped him.

The old woman didn't change her attitude. Something massive, terrifying, and almost otherworldly radiated from her isolated old age beneath the dry, nearly petrified olive tree, whose split trunk looked like it had been struck by lightning. If she was still alive, her eyes no longer saw, her ears no longer heard; all her senses were dulled. Yet she seemed like a Witness staring into the unseen realm of eternity. "Death isn’t as mysterious as this leftover life in this human wreck," George thought. At the same time, a vague image of a very ancient myth came to mind, filled with a strange emotion.Why don’t you wake the timeless Mother who sleeps at the edge of Death? In her sleep lies the first Science. Why don’t you ask the wise earthly Mother?Vague words and obscure parts of ancient poems stirred in his memory; unclear lines and symbols swayed around him.

"Let us go, George," said Hippolyte, shaking him lightly, after an interval of pensive silence. "How sad everything is here!"

"Come on, George," Hippolyte said, gently shaking him after a moment of deep silence. "Everything here feels really gloomy!"

Her voice was weak, and in her eyes was that sad shadow in which her lover read an inexpressible horror and disgust. He dared not encourage her, for fear she would feel in his encouragements the preoccupation of the horrible menace that seemed to hang over her, since the moment that she had seen the epileptic fall in the crowd.

Her voice was quiet, and there was a sad look in her eyes that filled her lover with a deep sense of dread and disgust. He didn’t want to support her, afraid she would pick up on his worry about the horrible threat that seemed to hang over her ever since she saw the epileptic seizure in the crowd.

But, a few steps farther on, she stopped again, choked by incoercible anguish, strangled by a knot of sobs that she could not untie. She looked at her lover, then gazed about her, distracted.

But a few steps later, she stopped again, overwhelmed by intense pain, choked by a knot of sobs she couldn’t let out. She looked at her lover, then glanced around, feeling lost.

"My God, my God! What sorrow!"

"Oh my God, oh my God! What a tragedy!"

It was a sorrow entirely corporeal, a brutal sorrow that arose from the depths of her being like a compact and heavy thing, crushing her with an insupportable weight. She would have liked to sink to the ground as if beneath an enormous burden, never to arise again; she would have liked to lose consciousness, to become an inert mass, to expire.

It was a deep physical pain, a brutal sorrow that came from the core of her being like a heavy object, pressing down on her with an unbearable weight. She wished she could just collapse to the ground under this huge burden, never to get up again; she wanted to lose consciousness, to become a lifeless body, to fade away.

"Tell me, tell me, what can I do? What can I do to ease you?" stammered George, pressing her hand, prey to a mad terror.

"Tell me, tell me, what can I do? What can I do to help you?" George stuttered, holding her hand tightly, overwhelmed by a frantic fear.

Was not this sadness perhaps the chrysalis of the illness?

Could this sadness be the start of the illness?

For a few seconds, she remained with her eyes fixed and rather haggard. She shivered beneath the shock caused by the clamor raised in the vicinity by a procession which saluted the church on leaving.

For a few seconds, she stood there with her eyes wide open and looking a little worn out. She shook from the shock of the noise made by a procession that was honoring the church as it departed.

"Take me away somewhere. Perhaps there is a hotel at Casalbordino. Where can Colas be?"

"Take me somewhere. Maybe there's a hotel in Casalbordino. Where could Colas be?"

George looked anxiously around, in the hope of discovering the old man. He said:

George glanced around anxiously, trying to see the old man. He said:

"Perhaps he is looking for us in the crowd; or perhaps he has gone to Casalbordino, thinking he will find us there."

"Maybe he’s looking for us in the crowd, or maybe he went to Casalbordino, thinking he’d find us there."

"Let us go alone, then. Down below, yonder, I see some carriages."

"Let’s go on our own, then. I see some carriages down there."

"Let us go, if you like. But lean on me."

"Let's go, if you want to. But rely on me."

They directed their steps towards the highroad, which lay like a long white ribbon on the other side of the esplanade. It seemed as if the tumult followed them. The trumpet of a mountebank sent after them its piercing notes. The always even cadence of the hymn, persistently dominated all other sounds by its exasperating continuity.

They walked toward the main road, which stretched like a long white ribbon on the other side of the promenade. It felt like the chaos was following them. The loud trumpet from a street performer echoed behind them with its sharp notes. The steady rhythm of the song constantly drowned out all other sounds with its annoying persistence.

Long live Maria!
Long live Maria!

A beggar unexpectedly appeared, as if he had sprung from below ground; and he stretched out his hand.

A beggar suddenly appeared, as if he had risen from the ground, and he stretched out his hand.

"Charity, for the love of the Madonna!"

"Charity, in honor of the Virgin Mary!"

It was a young man, with his head bound in a red handkerchief, one corner of which covered his eye. He raised this corner and showed an enormous eye, swollen like a pocket, purulent, on which the winking of the upper eyelids forced a shudder horrible to see.

It was a young guy wearing a red bandana tied around his head, with one corner covering his eye. He lifted that corner to show a huge eye, swollen like a balloon and oozing, making the blinking of his upper eyelid a disturbing sight.

"Charity, for the love of the Madonna!"

"Charity, for the love of the Virgin Mary!"

George gave him money; and the beggar again hid his deformity. But, a little farther on, a man of gigantic stature, with an empty sleeve, half-raised his shirt in order to show the red and furrowed cicatrice of the amputation.

George gave him money, and the beggar concealed his deformity again. But a little further down the road, a massive man with an empty sleeve lifted his shirt slightly to show the red, scarred area from his amputation.

"A bite—a horse's bite! Look!"

"A bite—a horse's bite! Look!"

And he threw himself on the ground, thus uncovered, and he kissed the ground several times, crying each time, in a harsh voice:

He fell to the ground, exposed, and kissed the earth several times, shouting out each time in a rough voice:

"For pity's sake!"

"For goodness' sake!"

Under a tree was another beggar, a bandy-legged fellow, on a kind of seat composed of a pack-saddle, a goat-skin, an empty petroleum can and large stones. Wrapped in a sordid covering from which protruded two hairy legs, soiled with dry mud, he wildly shook his hand, twisted like a root, to chase away the flies that assailed him in clouds.

Under a tree sat another beggar, a bow-legged man, on a makeshift seat made of a pack-saddle, a goat skin, an empty gas can, and large rocks. Wrapped in a dirty covering from which two hairy legs protruded, caked with dried mud, he frantically waved his hand, twisted like a gnarled root, to shoo away the swarming flies that bothered him.

"Charity! Charity! Have pity on a poor man! The Madonna will pardon you. Have pity on a poor man!"

"Help! Help! Please have mercy on a poor man! The Madonna will forgive you. Please have mercy on a poor man!"

At the sight of other beggars who came running up, Hippolyte hastened her steps. George made a sign to the nearest coachman. When they were in the carriage, Hippolyte uttered a cry of relief:

Seeing other beggars rush over, Hippolyte picked up her pace. George signaled to the closest cab driver. Once they were in the carriage, Hippolyte sighed with relief:

"At last!"

"Finally!"

George questioned the coachman:

George asked the driver:

"Is there a hotel at Casalbordino?"

"Is there a hotel in Casalbordino?"

"Yes, signor, there is one."

"Yes, sir, there is one."

"How long will it take to get there?"

"How long will it take to arrive?"

"A short half-hour."

"A brief half hour."

"Let us go on, then!"

"Let’s move forward, then!"

He took Hippolyte's hands, tried to cheer her up.

He took Hippolyte's hands and tried to cheer her up.

"Courage, courage! We will take a room; we can rest. We will see nothing, hear nothing more. I, too, am exhausted with fatigue and my head feels tired."

"Hang in there! Let’s get a room; we can chill out. We won’t see or hear anything else. I’m also tired, and my head feels heavy."

He added, smiling:

He said with a smile:

"Aren't you a little hungry?"

"Aren't you a bit hungry?"

She responded to his smile. He added again, evoking the remembrance of the old hotel of Ludovic Togni:

She smiled back at him. He brought up the old hotel of Ludovic Togni again:

"It will be as it was at Albano. Do you remember?"

"It'll be just like it was at Albano. Do you remember?"

It seemed to him that she was becoming a little calmer. He wanted to bring her to a state of light and joyous thoughts. He said:

It appeared to him that she was becoming a bit calmer. He wanted to help her shift towards a mindset full of light and happy thoughts. He said:

"What has become of Pancrace? Ah! if we had one of his oranges. Do you remember? I do not know what I would give for an orange. Are you very thirsty? Are you suffering?"

"What happened to Pancrace? Ah! if only we had one of his oranges. Do you remember? I can't even express how much I would do for an orange. Are you really thirsty? Are you in pain?"

"No.... I feel better.... I can hardly believe that the torture is over.... My God! I shall never forget this day, never—never!"

"No... I feel so much better... I can barely believe the pain is finally over... Oh my God! I'll never forget this day, never—never!"

"Poor soul!"

"Poor thing!"

He tenderly kissed her hands. Then, pointing to the vegetation that bordered the road:

He softly kissed her hands. Then, gesturing toward the plants that lined the road:

"Look!" he exclaimed, "see how beautiful the corn is. Let us purify our eyes."

"Look!" he said, "check out how beautiful the corn is. Let’s clear our sight."

To right and left the harvest stretched immaculate, already ripe for the sickle, high and vigorous, breathing in the light by the slender points of their innumerable ears, that, at certain moments, seemed to wave and become converted into a volatile gold. Alone beneath the limpid arch of heaven, they exhaled a spirit of purity by which both their hearts, sad and tired, were refreshed.

To the right and left, the harvest stretched out perfectly, already ripe for the sickle, tall and strong, soaking up the light through the slender tips of their countless ears, which sometimes seemed to sway and turn into shimmering gold. Alone under the clear sky, they radiated a sense of purity that lifted the spirits of both their weary and heavy hearts.

"How strong the reflection is?" said Hippolyte, half lowering her long lashes.

“How strong is the reflection?” asked Hippolyte, partially lowering her long lashes.

"You have your curtains."

"You have your curtains."

She smiled. It seemed that the shadow of her sadness was about to be dissipated.

She smiled. It seemed like the shadow of her sadness was about to disappear.

Many carriages came in a long line from the opposite direction, descending towards the Sanctuary. For a few minutes the road, the bushes, the fields, all disappeared from around them in the dust.

A line of carriages approached from the opposite direction, heading toward the Sanctuary. For a few minutes, the road, the bushes, and the fields disappeared from sight in the dust.

"Charity, for the love of the Madonna! Charity! Charity!"

"Please, for the love of God! Help! Help!"

"Charity! In the name of the Virgin of Miracles!"

"Charity! In the name of the Virgin of Miracles!"

"Have pity on a poor, unfortunate man!"

"Have compassion for someone who is struggling!"

"Charity! Charity!"

"Donations! Donations!"

"Give me a piece of bread!"

"Give me some bread!"

"Charity!"

"Charity!"

One, two, three, four, five voices, more and still more voices, the voices of beings still invisible, burst forth in the midst of the cloud, hoarse, penetrating, sharp, cavernous, humble, angry, plaintive, all different and discordant.

One, two, three, four, five voices—more and more voices—belonging to invisible entities broke through the cloud. They were hoarse, piercing, sharp, deep, humble, angry, and sorrowful, each distinct and out of sync.

"Charity!"

"Giving back!"

"Charity!"

"Donation!"

"Stop! Stop!"

"Stop! Stop!"

"Charity, in the name of the most holy Mary of Miracles!"

"Charity, in the name of the most holy Mary of Miracles!"

"Charity! Charity!"

"Donate! Donate!"

"Stop!"

"Stop!"

And through the dust appeared confusedly a growling mob of monsters. One shook the stumps of his amputated hands, bleeding as if the mutilation were fresh or badly cicatrized. Another had on his palms disks of leather, that he used painfully to drag along the weight of his inert body. Another had an enormous goitre, wrinkled and violet-hued, that dangled like a pendant. Another, on account of an excrescence on his lip, seemed to hold between his teeth the remains of a raw liver. Another displayed a face devastated by a deep erosion that showed his nasal cavities and upper jaw. Others exhibited similar horrors, freely, with violent gestures, with almost menacing attitudes, as though to enforce a right.

And through the dust emerged a bewildered crowd of snarling creatures. One shook the stumps of his amputated hands, bleeding as if the wound were fresh or poorly healed. Another had leather pads on his palms, which he painfully used to drag the weight of his lifeless body. Another had a massive, wrinkled, violet-colored goiter that hung down like a pendant. One more, due to a growth on his lip, looked like he was holding bits of raw liver between his teeth. Another had a face ravaged by deep erosion that revealed his nasal cavities and upper jaw. Others displayed similar horrors openly, with aggressive gestures and almost threatening postures, as if to assert their claim.

"Stop! Stop!"

"Stop! Stop!"

"Charity!"

"Charity!"

"Look! Look! Look!"

"Check it out! Check it out! Check it out!"

"Help me! Help me!"

"Someone help me! Please!"

"Charity!"

"Donation!"

"Charity!"

"Charity!"

"Help me!"

"Help me!"

It was an assault—almost an extortion. They all seemed resolved to demand a mite, even if they had to seize the wheels and hang on the limbs of the horses.

It felt like an attack—almost like a shakedown. They all seemed set on getting a little, even if they had to grab the wheels and hold onto the horses' legs.

"Stop! Stop!"

"Halt! Halt!"

While George sought for some money in his pockets in order to throw it among the horde, Hippolyte pressed close to him, seized at the throat by a feeling of disgust, powerless henceforth to master the fantastic terror which invaded her in this powerful white light in this unknown land where swarmed so lugubrious a life.

As George searched for some cash in his pockets to toss into the crowd, Hippolyte held onto him, overwhelmed by feelings of disgust and unable to manage the odd fear that washed over her in the harsh white light of this strange place filled with such a bleak reality.

"Stop! Stop!"

"Stop! Stop!"

"Charity!"

"Donations!"

"Pity! Pity!"

"What a shame!"

But the coachman, becoming angry, rose suddenly on his seat, shook his whip vigorously, and began to beat the beggars with all his might; and he accompanied every blow with invectives. The lash whistled. Beneath his blows the beggars howled maledictions, but did not retreat. Each wished his share.

But the coachman, getting fed up, suddenly stood up on his seat, waved his whip angrily, and began striking the beggars with all his might; he shouted insults with every hit. The whip cracked. Despite his blows, the beggars shouted curses but didn’t back down. Each one wanted their cut.

"Give me some! Give me some!"

"I want some! I want some!"

Then George threw a handful of coins in the dust; and the dust covered the scuffle of the monsters, choked their blasphemies. The man with the amputated hands and the fellow with the inert limbs still essayed to follow the carriage for a moment; but, menaced by the whip, they stopped.

Then George threw a handful of coins into the dirt, and the dust hid the fight of the monsters, muffling their curses. The man with the amputated hands and the guy with the limp legs tried to chase after the carriage for a moment, but when confronted by the whip, they stopped.

"Don't be afraid, signora," said the coachman. "Nobody will get near us now, I promise you."

"Don't worry, ma'am," the coachman said. "I promise no one will come near us now."

New voices arose, groaning, yelling, invoking the Virgin and Jesus, announcing the nature of their deformities and sores, recounting the malady or misfortune. On the other side of the ambush prepared by the first bandits, a second army in tatters stretched along in a double chain on the borders of the road as far as the houses of the distant market town.

New voices rose up, groaning, shouting, calling out to the Virgin and Jesus, describing their deformities and sores, sharing their illnesses and hardships. On the other side of the trap set by the first group of bandits, a second, battered army lined up in two rows along the road, reaching all the way to the houses of the distant market town.

"My God, my God! What a cursed country!" murmured Hippolyte, exhausted, feeling herself fainting. "Let us get away from here. Let us go away! Please, George, let us go back."

"Oh my God, oh my God! What a terrible country!" whispered Hippolyte, feeling exhausted and on the verge of passing out. "We need to get out of here. Let's leave! Please, George, let’s go back."

Nothing—not the whirlwind of madness that drove the fanatic bands around the temple, nor the hopeless cries that seemed to issue from a place on fire, from a shipwreck or a massacre, nor the inanimate and bloody old men who lay in heaps along the court of the votive hall, nor the convulsed women who crawled towards the altar tearing their tongues against the stone, nor the supreme clamor that issued from the entrails of the multitude confounded in an unique anguish and in an unique hope—nothing, nothing, was as terrible as the spectacle of that great dusty hillside blinding in the glare of the sun, where all these monsters of human misery, all this débris of a ruined race, these bodies vilified to the level of the unclean beast and excremental matter, opened their rags to expose their impurities and proclaim them. The innumerable horde occupied the slope and the ditches; they had with them their family, their progeniture, their relatives, their household goods. One saw women half-naked and as lean as bitches who have just littered, children green as lizards, emaciated, with rapacious eyes, their mouths already withered, taciturn, breeding in the blood the hereditary disease. Each tribe possessed its monster: one-armed, bandy-legged, subject to goitre, blindness, leprosy, epilepsy. Each had as a patrimony his ulcer to cultivate, from which to derive an income. Urged on by his own people, the monster left the group, advanced in the dust, gesticulated and implored, for the common benefit:

Nothing—not the chaotic frenzy of the crowds around the temple, nor the desperate screams that seemed to come from a burning place, a shipwreck, or a massacre, nor the lifeless, bloodied old men lying in piles in the votive hall, nor the convulsed women crawling toward the altar, dragging their tongues against the stone, nor the overwhelming noise emanating from the depths of the crowd, caught in a shared pain and a shared hope—nothing was as horrifying as the sight of that vast, dusty hillside glaring in the sunlight, where all these nightmares of human suffering, this debris of a broken people, these bodies reduced to the status of filthy animals and waste, exposed their rags to reveal their filth and proclaim it. The countless horde filled the slope and the ditches; they brought their families, their descendants, their relatives, their belongings. You could see women half-naked and as thin as just-given-birth dogs, children green as lizards, gaunt, with greedy eyes, their mouths already dried up, silent, carrying hereditary disease in their blood. Each tribe had its own outcast: one-armed, crooked-legged, suffering from goiter, blindness, leprosy, epilepsy. Each carried their own sores to tend to, a source of income. Urged on by their own people, the outcast left the group, moved through the dust, gestured, and pleaded for the common good:

"Charity, charity, if you hope for mercy! Charity! Take pity on me! Take pity on me!"

"Please have mercy, have mercy if you seek compassion! Have pity on me! Have pity on me!"

A monomere, black and flat-nosed as a mulatto, with a long leonine mane, picked up the dust in the curls of his hair, then shook his head, enveloping himself in a cloud. A woman afflicted with hernia, of no age, having no longer a human face, squatted on a post, raised her apron to show her hernia, enormous and yellowish like a bladder full of suet. Seated on the ground, a man afflicted with elephantiasis pointed with his finger to his leg, massive as the trunk of an oak, covered with warts and yellow crusts, dotted with black or hardened spots, so voluminous that one would have said it did not belong to him. A blind man, on his knees, his hands stretched towards heaven in the attitude of an ecstatic, had under his high and bald brow two little blood-stained holes. Others and still others showed themselves in the dazzling glare of the sun, as far as the view could carry. All the great hillside was infested by them without an interval. Their supplications continued uninterruptedly, rising and falling in chorus, in discord, with a thousand accents. The vast extent of the solitary country, the deserted and silent sky, the hallucinating reverberation of the fiery road, the immobility of the vegetable forms—all these environments rendered the hour tragic, evoked the biblical image of a road of desolation conducting to the gates of a cursed city.

A one-eyed man with dark skin and a flat nose, resembling someone of mixed race, had a long mane like a lion. He picked up dust in his hair and then shook his head, creating a cloud around him. A woman with a hernia, who looked ageless and no longer quite human, squatted on a post, lifting her apron to show her huge, yellowish hernia that resembled a fat-filled bladder. On the ground, a man with elephantiasis pointed to his leg, which was massive like an oak trunk and covered with warts and yellow crusts sprinkled with black or hardened spots, so swollen that it appeared not to belong to him. A blind man knelt with his hands raised towards the sky in an ecstatic pose, with two small blood-stained holes beneath his high, bald forehead. More and more people appeared in the bright sunlight as far as the eye could see. The whole hillside was packed with them, completely filled without any gaps. Their cries went on endlessly, rising and falling in a dissonant chorus with a thousand different tones. The vast empty landscape, the silent and deserted sky, the intense heat of the road, and the stillness of the plants all contributed to a tragic atmosphere, evoking a biblical image of a desolate road leading to the gates of a cursed city.

"Let's go! Let's go back! Please, George, let's go back!" repeated Hippolyte, with a shudder of horror, dominated by the superstitious idea of a divine punishment, fearing other spectacles and more atrocious ones, under this burning and empty sky in which there began to be heard a metallic rumbling.

"Come on! Let’s go back! Please, George, let’s head back!" Hippolyte urged, trembling with fear, consumed by the superstitious thought of divine punishment, fearing that there could be even more terrifying sights under this blazing, desolate sky where a metal rumble started to echo.

"But where can we go? Where shall we go?"

"But where can we go? Where should we go?"

"No matter where. No matter where. Let us go back over there, near the sea. We'll wait there until it's time to leave. Please!"

"Anywhere is fine. Anywhere at all. Let’s go back to that spot by the sea. We'll wait there until it’s time to leave. Please!"

The fast, the torture of thirst, the hot, oppressive atmosphere, had increased in both their uneasiness of mind.

The fasting, the pain of thirst, and the oppressive heat had increased their mental discomfort.

"Do you see? Do you see?" she cried, as if in front of a supernatural apparition. "Do you see? Will it then never end?"

"Can you see? Can you see?" she yelled, as if confronting a ghost. "Can you see? Will it ever end?"

In the light, the glaring and implacable light, advanced towards them a band of tattered men and women, and in front of the band marched a sort of crier who vociferated while agitating a copper tray. These men and women bore upon their shoulders a trestle covered with a mattress on which lay an invalid of cadaverous appearance, a yellowish-looking creature, thin as a skeleton, tightly wrapped in bands of cloth like a mummy, the feet bare. And the crier—an olive-colored and serpentine man with the eyes of a madman—pointed to the dying woman, and related in a high key that this woman, who had been ill from hemorrhage for years, had obtained the miracle from the Virgin at the very dawn of that day, and he begged for alms so that, cured of her disease, she could gain fresh blood. And he shook the copper tray, on which tinkled a few coins.

In the harsh, blinding light, a group of exhausted men and women approached, led by a crier who shouted loudly while waving a copper tray. They carried a stretcher covered with a mattress, on which lay a frail, ghostly figure — a sickly-looking person, as thin as a skeleton, tightly wrapped in cloth like a mummy, with bare feet. The crier — a dark-skinned, snake-like man with wild eyes — pointed to the dying woman and loudly declared that she had been suffering from bleeding for years but had received a miracle from the Virgin that very morning. He begged for donations so that, healed from her illness, she could regain her strength. He shook the copper tray, which jingled with a few coins.

"The Madonna has performed the miracle! The miracle! The miracle! Charity! In the name of the Very Holy and the Very Merciful Mary, charity!"

"The Madonna has performed the miracle! The miracle! The miracle! Kindness! In the name of the Very Holy and Very Merciful Mary, kindness!"

The men, the women, all together, contracted their faces as if about to weep. And the invalid, with a vague gesture, slightly raised her bony hands, the fingers of which moved as if to seize something in the air; while her bare feet, as yellow as her hands and face, shiny at the ankles, had the rigidity of death. And all that was exposed in the glaring and implacable light—near, near, always nearer.

The men and women gathered, their faces contorting as if they were on the verge of tears. The invalid made a vague gesture, lifting her thin hands slightly, her fingers moving as if reaching for something in the air; meanwhile, her bare feet, as yellow as her hands and face, shiny at the ankles, were stiff like a corpse. Everything was exposed under the harsh and unrelenting light—close, closer, always closer.

"Turn back! Turn back!" cried George to the driver. "Turn back, and whip up your horses."

"Turn around! Turn around!" George yelled at the driver. "Turn back and make your horses go faster."

"We're there, signor. What alarms you?"

"We're here, sir. What concerns you?"

"Turn back!"

"Turn around!"

The injunction was so imperative that the driver turned round his horses amidst the deafening cries.

The command was so urgent that the driver turned his horses around in response to the loud shouts.

"Whip them up! Whip them up!"

"Get them started! Get them started!"

From the top to the bottom of the hill the carriage seemed, among the clouds of thick dust, pierced every now and then by a hoarse yell.

Down the hill, the carriage came into view through the thick clouds of dust, sometimes broken by a loud shout.

"Where are we going?" asked the driver, bending down.

"Where are we going?" the driver asked, leaning down.

"Over there, over there, near the sea! Whip them up!"

"Over there, over there, by the ocean! Hurry them up!"

George was supporting Hippolyte, who had almost fainted, without trying to revive her. He had but a confused sensation of all that was going on. Real images, and fantastic images, whirled around his brain and gave him hallucinations. A continual buzzing filled his ears, and prevented him from hearing any other sound distinctly. His heart was oppressed with a keen anguish, as in the nightmare—the anguish to emerge from the zone of this horrible dream, the anguish to recover his first lucidity, to feel the loved creature palpitate on his breast, and to see once more the tender smile.

George was propping up Hippolyte, who looked like she was about to faint, without trying to bring her back to awareness. He was only partially aware of his surroundings. Real images and surreal visions mixed in his mind, causing hallucinations. A constant buzzing filled his ears, drowning out any other clear sounds. His heart felt heavy with intense pain, like in a nightmare—the pain of wanting to escape this awful dream, the pain of wanting to regain his clarity, to feel the woman he loved press against his chest, and to see her sweet smile again.

Long live Mary!

Once more the undulation of the hymn reached him; once more the House of the Virgin appeared to him on the left amid the immense human swarm, reddish in the solar conflagration, throned on the summits of the profane tents, irradiating a formidable power.

Once more, the waves of the hymn enveloped him; once more, the House of the Virgin appeared on his left among the large crowd, glowing red under the bright sun, perched above the ordinary tents, exuding a remarkable strength.

Long live Maria!
Long live Maria!
 

The undulation faded away; and at a bend of the hill the Sanctuary disappeared. And, suddenly, a cool breath glided over the vast, waving harvests. And a long blue band cut the horizon.

The rolling landscape vanished, and at a bend in the hill, the Sanctuary was out of sight. Suddenly, a cool breeze blew over the wide, swaying fields. A long blue line stretched across the horizon.

"The sea! There's the sea!" cried George, as if he had just attained salvation.

"The ocean! There’s the ocean!" George shouted, as if he had just discovered hope.

And his heart dilated.

And his heart expanded.

"Courage, my soul! Contemplate the sea!"

"Get your courage up, my soul! Look at the ocean!"

V.

V.

TEMPUS DESTRUENDI.

TIME TO DESTROY.

CHAPTER I.

CHAPTER 1.

The table, laid in the loggia, presented a gay appearance, with its transparent porcelain, its bluish glassware, its crimson pinks, under the golden light of a fixed, large lamp, which attracted the nocturnal moths scattered in the twilight.

The table arranged in the loggia looked inviting, with its clear dishes, blue glassware, and bright pink flowers, all lit up by the warm light from a big lamp that attracted the nighttime moths fluttering in the dusk.

"Look, George, look! A devil moth! It has the eyes of a demon. Do you see them shine?"

"Hey, George, look! A devil moth! It has demon-like eyes. Do you see them shining?"

Hippolyte pointed to a moth larger than the others, strange in appearance, covered with a thick red flush, with projecting eyes which, under the light, glittered like two carbuncles.

Hippolyte pointed to a moth bigger than the others, with a strange shape and a thick red shine, featuring bulging eyes that glittered like two rubies in the light.

"It's coming on you! It's coming on you! Take care!"

"It's coming for you! It's coming for you! Be careful!"

She laughed heartily, making fun of the instinctive alarm that George exhibited, in spite of himself, when one of these insects threatened to alight on him. "I must have it!" she cried, with the rapture of a childish caprice.

She laughed out loud, poking fun at George for the instinctive fear he couldn't hide when one of those insects flew close to him. "I need to have it!" she said, filled with the excitement of a child's impulse.

And she tried to capture the diabolical moth, which, without settling, flew around the lamp. Her attempts, abrupt and violent, were unsuccessful. She upset a glass, knocked over a pyramid of fruit, almost smashed the lamp-shade.

She tried to catch the annoying moth that kept buzzing around the lamp without settling. Her sudden, frantic attempts failed. She knocked over a glass, sent a fruit pyramid crashing down, and almost broke the lamp shade.

"What fury!" said George, who wanted to excite her. "But you won't succeed."

"What anger!" George said, trying to get a rise out of her. "But you won't succeed."

"I shall succeed," replied Hippolyte obstinately, and looking fixedly at him. "Will you make a bet?"

"I'm going to succeed," Hippolyte replied defiantly, looking straight at him. "Want to place a bet?"

"What shall we bet?"

"What should we wager?"

"Anything you like."

"Anything you want."

"Well, then, a love game."

"Well, then, a love game."

"Very well, a love game."

"Alright, a love game."

In the warm light her face was colored with its softest and richest tints, that ideal coloring, "a compound of pale amber and dull gold in which were mingled, perhaps, a few tints of faded roses," in which formerly George had thought he had found all the mystery and all the beauty of the antique Venetian soul emigrated to the kingdom of Cyprus. She wore in her hair a pink, ardent as desire. And her eyes, shaded by the lashes, shone like lakes between the willows in the twilight.

In the warm light, her face was highlighted with the softest and richest colors, that perfect shade, "a blend of pale amber and muted gold with perhaps a few hints of faded roses," in which George once thought he had found all the mystery and beauty of the ancient Venetian spirit that had made its way to the kingdom of Cyprus. She had a pink flower in her hair, bright as desire. And her eyes, framed by her lashes, shimmered like lakes tucked among the willows at dusk.

At that instant she appeared the woman of delights, the strong and delicate instrument of pleasure, the voluptuous and magnificent animal destined to ornament a banquet, to enliven a bed, to provoke equivocal phantasies of an æsthetic sensuality. She appeared in the supreme splendor of her animalism—joyous, active, supple, lascivious, cruel.

At that moment, she resembled the woman of desires, a strong yet delicate source of pleasure, the curvy and beautiful figure intended to elevate a feast, enliven a bedroom, and ignite complex fantasies of aesthetic sensuality. She radiated the complete essence of her sensuality—joyful, energetic, adaptable, seductive, and fierce.

George observed her with attentive curiosity, and he thought: "What different appearances she assumes in my eyes! Her form is sketched by my desire; her shadows are produced by my thought. Such as she appears to me each instant, she is only the effect of my continual inner creation. She exists only in me. Her appearances change like the dreams of an invalid. Gravis dum suavis! When was that?" He retained but a very confused recollection of the time when he had kissed her brow and decorated her with this title of ideal nobility. Now, this glorification of the loved one had become almost inconceivable to him. He remembered vaguely certain words that she had uttered and that seemed to reveal a depth of soul. "What spoke in her then? Was it not my own soul? It was one of my ambitions to offer to my sad soul those sinuous lips, so she might exhale her sorrow from an instrument of signal beauty."

George observed her with great interest and thought, "What different ways she shows herself to me! Her appearance is shaped by my desire; the shadows she casts are reflections of my thoughts. Each time she appears, she is simply the outcome of my ongoing imagination. She exists only within me. Her shapes shift like the dreams of someone who is unwell."Gravis dum suavis"When did that happen?" He only had a vague memory of the moment he kissed her forehead and gave her that title of ideal nobility. Now, his admiration for his beloved felt almost beyond reach. He faintly remembered some words she had said that hinted at a deep emotion. "What was coming through her then? Was it not my own soul? It had been one of my goals to offer my sorrowful soul those delicate lips, so she could express her sadness through something of striking beauty."

He looked at those lips. They were slightly contracted, not ungracefully, participating in the intense attention with which Hippolyte waited for an opportunity to seize the night-moth.

He looked at her lips. They were slightly pursed, but not unattractive, mirroring the intense focus with which Hippolyte was waiting for a chance to catch the night-moth.

She watched for it with sly prudence; she wanted, with one killing blow, to shut up in the palm of her hand the winged prey that was whirling restlessly around the light. She contracted her eyebrows and seemed to be prepared for a spring, ready to jump. She leaped forward two or three times, but without success. The moth was unseizable.

She watched for it with intelligent caution; she wanted, with one swift move, to catch the fluttering prey that was anxiously circling the light. She knitted her brows and looked ready to pounce, prepared to leap. She lunged forward two or three times, but it was useless. The moth was quick.

"Confess that you've lost," said George. "I won't abuse my privilege."

"Just admit that you've lost," George said. "I won't take advantage of it."

"No."

"No."

"Confess that you've lost."

"Admit that you've lost."

"No! Woe to him and to you, if I catch him."

"No! There will be consequences for both him and you if I catch him."

And she resumed her hunt with trembling impatience.

And she kept searching with nervous impatience.

"Oh, he's gone," cried George, who had lost the agile flame-worshipper from sight. "He's flown away!"

"Oh, he's gone," George shouted, having lost track of the fast, flame-loving figure. "He's taken off!"

Hippolyte was really vexed; the wager had excited her.

Hippolyte was really frustrated; the bet had excited her.

She rose and cast a keen glance around the room, to discover the fugitive.

She got up and scanned the room quickly to spot the runaway.

"Here it is!" she cried, triumphant. "There, on the wall! Do you see?"

"Here it is!" she exclaimed, thrilled. "Look, on the wall! Can you see it?"

And she made a sign that she regretted she had cried out.

She said she wished she hadn't yelled.

"Don't stir," she went on in a low tone, turning towards her friend.

"Don't move," she said softly, facing her friend.

The moth had alighted on the luminous wall and stayed there motionless, similar to a little brown spot. With infinite precaution, Hippolyte approached, and her beautiful body, slender and flexible, cast a shadow on the white wall. Quickly her hand was raised, descended, closed.

The moth landed on the bright wall and remained there motionless, like a small brown dot. Hippolyte carefully approached, her beautiful, slim, flexible body casting a shadow on the white wall. In a flash, her hand shot up, came down, and closed.

"I have it! I have it!"

"I got it! I got it!"

And she exulted with childish joy.

And she celebrated with youthful enthusiasm.

"What forfeit shall I impose? I'll put it down your neck. You are in my power, too."

"What punishment should I give? I'll leave it to you. You're also under my control."

And she pretended she was about to execute her threat, as on the day she ran after him on the hill.

And she pretended she would go through with her threat, just like the day she chased him up the hill.

George laughed, conquered by the spontaneity of that joy, which awoke in him all that still remained to him of his youth. He said:

George laughed, overwhelmed by the unexpected joy that revived everything left of his youth. He said:

"Come! now sit down and eat your fruit, quietly."

"Come on! Now sit down and eat your fruit, quietly."

"Wait, wait!"

"Hold on, hold on!"

"What are you going to do?"

"What are you planning to do?"

"Wait!"

"Hold on!"

She drew out the pin which held the pink in her hair, and put it between her lips. Then, gently, she opened her fist, took the moth by the wings, got ready to transfix it.

She took out the pin holding the pink in her hair and put it between her lips. Then, carefully, she opened her fist, grabbed the moth by its wings, and got ready to pin it down.

"How cruel you are!" said George. "How cruel you are!"

"You're so mean!" George said. "You're so mean!"

She smiled, attentive to her work, while the little victim beat its wings, already despoiled.

She smiled, concentrating on her work, while the small victim flapped its wings, already completely exposed.

"How cruel you are!" repeated George, in a lower but graver voice, noticing on Hippolyte's physiognomy an ambiguous expression, mingled with complacency and repugnance, which seemed to signify that she found a special pleasure in artificially exciting and tormenting her own feelings.

"You're so cruel!" George said again, this time quieter but more serious, noticing the mixed look on Hippolyte's face, which showed both satisfaction and disgust, implying that she found some pleasure in deliberately stirring up and torturing her own feelings.

He recalled that in several circumstances she had already shown a morbid taste for this kind of excitation. No pure sentiment of pity had entered her heart, either in presence of the tears and blood of the pilgrims at the Sanctuary or in the presence of the child in its death agony. And he saw her again quickening her step towards the group of curious passers-by leaning against the parapet of the Pincio to distinguish the traces left on the pavement by the suicide.

He recalled that on multiple occasions, she had shown a troubling fascination with this type of thrill. No real sense of pity had ever reached her heart, whether it was in response to the tears and blood of the pilgrims at the Sanctuary or while watching a child in its last moments. And he saw her once again speeding up towards the crowd of curious onlookers leaning against the railing of the Pincio to see the stains left on the pavement by the suicide.

"Cruelty is latent at the bottom of her love," he thought. "There is something destructive in her, and this shows itself all the stronger as the ardor of her caresses becomes more intense."

"There's a hidden cruelty in her love," he thought. "There's something destructive about her, and it becomes even more obvious as her affection grows stronger."

And he saw once more the frightful and almost Gorgonian image of this woman, just as she had often appeared to his half-closed eyes in the spasm of voluptuousness or in the inertia of the supreme exhaustion.

He once again saw the frightening and almost monstrous image of this woman, just as she had often appeared to his half-closed eyes during times of pleasure or in the depths of total exhaustion.

"Look!" she said, showing him the moth squirming on the pin. "Look how its eyes shine!"

"Look!" she said, pointing at the moth struggling on the pin. "Check out how its eyes sparkle!"

She presented it in different ways to the light, as when one wishes to cause the scintillation of a gem. She added:

She displayed it from different angles, trying to make it shine like a gem. She continued:

"What a beautiful jewel!"

"What a gorgeous gem!"

And, with an easy gesture, she stuck it in her hair. Then, fixing George with her gray eyes:

With a relaxed gesture, she tucked it into her hair. Then, making eye contact with George, she said:

"You do nothing but think, think, think! What are you thinking of? At least, you used to talk—more perhaps than was necessary. Now you have grown taciturn, you have an air of mystery and conspiracy.... Are you angry with me? Speak, even if it will grieve me."

"All you do is think, think, think! What’s going on in your head? You used to talk—maybe too much. Now you’re quiet and seem so mysterious and secretive... Are you upset with me? Please, talk to me, even if it hurts my feelings."

The tone of her voice, which had suddenly changed, expressed impatience and reproach. Once more she perceived that her lover had been only a meditative and solitary spectator, a vigilant and maybe hostile witness.

The tone of her voice, which had suddenly shifted, revealed impatience and disappointment. Once again, she understood that her lover had merely been a considerate and solitary observer, a watchful and possibly unfriendly witness.

"Do speak! I prefer the cruel words of the old days to this mysterious silence. What's the matter? Doesn't it please you to be here? Are you unhappy? Are you tired of me? Are you disappointed in me?"

"Please, say something! I'd rather hear harsh words from the past than face this confusing silence. What’s wrong? Aren’t you enjoying being here? Are you unhappy? Are you tired of me? Am I disappointing you?"

To be thus suddenly and unexpectedly taken to task exasperated George, but he repressed his anger—he even tried to smile.

Being called out so suddenly and unexpectedly frustrated George, but he controlled his anger—he even tried to smile.

"Why these strange questions?" he said calmly. "Does it worry you? I am always thinking of you and the things that concern you."

"Why are you asking these weird questions?" he said calmly. "Does it bother you? I always think about you and the things that are important to you."

And quickly, with an amiable smile, fearing that she might suspect a shade of irony in his words, he added:

And quickly, with a friendly smile, worried that she might sense a hint of sarcasm in his words, he added:

"You fecundate my brain. When I am in your presence my inner life is so full that the sound of my own voice displeases me."

"You inspire my thoughts. When I'm with you, my mind is so full that the sound of my own voice annoys me."

She was pleased with this affected phrase, which seemed to elevate her to a spiritual function, to proclaim her the creator of a superior life. The expression of her face became serious, while, in her hair, the nocturnal moth squirmed continuously.

She liked this pretentious phrase, which made her feel like she had a greater purpose, marking her as the architect of a better life. Her expression turned serious, while the nocturnal moth kept wriggling in her hair.

"Permit me to remain silent without being suspected," he continued, appreciating the change produced by his artifice in this feminine soul, which the idealities of love fascinated and exalted. "Permit me to remain silent. Do you ask me to speak when you see me dying under your kisses? Well, it is not your mouth alone which has the power to give me sensations surpassing all known limits. Every moment you give me an excess of sentiment and an excess of thought. You will never imagine what agitations are aroused in my mind by a single one of your gestures. When you stir, when you speak, I see a series of prodigies. At times you give me, as it were, a reminiscence of a life I have never lived. Immensities of darkness are suddenly illumined and live in my memory like unlooked-for conquests. What, then, are the bread, the viands, the fruit—all those material things that make an impression on my senses? What are the very operations of my organs, the external manifestations of my corporeal existence? When my mouth speaks, it seems almost as if the sound of my voice cannot reach the depths in which I live. It seems to me that, not to disturb my vision, I should rest motionless and mute, while you pass, perpetually transformed, across the worlds which you have revealed."

"Let me remain silent without raising suspicion," he continued, noticing the change in this woman's spirit, enchanted and uplifted by the ideals of love. "Let me stay quiet. Do you expect me to speak while I’m melting under your kisses? It's not just your lips that bring me sensations I’ve never experienced before. Every moment with you floods me with feelings and thoughts. You can’t imagine the chaos a single one of your gestures ignites in my mind. When you move, when you talk, I see a series of wonders. Sometimes, it’s like you give me a glimpse of a life I’ve never lived. A vast darkness suddenly lights up, living in my memory like unexpected wins. So what are bread, food, and fruit—all those material things that stimulate my senses? What are the functions of my body, the outward signs of my physical existence? When I speak, it feels like my voice can’t reach the depths of my being. It seems that to avoid interrupting my vision, I should stay still and silent, while you move, always transformed, through the worlds you’ve revealed."

He spoke slowly, his eyes fixed on Hippolyte, fascinated by this extraordinarily luminous face crowned by hair dark and deep as the night and in which a living and dying thing caused a continual palpitation. This face, so near and yet which seemed to him intangible, and these scattered objects on the table, and these high, purple flowers, and this whirl of light-winged forms around the source of the light, and the pure serenity which descended from the stars, and the musical breath which rose from the sea, and all the images reflected by his feelings—all seemed to him as in a dream. His very person, his very voice, seemed fictitious to him. Her thoughts and words were associated in an easy and vague manner. As on the moonlit night in front of the marvellous vine, the substance of his life and of the universal life was dissolved in the mists of the dream.

He spoke slowly, his eyes fixed on Hippolyte, mesmerized by her incredibly radiant face framed by hair as dark and deep as the night, where a living and dying essence created a constant heartbeat. This face, so close yet seemingly out of reach, along with the scattered objects on the table, the tall purple flowers, the swirl of light-winged shapes around the light source, the pure calm that descended from the stars, the gentle breeze coming from the sea, and all the images reflected by his emotions—all felt dreamlike to him. Even his own presence, his own voice, felt unreal. Her thoughts and words blended together effortlessly and vaguely. Just like on that moonlit night in front of the beautiful vine, the essence of his life and universal life melted away into the haze of a dream.

CHAPTER II.

CHAPTER 2.

Under the tent erected on the sand, after the bath, still half-nude, he watched Hippolyte lingering in the sun by the water-side, wrapped in her white peignoir. He had almost painful scintillations in his eyes, and the strong noonday sun caused him a novel sensation of physical trouble, mingled with a sort of vague fear. It was the terrible hour, the supreme hour of light and silence, hovering over the chasm of life. He comprehended the pagan superstition, the holy horror of canicular noon-times on the shore inhabited by a cruel and occult god. At the bottom of his vague fright stirred something like the anxiety of the man who expects a sudden and formidable apparition. He appeared to himself puerilely weak and cowardly, as diminished in courage and strength as after a trial that has not succeeded. In plunging his body into the sea, in presenting his brow to the glare of the sun, in swimming a short distance, in indulging his favorite exercise, in measuring his respiration by the breath of the endless space, he had felt by indubitable indications the impoverishment of his youth, the destructive work of the enemy; he had felt once more the iron band tighten around his vital activity, and so reduce a new zone to inertia and impotency. The sensation of this muscular lassitude became all the deeper in proportion as he regarded more attentively the figure of that woman standing in the splendor of the day.

Under the tent set up on the sand, still half-naked after his bath, he watched Hippolyte lounging in the sun by the water, wrapped in her white robe. He felt a sharp, almost painful brightness in his eyes, and the intense midday sun gave him an unfamiliar sensation of physical discomfort mixed with a vague anxiety. It was the dreadful hour, the ultimate hour of light and silence, hovering over the chasm of life. He understood the ancient superstitions, the terrifying respect for the brutal and mysterious noontimes on the shore watched over by a cruel and hidden god. In the depths of his unease stirred something like the fear of a man expecting a sudden and frightening appearance. He felt foolishly weak and cowardly, diminished in bravery and strength, as if he had just faced a challenge that had ended badly. As he plunged into the sea, exposed his brow to the sun's glare, swam a short distance, enjoyed his favorite activity, and synced his breathing with the vastness around him, he felt undeniable signs of his youth fading, the destructive effects of an unseen enemy; he sensed once again the iron band tightening around his vitality, reducing another part of himself to inactivity and helplessness. The feeling of this muscular fatigue deepened as he focused more intently on the figure of that woman standing in the day's brilliance.

To dry her hair, she had unfastened it; and the curls, made heavy by the water, fell over her shoulders, so dark that they almost appeared violet. Her erect and slender form, enveloped as in the folds of a dress, stood out half against the glaucous surface of the sea and half against the luminous transparency of the sky. Scarcely could one see, underneath the hair, the profile of her bent and pensive face. She was wholly absorbed in the alternate pleasures of putting her bare feet in the torrid sand and keeping them there as long as she could endure the heat, then in plunging them, all burning, into the caressing waves that licked the sand. This double sensation seemed to afford her infinite enjoyment, in which she lost herself. She tempered and fortified her soul by the contact with free and healthy things, by the complacent absorption of the salt water and the sunbeams. How, at the same time, could she be so ill and so well? How could she conciliate in her being so many contradictions, assume so many aspects in a single day, in a single hour? The taciturn and sad woman in whom epilepsy was breeding, the mistress, eager and convulsed, whose ardor was at times alarming, whose sensuality had at times the lugubrious appearance of agony—this same creature, standing at the edge of the sea, had senses capable of gathering and savoring all the natural delights shed over the surrounding things, of appearing similar to the images of the ancient Beauty leaning over the harmonious crystal of a Hellespont.

To dry her hair, she let it down; the curls, heavy with water, cascaded over her shoulders, so dark they almost looked violet. Her tall, slender figure, wrapped in a flowing dress, contrasted with the grayish sea and the bright blue sky. It was hard to see her bent and contemplative face beneath her hair. She was completely absorbed in the alternating pleasures of sinking her bare feet into the hot sand and keeping them there as long as she could handle the heat, then plunging them, still burning, into the soothing waves that lapped at the shore. This combination seemed to bring her immense joy, where she lost herself. She strengthened and revitalized her spirit through her connection with freedom and nature, through the comforting embrace of the saltwater and the warmth of the sun. How could she be both so sick and so well at the same time? How could she reconcile so many contradictions within herself, take on so many different moods in a single day, in just an hour? The quiet, sorrowful woman, where epilepsy was developing, the passionate mistress, restless and intense, whose fervor could sometimes be overwhelming, whose sensuality could at times feel mournful like agony—this same person, standing at the edge of the sea, had senses that could capture and savor all the natural pleasures around her, appearing like the images of ancient Beauty leaning over the calm waters of the Hellespont.

She had an evidently superior power of resistance. George viewed her with a vexation which, becoming gradually concentrated, ended by assuming the seriousness of rancor. The sentiment of his own weakness was disturbed by hatred in proportion as his perspicacity became more lucid and almost vindictive.

She clearly had a better ability to resist. George looked at her with frustration that slowly grew into a serious resentment. His awareness of his own weakness deepened with hatred as his perspective became clearer and almost vengeful.

Those bare feet, which by turns she burnt in the sand and cooled in the water, were not beautiful; the toes were even deformed, plebeian, not at all delicate—they bore the impress of a lowly origin. George looked at them attentively, saw only them, with an extraordinary clearness of perception, as if the details of their shape had revealed a secret to him. And he thought:

Her bare feet, which were sometimes burned by the sand and other times cooled in the water, weren't beautiful; her toes were even misshapen, ordinary, and not delicate at all—they revealed signs of a modest upbringing. George looked at them closely, focusing solely on them, with a strange clarity, as if the details of their shape had revealed a secret. And he thought:

"How many impure things are fermenting in that blood! All the hereditary instincts of her race persist in her, indestructible, ready to develop and arise against any restraint whatsoever. I shall never succeed in making her pure. I shall be able only to superpose her real individuality above the changing images of my dreams; and she will be able only to offer to my solitary intoxication the indispensable instrument of her organs."

"How many corrupt things are hidden in that blood! All the inherited instincts from her lineage are still in her, unbreakable, ready to rise against any constraints. I will never be able to make her pure. I can only cover her true self with the changing images of my dreams; and she will only be able to give my lonely intoxication the essential tools of her body."

But, while his intelligence reduced this woman to be but a simple motif for his imagination and despoiled of all value the palpable form, the very acuteness of the present perception made him feel that what attached him to her the most was precisely the real quality of that flesh; not only what there was most beautiful in her, but, above all, what was least beautiful in her. The discovery of defect did not loosen the tie, did not diminish the fascination. The most vulgar features had an irritating attraction for him. He knew well this phenomenon, which had often asserted itself. Often, with perfect clearness of vision, his eyes had seen the slightest defects of Hippolyte's person accentuated; and they had been for a long time subject to the attraction, they had been compelled to establish them, to examine them, to exaggerate them. And by his senses, in his mind, he had felt an indefinable disquietude, almost always followed by the sudden ardor of desire. That, certainly, was the most terrible indication of the great carnal obsession which a human creature exercises over another human creature. Such was the spell which was obeyed by the nameless lover who, in his mistress, loved above all the marks traced by the years on her white neck, the parting of the hair every day wider, the faded mouth on which the salty tears made the savor of the kisses more lasting.

But, while his intelligence turned this woman into just a simplemotiffor his imagination and took away all her worth as a physical being, the clarity of his current perception made him realize that what connected him to her the most was exactly the genuine quality of her flesh; not just what was most attractive about her, but, more importantly,what was least beautiful about herThe discovery of flaws didn’t weaken the connection or diminish the appeal. He found an annoying charm in the most ordinary features. He was fully aware of this phenomenon, which often showed itself. Many times, with perfect clarity, his eyes had noticed the slightest imperfections in Hippolyte's body; he couldn't help but focus on them, examine them, and magnify them. And through his senses and in his mind, he felt a vague discomfort, almost always followed by a sudden rush of desire. That was certainly the most frightening sign of the intense physical obsession one person can have for another. Such was the enchantment felt by the unnamed lover who, in his mistress, loved above all the marks that time had left on her white neck, the widening part in her hair each day, and the faded lips made more delicious by salty tears, enhancing the flavor of their kisses.

He thought of the flight of years, of the chain riveted forever by custom, of the infinite sadness of the love become a weary vice. He saw himself, in the future, tied to this flesh like the slave to his iron collar, deprived of will and thought, stupefied and vacuous; he saw the concubine fade, grow old, abandon herself without resistance to the slow work of time, let fall from her inert hands the lacerated veil of illusions, but preserve, nevertheless, her fatal power; he saw the deserted house, desolate, silent, awaiting the supreme visitor, Death!

He thought about the passing years, the unbreakable chain of tradition, and the deep sadness of love that had become a heavy addiction. He pictured his future, trapped in this body like a slave to an iron collar, without will or thought, dazed and empty; he watched as the mistress faded, aged, and gave in to the relentless passage of time, allowing the torn veil of dreams to slip from her weak hands, yet still clinging to her deadly power; he saw the empty house, lonely and silent, waiting for the final guest, Death!

He recalled the shouts of the little bastards, heard on that distant afternoon in the paternal house. He thought:

He recalled the screams of the little kids, heard on that distant afternoon in his childhood home. He thought:

"She is barren; her entrails have been visited by a curse. In it the germs perish as in a fiery furnace. She thus thwarts and betrays the most profound instinct of life."

"She can't have children; her body has been affected by a curse. Inside her, the life-giving seeds perish as if they're in a blazing fire. In this way, she defies and betrays the most fundamental instinct of life."

The uselessness of his love appeared to him like a monstrous transgression of the supreme law. But since his love was an uneasy sensuality only, why had he, then, this character of ineluctable fatality? Was not the instinct of the perpetuation of the race the unique and true motive of all sexual love? Was not this blind and eternal instinct the source of desire, and should not desire have as its object, occult or manifest, the generation prescribed by Nature? How was it, then, that so strong a tie attached him to the barren woman? Why was the terrible "will" of the Species so obstinate in demanding, in exacting, the vital tribute of that organism ravaged by disease and incapable of generating? What was lacking in his love was the first reason of love—the affirmation and the development of life beyond the limits of individual existence. What was lacking in the woman he loved was the highest mystery of her sex—the suffering of her who gives birth. And what caused the misery of both was precisely that persistent monstrosity.

The futility of his love felt like a major violation of the highest principle. But since his love was just a restless desire, why did it feel like an unavoidable fate? Wasn't the drive to continue the species the only real motivation behind all sexual love? Wasn't this blind, eternal drive the source of desire, and shouldn't desire, whether hidden or obvious, be focused on reproduction as nature intended? So why was he so strongly attached to a woman who couldn't have children? Why was the powerful "will" of the species so insistent on demanding a vital contribution from a body ravaged by illness and unable to conceive? What was missing in his love was the basic reason for love—the affirmation and growth of life beyond individual existence. What was lacking in the woman he loved was the greatest mystery of her femininity—the pain of childbirth. And what caused the suffering for both of them was this relentless abnormality.

"Aren't you coming in the sun?" asked Hippolyte, suddenly turning towards him. "Look how I am standing it! I want to become really what you say—like an olive. Shall I?"

"Aren't you going to come out in the sun?" Hippolyte asked, suddenly turning to him. "Look at how I'm managing it! I really want to become what you say—like an olive"Should I?"

She approached the tent, raising with her two hands the edge of her long tunic, putting in her gestures an almost lascivious grace, as though suddenly invaded by languor.

She walked toward the tent, lifting the edge of her long tunic with both hands, making her movements appear almost seductive, as if she had just been hit by a wave of relaxation.

"Shall I?"

"Should I?"

She stooped a little to enter the tent. Under the abundance of snowy folds, her thin and flexible body had movements of feline grace, exhaled a heat and odor which spurred strangely the disturbed sensibility of the young man. And, while she stretched herself out on the mat beside him, there fell all around his flaming face a shower of hair, still wet with salt water, and through which shone the white of her eyes and the red of her lips, like fruits among foliage.

She bent down a little to enter the tent. Under the heavy layers of white fabric, her slender and flexible body moved with graceful elegance, giving off warmth and a scent that somehow thrilled the young man's senses. As she lay down on the mat beside him, a cascade of hair, still damp from the ocean, fell around his flushed face, highlighting the whiteness of her eyes and the redness of her lips, like fruits nestled among leaves.

In her voice, as on her face, as in her smile, there was a shadow, an infinitely mysterious and fascinating shadow. It seemed as if she divined her lover's secret hostility, and was getting ready to triumph over it.

In her voice, on her face, and in her smile, there was a shadow, an endlessly mysterious and captivating shadow. It felt like she could sense her lover's hidden resentment and was getting ready to deal with it.

"What are you looking at?" she asked with a sudden start. "No, no; don't look at them! They are ugly."

"What are you looking at?" she asked abruptly. "No, no; don’t look at them! They’re grotesque."

She withdrew her feet, hid them under the folds of her peignoir.

She pulled her feet back and tucked them beneath her robe.

"No, no. I forbid you."

"No, no. I won't allow it."

She was vexed and ashamed for a moment; she frowned, as if she had surprised in George's eyes a spark of the cruel truth.

She felt annoyed and embarrassed for a moment; she frowned, as if she had caught a glimpse of the harsh truth in George's eyes.

"Unkind man!" she said again, in an ambiguous tone of pleasantry and rancor.

"Mean guy!" she said again, her voice filled with sarcasm and bitterness.

He replied, rather enervated:

He replied, sounding pretty drained:

"You know that, in my eyes, you are beautiful all over."

"I want you to know that I think you're beautiful both inside and out."

And he made the gesture as if to draw her to him and kiss her.

He leaned in as if to pull her close and kiss her.

"No; wait. Don't look."

"No; wait. Don't look."

She arose and glided to a corner of the tent. Rapidly, with furtive gestures, she drew on her long black-silk stockings; then she turned round, immodestly, an indefinable smile hovering on her lips. And, before George's eyes, holding up, one after the other, her perfect legs in their shining sheath, she fastened her garters above each knee. In her action there was something wilfully lascivious, and in her smile there was a touch of subtle irony. And that mute and terrible eloquence assumed in the young man's eyes this precise signification: "I am always the unconquered. You have known with me all the enjoyments for which your endless desire was thirsty, and I will clothe myself in lies that will endlessly provoke your desire. What matters to me your perspicacity? The veil that you tear I can repair in an instant, the bandage that you pluck off I can fasten in an instant. I am stronger than your thought. I know the secret of my transfigurations in your soul. I know the gestures and the words that have the virtue of metamorphosing me in your eyes. The odor of my skin has the power to dissolve a world in you."

She got up and quietly moved to a corner of the tent. Quickly, with stealthy movements, she put on her long black silk stockings; then she turned around confidently, a mysterious smile on her lips. In front of George, she raised her perfect legs in their shiny coverings, fastening her garters above each knee. There was something intentionally seductive in her actions, and a hint of subtle irony in her smile. To the young man, this silent and intense expression conveyed one clear message: "I am always firm. You've enjoyed all the pleasures your endless desire sought with me, and I will wrap myself in lies that will always fuel your longing. What does your insight mean to me? The veil you tear I can mend in an instant, the bandage you pull away I can secure right away. I am stronger than your thoughts. I understand the secret of my transformations in your soul. I know the gestures and words that can change my appearance in your eyes. The scent of my skin has the power to unravel a world within you."

In him a world was being dissolved while she drew near, serpentine and insidious, to fling herself at his side on the coarse rush mat. Once more, the reality was converted into a confused fiction full of hallucinating images. The reverberation of the sea filled the tent with a reflection of gold, mingled a thousand golden spangles in the threads of the tissue. Through the opening was a glimpse of the immensity of the calm sea, the vast immobility of the waters under an almost lugubrious blaze. And, gradually, these very appearances faded away.

As she got closer to him, a hidden and deceptive world was falling apart, ready to settle down next to him on the rough rush mat. Once again, reality morphed into a confusing fiction filled with surreal images. The sound of the sea filled the tent with a golden light, scattering countless golden sparkles throughout the fabric. Through the opening, there was a view of the endless calm sea, the vast stillness of the water under a nearly sorrowful brightness. And gradually, these sights began to fade away.

In the silence, he heard nothing more but the rhythm of his own blood; in the shade, he saw nothing but two large eyes fixed on him with a kind of fury. She enshrouded him completely, as if she possessed the nature of a cloud. And through all the pores of this ardent skin he inhaled the marine fragrance like a salt volatilized through a flame. And in the thickness of her still humid hair he beheld the mystery of the deepest forests of sea-weed. And, in the final bewilderment of his conscience, he imagined he touched the bottom of an abyss falling to his death.

In the quiet, he heard nothing except the sound of his own heartbeat; in the darkness, he saw only two large eyes glaring at him with a kind of fury. She wrapped around him entirely, as if she were made of clouds. Through every pore of her warm skin, he inhaled a salty scent, like ocean mist rising from a fire. And in the thickness of her still damp hair, he glimpsed the mystery of the deepest underwater forests. In the final chaos of his mind, he felt like he was reaching the bottom of an abyss, about to fall into his doom.

Then he heard, as if at a distance, amid the rustling of skirts, Hippolyte's voice, which was saying:

Then he heard, as if from a distance, amid the rustling of skirts, Hippolyte's voice saying:

"Do you want to stay a little longer? Are you asleep?"

"Do you want to hang out a little longer? Are you asleep?"

He opened his eyes; he murmured, all dazed:

He opened his eyes and mumbled, feeling disoriented:

"No, I'm not asleep."

"No, I'm not sleeping."

"What's the matter?"

"What's wrong?"

"I'm expiring."

"I'm dying."

He tried to smile. He caught a glance of Hippolyte's white teeth. She said, smiling:

He tried to smile. He caught sight of Hippolyte's white teeth. She said, smiling:

"Do you want me to help you to dress?"

"Do you want me to help you put your clothes on?"

"No. I'll get dressed presently. Go on; I'll join you," he murmured, with a sleepy tone.

"No. I’ll get dressed soon. Go ahead; I’ll catch up with you," he said, sounding sleepy.

"Then I'll go back. I'm too hungry. Dress quickly, and come."

"Then I’m going back. I’m too hungry. Get dressed fast and let’s go."

"Yes, immediately."

"Yes, right away."

He started when he felt unexpectedly Hippolyte's lips on his lips. He opened his eyes; he tried to smile.

He flinched when he suddenly felt Hippolyte's lips on his. He opened his eyes and attempted to smile.

"Have pity!"

"Have mercy!"

He heard the crunching of the sand under her receding footsteps. A heavy silence again took possession of the beach. At intervals, a light splashing came from the edge of the sea and the neighboring rocks, a feeble noise like that made by animals drinking in a trough.

He heard the crunch of the sand as her footsteps disappeared. A deep silence returned to the beach. Occasionally, there was a soft splashing from the shore and the nearby rocks, a quiet noise similar to animals drinking from a trough.

A few minutes passed, during which he struggled against an exhaustion that threatened to turn into lethargy. Finally, he sat up, not without effort; he shook his head to dissipate his clouded thoughts; he looked all around him with bewilderment. He felt in his whole being a strange sensation of emptiness; he was no longer able to coördinate his ideas; he was almost incapable of thought, and to accomplish any act he needed an enormous effort. He threw a glance outside the tent, and was again invaded by the horror of the light.

A few minutes passed as he struggled against a tiredness that was becoming complete exhaustion. Eventually, he sat up, though it was difficult; he shook his head to try and clear his muddled thoughts; he looked around in confusion. He felt a strange emptiness in his whole being; he could no longer organize his thoughts; he was almost unable to think, and any movement took immense effort. He glanced outside the tent and was once again overcome by the horrifying brightness.

"Oh! if, on lying down again, I could never rise again. To die! Never to see her again!" He felt overwhelmed by the certainty that in a few instants he must see this woman again, he must stay near her, he must receive more of her kisses, he must hear her speak.

"Oh! If, when I lie down again, I could just stay there forever. To die! Never to see her again!" He was consumed by the belief that in just a few moments he would see this woman again; he had to be near her, he needed to feel more of her kisses, he had to hear her voice.

Before beginning to dress, he hesitated. Several mad ideas passed through his brain. Then he dressed mechanically. He went out of the tent, and the glare of the light made him close his eyes. Through the tissue of his eyelids he saw a great red light. He had a slight vertigo.

Before he started getting dressed, he paused. A flurry of wild thoughts raced through his mind. Then he got dressed on autopilot. He stepped out of the tent, and the bright light made him squint. Through the thin skin of his eyelids, he saw a big red light. He felt a little dizzy.

When he reopened his eyes, the spectacle of the external things gave him an inexpressible sensation. It seemed to him as if he saw everything again after an indefinite time, during a different existence.

When he opened his eyes again, the view of the outside world gave him an indescribable feeling. It felt like he was seeing everything for the first time in a long time, as if it were a completely different life.

The sandy beach, beaten by the sun, had the whiteness of chalk. On the immense and lugubrious mirror of the sea the incandescent sky seemed to subside, every second more under the weight of one of those gloomy silences that accompany the expectation of an unknown catastrophe. The sandy promontories, with their large, deserted creeks, rose in the form of towers above the black rocks, their crests wooded with olive-trees that stood out against the torrid sky in the attitudes of anger or madness. Stretched out on the rocks, like some monster ready to spring on its prey, the Trabocco, with its numerous machines, had a formidable aspect. In the entanglement of the beams and ropes, one could distinguish the fishermen stooping towards the waters, steady, motionless, like bronzes, and over their tragic lives hung the mortal spell.

The sandy beach, blazing under the sun, was as white as chalk. On the vast and gloomy sea, the bright sky seemed to sink, with each passing second feeling heavier under the weight of one of those eerie silences that come with the expectation of an unknown disaster. The sandy cliffs, with their large, empty coves, loomed over the dark rocks, their tops blanketed in olive trees that contrasted against the scorching sky, appearing either furious or insane. Sprawled on the rocks like a monster ready to pounce, the Trabocco, with its various machines, looked imposing. In the tangle of beams and ropes, you could see the fishermen leaning over the water, still and motionless like statues, while the burden of their tragic lives hung like a spell above them.

All at once, amid the silence, a voice struck the young man's ears. It was the woman calling him from the height of the Hermitage.

Suddenly, in the silence, a voice grabbed the young man's attention. It was the woman calling to him from the top of the Hermitage.

He started; he turned round with an impressive palpitation. The voice repeated its call, limpid and strong, as if it wished to affirm its power.

He jumped and turned around, his heart racing. The voice called out again, clear and strong, as if it wanted to assert its power.

"Come!"

"Come on!"

While he climbed up the hill, the smoky mouth of one of the tunnels cast in the air a rumbling reverberation which resounded throughout the gulf. He stopped at the edge of the railroad, taken anew with a slight dizziness; and the flash of an insane idea crossed his wearied brain: "To lie down across the rails.... The end of all in a second!"

As he ascended the hill, the smoky entrance of one of the tunnels produced a rumbling sound that resonated throughout the bay. He stopped at the edge of the railroad, experiencing a brief wave of dizziness; a crazy thought raced through his weary mind: "To lie down across the tracks.... The end of it all in an instant!"

Deafening, rapid, and sinister, the train which passed swept in his face the wind it displaced; then, whistling and rumbling, it disappeared in the mouth of the opposite tunnel, the black smoke curling up in the sky.

Loud, fast, and intimidating, the train that sped past blew wind into his face; then, with a whistle and a rumble, it disappeared into the entrance of the other tunnel, black smoke rising into the sky.

CHAPTER III.

CHAPTER 3.

From dawn until twilight, the songs of the reapers—men and women—alternated on the slopes of the fecund hill. Masculine choruses, with a bacchic vehemence, were celebrating their joy at the abundant feast and the richness of the old wine. For the men of the scythe, the time of the harvest was a time of abundancy. Hour after hour, from dawn to twilight, according to the old-time custom, they interrupted their work to eat and drink on the field of stubble, among the newly made sheaves, in honor of the generous master. And each took from his porringer the share of nourishment sufficient to satiate one of the women. Thus, at the hour of the repast, Boaz had said to Ruth the Moabite: "Come thou hither, and eat of the bread, and dip thou thy morsel in the vinegar. And Ruth came and sat down beside the reapers, and was sufficed."

From morning to evening, the songs of the harvesters—both men and women—filled the fertile hills. The men's strong voices, full of celebration, reflected their happiness about the abundant feast and the richness of the old wine. For the men wielding scythes, harvest time was a time of plenty. Hour after hour, from morning to evening, following tradition, they took breaks from work to eat and drink in the fields, surrounded by the freshly made bundles, in honor of their generous master. Each one took enough food from his bowl to feed one of the women. So, at mealtime, Boaz said to Ruth the Moabite: "Come here, and eat some bread, and dip your piece in the vinegar." And Ruth came and sat down with the harvesters, and was satisfied.

But the feminine choruses were prolonged in almost religious cadences, with a slow and solemn sweetness, revealing the original holiness of the alimentary work, the primitive nobility of this task, where, on the ancestral soil, the sweat of man consecrated the nativity of the bread.

But the female choirs continued in almost spiritual rhythms, with a slow and respectful sweetness, highlighting the natural purity of the nourishment process and the ancient dignity of this task, where, on the ancestral land, the hard work of people blessed the birth of bread.

George heard them and followed them, his soul attentive; and gradually a beneficent and unhoped-for influence penetrated him. His soul seemed to gradually dilate, by an aspiration always broader and more serene in proportion as the wave of the chant, propagated in the still torrid noons, became purer, but in it the hope of the pacifying night began to spread a species of ecstatic calm. It was a renewed aspiration towards the sources of life, towards the Origins. It was, perhaps, the supreme trembling of his youth attacked in the deepest part of its substantial energy, the supreme panting towards the regaining of happiness lost, henceforth, forever.

George heard them and followed, his spirit awake; and gradually, a gentle and surprising feeling enveloped him. His spirit seemed to grow, with a yearning that widened and softened as the chant resonated in the quiet, warm afternoons, becoming more distinct. Inside it, the hope of a comforting night began to spread a blissful tranquility. It was a renewed desire for the sources of life, for the Origins. It was, perhaps, the final stir of his youth, profoundly awakened in its core energy, the ultimate desire to regain the happiness that was lost, maybe forever.

The harvest-time was drawing to its close. Passing along the mown fields, he caught a glimpse of the nice customs that seemed to be the rites of a georgic liturgy. One day he stopped close to a field already despoiled, where the haymakers had just constructed the last haystack, and he was a witness to the ceremony.

The harvest season was winding down. As he walked through the freshly cut fields, he noticed the beautiful traditions that felt like rituals in a farming celebration. One day, he paused by a field that had already been cleared, where the haymakers had just finished building the last haystack, and he saw the ceremony unfold.

On the things exhausted by the heat hovered the limpid and sweet hour that was about to gather in its crystalline sphere the impalpable ashes of the consumed day.

In the warmth, the clear and sweet hour was about to gather the invisible remnants of the day that had just gone by in its crystal sphere.

The field was laid out in a parallelogram, on a tableland girt with gigantic olive-trees, through the branches of which were glimpses of the blue band of the Adriatic, mysterious as the velum perceived in the temple behind the silver palms. The high haystacks were erected at intervals in the form of cones, massive, and opulent with the richness heaped up by the arms of men, celebrated by the songs of women. When the toil was ended, the band of haymakers made a circle around its chief in the centre of the field. They were robust, sunburnt men, dressed in linen. On their arms, on their legs, on their bare feet, they had deformities which the long and slow endurance of manual labor imprints on limbs that toil. In the fist of each man shone a scythe, curved and thin as the moon in its first quarter. From time to time, with a simple gesture of their disengaged hand, they wiped the sweat from their brows, and with it sprinkled the ground where the straw was shining under the oblique rays of the setting sun.

The field was shaped like a parallelogram, located on a plateau surrounded by huge olive trees, where glimpses of the blue Adriatic Sea peeked through the branches, mysterious like the curtain seen in the temple behind the silver palms. Tall haystacks were arranged at intervals in the shape of cones, solid and filled with the harvest collected by hardworking hands, celebrated in the songs of women. After the work was finished, the group of haymakers formed a circle around their leader in the center of the field. They were strong, sun-kissed men wearing linen. Their arms, legs, and bare feet bore the scars of long, hard work that manual labor leaves on those who toil. In each man's hand, a scythe gleamed, curved and slender like the moon in its first quarter. Every now and then, with a simple motion of their free hand, they wiped the sweat from their foreheads, sprinkling it onto the ground where the straw glistened under the slanting rays of the setting sun.

In his turn, the chief made the same gesture; then, raising his hand as if to bless, he cried, in his sonorous voice, rich in rhythm and assonance:

In his turn, the chief made the same gesture; then, raising his hand as if to bless, he shouted in his deep, rhythmic voice:

"Let's leave the field, in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost!"

"Let's leave the field, in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit!"

In chorus, the men of the scythe replied, with a great cry:

The men with the scythe responded together with a loud shout:

"Amen!"

"Amen!"

And the chief went on:

And the chief continued:

"Blessed be our master, and blessed be our mistress!"

"Bless our master and bless our mistress!"

The men replied:

The guys replied:

"Amen!"

"Amen!"

And the chief, in a voice that gradually gathered strength and fire:

And the chief, in a voice that steadily became more powerful and passionate:

"Blessed be he who brought us good food to eat."

"Blessed is the person who brought us good food to eat."

"Amen!"

"Amen!"

"Blessed be he who says: 'Don't put water in the wine of the haymaker!'"

"Blessed is the person who says: 'Don't water down the wine of the haymaker!'"

"Amen!"

"Amen!"

"Blessed be the employer who says to his lady: 'Give without measuring, and put sapor in the wine of the haymaker!'"

"Blessed is the employer who says to his lady: 'Give freely, and enhance the wine for the haymaker!'"

"Amen!"

"Amen!"

The benedictions extended from one to another: to him who had killed the sheep, to him who had washed the herbs and vegetables, to him who had polished the copper saucepan, to him who had seasoned the meats with spices. And the chief, in the fire of enthusiasm, in the sudden transport of a sort of poetic fury, expressed himself, all at once, in couplets. The band replied to him by immense clamors that reverberated through all the creeks, while on the iron of the scythes the flashes of the twilight, and the sheaves arranged on the top of the stacks, had the appearance of flames.

The blessings were shared from one person to another: to the one who had slaughtered the sheep, to the one who had washed the herbs and vegetables, to the one who had polished the copper pot, and to the one who had seasoned the meats with spices. The chief, filled with excitement and caught up in a kind of poetic flair, spoke in couplets all at once. The group responded with loud cheers that echoed through all the streams, while the twilight sparkled on the metal of the scythes, and the sheaves piled at the top of the stacks resembled flames.

"Blessed be the woman who sings beautiful songs while bringing pitchers of old wine!"

"Happy is the woman who sings lovely songs while carrying jugs of fine wine!"

"Amen!"

"Absolutely!"

There was a thunderclap of joy. Then all were silent, and watched approach the chorus of the women, bearers of the last gifts of the mown field.

A loud cheer broke out. Then everyone went silent and watched as the group of women, carrying the last offerings from the harvested field, approached.

The women, in double file, were singing, carrying in their arms the large painted jars. And the uninitiated spectator, seeing them advance between the olive-trees, as through a colonnade, against the maritime background, might imagine he saw one of those votive images that develop harmoniously in bas-relief on the friezes of the temples or around the sarcophagi.

The women, arranged in pairs, were singing and carrying large, painted jars in their arms. Anyone watching them move between the olive trees, almost like they were passing through a colonnade with the sea in the background, might think they were seeing one of those votive figures that harmoniously appear in bas-relief on the friezes of temples or around sarcophagi.

As he went back to the house this image of beauty accompanied him along the road, while he slowly wended his way amid the illusions of the evening, in which were still floating the waves of the choruses. At a bend in the road, he stopped to listen to a melodious voice that was approaching and that he seemed to recognize. As soon as he recognized it he started joyfully: it was the voice of Favetta, the young singer with the falconlike eyes, with the vibrating voice that always awoke in him the memory of that delicious May morning, resplendent on the labyrinth of the blossoming furze, on the solitude of the garden of gold in which, to his surprise, he thought he had discovered the secret of joy.

As he walked back to the house, the image of beauty lingered with him on the road while he made his way through the evening illusions, still hearing the echoes of the choruses. At a turn in the road, he stopped to listen to a beautiful voice that was getting closer, a voice he felt he recognized. Once he identified it, a wave of happiness washed over him: it was Favetta's voice, the young singer with piercing eyes and a powerful voice that always reminded him of that wonderful May morning, shining over the maze of blooming gorse, in the solitude of the golden garden where, to his surprise, he thought he had discovered the secret to happiness.

Without suspecting the presence of the stranger, hidden by a hedge, Favetta advanced, leading a cow by the tether. And she sang, her head high, her mouth open towards the sky, the full light on her face; and from her throat the song gushed forth, fluid, limpid, crystal as a stream. Behind her the fine, snowy beast ambled gently, and at each step its fetlock undulated, and its massive udder, swollen with milk by the pasture, dangled between its legs.

Unaware of the stranger hiding behind a hedge, Favetta walked ahead, leading a cow on a leash. She sang out loud, her head held high, her mouth open to the sky, sunlight shining on her face; her song flowed from her throat, smooth, clear, and as pure as a stream. Behind her, the beautiful white cow walked slowly, its legs moving gently, with its large, milk-filled udder swaying between its legs.

When she perceived the stranger, the singer stopped singing, and seemed about to halt; but he went to meet her with a joyous air, as if he had met a friend of the happy days.

When she saw the stranger, the singer paused her singing and seemed like she might stop altogether; but he walked up to her with a friendly attitude, as if he had just bumped into an old friend from better days.

"Where are you going, Favetta?" he cried.

"Where are you going, Favetta?" he yelled.

Hearing herself addressed by her name, she blushed and smiled with embarrassment. "I'm taking the cow to the shed," she replied.

When she heard her name called, she blushed and smiled shyly. "I'm taking the cow to the shed," she said.

As she had suddenly slowed down her step, the snout of the beast grazed her hips, and her bold bust stood out between the large horns as in the crescent of a lyre.

As she suddenly slowed down, the beast's snout grazed her hips, and her confident curves were highlighted between the large horns like the shape of a lyre.

"You're always singing," said George, admiring her in this attitude.

"You're always singing," George said, admiring her at that moment.

"Ah! signor," she said with a smile, "if we couldn't sing, what could we do?"

"Oh! Sir," she said with a smile, "if we couldn't sing, what would we do instead?"

"Do you remember that morning when you plucked the furze flowers?"

"Do you remember that morning when you picked the gorse flowers?"

"The first flowers for your lady?"

"The first flowers for your girlfriend?"

"Yes; do you remember?"

"Yes; do you remember?"

"I remember."

"I remember."

"Sing again for me the song you sang that day!"

"Sing that song for me again that you sang that day!"

"I can't sing it alone."

"I can't sing it by myself."

"Well, sing another."

"Okay, sing another one."

"Like that, all at once, in your presence? I'm ashamed. I'll sing on the road. Addio, signor."

"Just like that, out of nowhere, right in front of you? I’m feeling shy. I’ll sing while I’m driving. Goodbye, sir."

"Addio, Favetta."

"Goodbye, Favetta."

And she resumed her way along the path, dragging the peaceable beast after her. When she had gone a little way, she struck up the song with all the strength of her voice that invaded the surrounding luminous country.

She continued down the path, leading the calm animal behind her. After walking a bit further, she began singing at the top of her lungs, her voice echoing through the vibrant landscape around her.

The sun had just set, and an extraordinarily vivid light was shed over the coasts and over the sea; an immense wave of impalpable gold mounted from the occidental sky to the zenith and redescended to the opposite side, the glassy transparency of which it penetrated with infinite slowness. Gradually the Adriatic became more clear and more gentle, approaching the green hue of the first leaves of the new shoots of willows. Alone, the red sails, as superb as if they were of purple, broke the diffused light.

The sun had just set, and a bright, vivid light spread across the coast and the sea; a massive wave of soft gold rose from the western sky to the highest point before cascading back down, gradually blending into the clear water. Slowly, the Adriatic Sea became clearer and calmer, reflecting the green color of the first leaves of new willow shoots. Alone, the red sails, as beautiful as if they were made of purple, stood out against the soft light.

"It's a holiday," thought George, dazzled by the splendid sunset, feeling palpitate around him the joy of life. Where does the human creature breathe for whom the whole day, from dawn to twilight, should not be a Holiday consecrated by some new conquest?

"It's a holiday," George thought, awestruck by the beautiful sunset, feeling the joy of life all around him. Where is the person for whom an entire day, from dawn to dusk, shouldn't be a celebration marked by some new accomplishment?

On the hill, the songs in honor of the nativity of the bread continued and alternated. The long feminine files appeared on the slopes and disappeared. Here and there, in the still air, columns of smoke rose slowly from invisible fires. The spectacle grew solemn and seemed to sink back into the mystery of the primitive centuries, in the holiness of a celebration of rural Dionysiacs.

On the hill, songs celebrating the birth of bread continued, changing between different melodies. Long lines of women emerged on the slopes and then disappeared. Occasionally, in the still air, columns of smoke slowly rose from hidden fires. The atmosphere grew more serious and felt like it was returning to the mysteries of ancient times, in the sacredness of a rural celebration of Dionysian festivities.

CHAPTER IV.

CHAPTER 4.

Since the tragic night on which Candia, lowering her voice, had spoken of the witchcraft that hung over the men of the Trabocco, that great, whitish framework, stretched along on the rocks, had more than once attracted the strangers' attention and excited their curiosity. In the crescent of the little musical bay, that bristling and treacherous form, continually lying in ambush, seemed to deny the benignity of the solitude. At the burning and motionless noon-times, at the misty twilights, it often took on formidable aspects. At times, when all was still, one could hear the grinding of the capstan and the creaking of the timber. During the moonless nights, the red light of the torches was seen reflected by the water.

Since that tragic night when Candia gently spoke about the witchcraft shadowing the men of the Trabocco, that large, pale structure stretching out over the rocks grabbed the attention of strangers more than once and piqued their curiosity. In the curve of the small, melodic bay, that sharp and dangerous shape, always lying in wait, seemed to contradict the peace of the solitude. During hot, still afternoons and foggy evenings, it often looked quite menacing. Sometimes, when everything was quiet, you could hear the grinding of the capstan and the creaking of the wood. On moonless nights, the red glow of the torches reflected off the water.

On an afternoon of oppressive idleness, George proposed to Hippolyte:

On a lazy afternoon, George suggested to Hippolyte:

"Shall we go and visit the Trabocco?"

"Should we go check out the Trabocco?"

She answered:

She replied:

"We'll go, if you like. But how can I cross the bridge? I have already tried it once."

"We can go if you want. But how am I supposed to get across the bridge? I've already tried it once."

"I will lead you by the hand."

"I'll lead you step by step."

"The plank is too narrow."

"The board is too narrow."

"We'll try."

"We'll give it a shot."

They went there. They descended by the path. At the turn they found a sort of stairway hewn in the granite, hardly practicable, and the irregular steps of which stretched out as far as the reefs, at the end of the shaky bridge.

They went there and walked down the path. Around the bend, they found a sort of staircase carved into the granite, which was hardly usable, with uneven steps that went all the way to the reefs at the end of the shaky bridge.

"You see! How can I manage?" said Hippolyte regretfully. "Even looking at it makes my head swim."

"You see! How am I supposed to deal with this?" said Hippolyte with a sigh. "Just looking at it makes my head spin."

The first portion of the bridge was composed of a single plank, very narrow, upheld by stanchions fixed on the rock; the other part, broader, was formed of transverse thin deal boards, of an almost silvery whiteness, worm-eaten, brittle, badly joined, so thin that they seemed likely to break under the slightest pressure of the foot.

The first section of the bridge was a single narrow plank, held up by posts anchored to the rock. The other section, which was wider, consisted of thin boards laid crosswise, almost a silvery white, that were damaged by worms, fragile, and poorly connected, so thin that they seemed like they could break with even the lightest step.

"Don't you want to try it?" asked George, with an inner sense of strange relief on finding that Hippolyte would never succeed in accomplishing the perilous passage. "Look; someone is coming to lend us a hand."

"Don't you want to give it a try?" George asked, feeling a strange sense of relief knowing that Hippolyte would never be able to make the risky crossing. "Look; someone is coming to help us."

A half-naked child ran toward them from the platform, agile as a cat, brown as a rich golden bronze. Beneath his unfaltering foot the deal boards creaked, the rafters bent. Arrived at the end of the bridge, near the strangers, he encouraged them by energetic gestures to confide in him, looking up at them with his piercing eyes like the bird at its prey.

A half-naked child ran towards them from the platform, fast like a cat, with skin a deep golden bronze. The floorboards creaked under his steady feet, and the rafters above strained. When he reached the end of the bridge, near the newcomers, he encouraged them with energetic gestures to trust him, looking up at them with sharp eyes like a bird zeroing in on its target.

"Don't you want to try?" repeated George, smiling.

"Don't you want to give it a try?" George asked again, smiling.

Irresolute, she advanced one foot on the shaking plank, looked at the rocks and water, then drew back, incapable of conquering her agitation.

Unsure, she stepped onto the shaky plank, looked at the rocks and water, then pulled back, unable to fight her anxiety.

"I fear vertigo," she said. "I am sure I should fall."

"I'm scared of heights," she said. "I'm pretty sure I would fall."

She added, with manifest regret:

She said, obviously regretful:

"Go, go alone. You're not afraid?"

"Go, go on your own. Aren't you afraid?"

"No. But what will you do?"

"No. But what are you going to do about it?"

"I will sit down in the shade and wait for you."

"I'll wait for you in the shade."

She added again, with hesitation, as if to try and retain him:

She added once more, hesitantly, as if trying to keep him there:

"But why do you go there?"

"But why do you go there?"

"I'm going. I'm curious to see."

"I'm going. I'm interested to see it."

She seemed sorry not to be able to follow him, vexed at letting him go to a place which she could not reach herself; and what seemed to chagrin and vex her was, not only having to renounce a curiosity and pleasure, but also some other cause, not distinct. What made her suffer, also, was the temporary obstacle that was about to be interposed between her lover and herself, that obstacle over which she was powerless to climb.

She looked upset that she couldn't follow him, frustrated about letting him go somewhere she couldn't reach. What seemed to bother her wasn't just giving up her curiosity and excitement, but also some other reason that was unclear. She was also hurt by the temporary barrier that was about to come between her and her boyfriend, a barrier she felt powerless to overcome.

So essential had become the necessity of holding her lover always attached to her by a sensible bond, to be with him in uninterrupted contact, to dominate him, to possess him!

It was crucial for her to maintain a strong connection with her lover, to stay in constant contact, to control him, to possess him!

She said, a scarcely perceptible note of anger in her voice:

She said, with a barely perceptible hint of anger in her voice:

"Go, go along."

"Go on, keep going."

George became cognizant of a sentiment in himself that contrasted with the instinctive sentiment of Hippolyte; it was a sort of relief to establish beyond doubt that there was a place where Hippolyte could not follow him, a refuge completely inaccessible to the Enemy, a retreat defended by the rocks and by the sea where he could at last find a few hours of real repose. And these two impressions of their souls, although indistinct and even somewhat puerile, but certainly opposed, demonstrated the actual position of the lovers toward one another: the one, a conscious victim destined to perish; the other, an unconscious and caressing executioner.

George felt a deep inner conflict that contrasted sharply with Hippolyte's instinctual feelings. It was a relief to realize there was a place where Hippolyte couldn’t追随 him—a sanctuary completely out of reach from the Enemy, a shelter safeguarded by the rocks and the sea where he could finally enjoy a few hours of true rest. These two feelings in their hearts, though unclear and somewhat naive, but definitely opposing, revealed the real dynamic between the lovers: one, a aware victim destined to fade away; the other, an unaware yet loving executioner.

"I'll go," said George, with a shade of provocation in his voice and attitude. "Good-by."

"I'm leaving," George said, with a touch of defiance in his voice and attitude. "Catch you later."

Although he did not feel sure of himself, he refused the child's assistance, and was very careful to take bold and sure steps, not to hesitate, not to vacillate on the shaking plank. As soon as he had put foot on the wider part, he hastened his steps, still preoccupied by Hippolyte's look, instinctively giving to his efforts the heat of a hostile reaction. When he trod the planks of the platform, he felt the illusory sensation of finding himself on the bridge of a ship. In one second, the freshness of the short, splashing sea that broke on the rocks revived in his memory certain fragments of the life that he had lived on the Don Juan; and he felt through all his being a sudden thrill at the chimerical idea of raising the anchor.

Even though he wasn’t confident in himself, he declined the child's help and made sure to take bold, steady steps, refusing to hesitate or falter on the shaky plank. As soon as he reached the wider part, he picked up his pace, still distracted by Hippolyte's gaze, instinctively driving his actions with a sense of defensiveness. When he walked on the platform's planks, he felt like he was on a ship's deck. In an instant, the refreshing spray of the crashing waves against the rocks brought back memories of his time on the Don Juan; and he felt a sudden thrill throughout his whole being at the whimsical thought of raising the anchor.

Immediately after, his gaze was attracted to the surrounding objects, the slightest details of which he remarked with his usual lucidity.

Right after that, he noticed the things around him, catching even the smallest details with his usual clarity.

Turchino had saluted him abruptly, with a gesture that neither word nor smile softened, as if no event whatever, however unusual and extraordinary it might be, would have the power to interrupt even for a second the terrible preoccupation that appeared on his terrene face, almost chinless, scarcely larger than a fist, with a long, prominent nose, pointed like the snout of a pike, between two small, glittering eyes.

Turchino had welcomed him abruptly, with a gesture that no words or smile could ease, as if nothing, however strange or remarkable, could break through the deep concern displayed on his rugged face, which was almost chinless, about the size of a fist, featuring a long, pointed nose like a pike’s snout, accompanied by two small, bright eyes.

The same preoccupation was legible in the faces of his two sons, who also saluted in silence, and resumed their work without laying aside their immutable sadness. They were boys of over twenty, fleshless, sunburnt, agitated by a continual muscular restlessness, like demoniacs. All their movements had an air of convulsive contraction, of starts; and beneath the skin of their chinless faces the muscles could be seen, at moments, trembling.

The same worry was evident on the faces of his two sons, who also nodded quietly and returned to work while still showing their ongoing sadness. They were in their twenties, lean, sunburned, and always restless, as if they were restless. Their movements were jittery, with sudden twitches, and you could occasionally see the muscles under the skin of their chinless faces flickering.

"Is the fishing good?" asked George, pointing to the large, immerged net, whose corners could be seen at the surface of the water.

"Is the fishing decent?" George asked, pointing to the big, submerged net, with its corners sticking out of the water.

"Nothing to-day, signor," murmured Turchino, in a tone of suppressed anger.

"Nothing today, sir," Turchino muttered, his voice barely holding back his anger.

After a pause, he added:

After a moment, he added:

"Who knows? Perhaps you've brought us good luck."

"Who knows? Maybe you’ve brought us some good luck."

"Draw up the net. Let's see."

"Haul in the net. Let's check it out."

His sons began to manoeuvre the capstan.

His sons began to operate the capstan.

Through the interstices of the planks could be seen the reflecting and foaming waves. In a corner of the platform stood a low cabin with a straw roof, the summit of which had a layer of red tiles, and decorated with a piece of sculptured oak in the form of a bull's head with two large, connecting horns—a charm against witchcraft. Other amulets were suspended from the roof, mingled with wooden disks, on which were glued with pitch pieces of mirror, round as eyes; and a bunch of four-pronged rusty forks lay before the low door. To right and left, two large vertical masts were erected, fixed on the rock, fastened at their bases by stakes of all dimensions, that intercrossed and mingled, riveted to one another by enormous nails, bound by iron wire and cordage, strengthened in a thousand ways against the rage of the sea. Two other horizontal masts crossed the first two and stretched out like bowsprits beyond the rocks, over the deep water teeming with fish. At the forked extremities of the four masts hung pulleys provided with cords corresponding to the corners of the square net. Other cords passed through other pulleys, at the end of smaller spars; as far a the most distant rocks, the stakes driven in sustained the re-enforced cables; innumerable planks, nailed on the beams, strengthened the weakest points. The long and obstinate struggle against the fury and treacherousness of the waves was as if written on this enormous carcass by means of these knots, these nails, this machinery. The machine seemed to have a life of its own, to have the air and figure of an animated body. The wood, exposed for years to sun, rain, and tempest, showed all its fibres, exhibited all its rugosities and knottiness, revealed every part of its resistant structure, was denuded, was consumed, was white like a tibia, or shining like silver, or grayish like silex, acquired a special character and significance, an imprint just as distinct as that of a person on whom old age and suffering have achieved their cruel work.

Through the gaps in the boards, you could see the shimmering and frothy waves. In one corner of the platform stood a small cabin with a straw roof, covered with a layer of red tiles, and decorated with a carved piece of oak shaped like a bull's head with two large horns—believed to ward off witchcraft. Other charms hung from the roof, mixed with wooden discs that had pieces of mirror glued to them like eyes, and a bunch of rusty four-pronged forks lay in front of the low door. On either side, two large vertical masts were set up, anchored to the rock, secured at their bases with stakes of different sizes that crossed and intertwined, held together with huge nails and reinforced with iron wire and rope to withstand the rage of the sea. Two horizontal masts crossed the first two, extending like bowsprits over the rocks and into the deep, fish-rich water. At the forked ends of the four masts hung pulleys with ropes that matched the corners of the square net. Additional ropes ran through more pulleys at the ends of smaller spars; along the distant rocks, the driven stakes supported heavy cables; numerous planks nailed onto the beams strengthened the weakest points. The long and relentless battle against the fury and deceit of the waves seemed etched into this massive structure through those knots, nails, and mechanisms. The machine looked almost alive, taking on the appearance of a living body. The wood, worn down by years of sun, rain, and storms, displayed all its fibers, roughness, and knots, showing every part of its sturdy construction, becoming weathered, turned white like bone, gleaming like silver, or appearing gray like flint, gaining a distinct character and significance, a mark as recognizable as that of a person aged by time and suffering.

The capstan creaked as it turned by the impulsion of the four bars, and the whole machine trembled and creaked under the effort, while the vast net gradually emerged with golden reflections from the green depth.

The capstan groaned as it rotated with the effort of the four bars, and the whole machine shook and creaked under the pressure, while the huge net gradually emerged, glimmering with golden reflections from the green depths.

"Nothing!" grumbled the father, on seeing the empty bottom of the net rise to the surface of the water.

"Nothing!" the father grumbled as he saw the empty bottom of the net rise to the surface of the water.

The sons released the bars together, and with still louder creakings the capstan began to turn, beating the air with its four brutish arms, that could have cut a man in twain. The net replunged into the water. All were silent. In the silence was heard only the breaking of the sea against the rocks.

The sons lifted the bars together, and with an even louder creaking noise, the capstan began to turn, swinging its four huge arms that could slice a man in half. The net fell back into the water. Everyone was silent. In the stillness, all you could hear was the waves crashing against the rocks.

The weight of witchcraft crushed these miserable lives. George had lost all curiosity to question them, to discover, to know; but he felt that this taciturn and tragic company would soon possess for him the attraction of dolorous affinity. Was he not, too, the victim of a malefice? And he looked instinctively toward the beach, where appeared the figure of the woman outlined against a rock.

The burden of witchcraft weighed heavily on these unfortunate lives. George had lost all interest in questioning them, in uncovering the truth, in knowing; but he sensed that this silent and tragic group would soon create a painful connection for him. Was he not, too, a victim of a curse? He instinctively glanced toward the beach, where he saw the silhouette of a woman against a rock.

CHAPTER V.

CHAPTER 5.

He returned to the Trabocco almost every day, at different hours. It became the favorite place for his dreams and his meditations. The fishermen had become accustomed to his visits; they received him respectfully, prepared in the shade of the hut a couch for him, made from an old sail smelling of tar. On his part, he was not illiberal toward them.

He visited the Trabocco almost every day, at different times. It became his favorite place to dream and reflect. The fishermen got accustomed to his visits; they greeted him kindly, creating a makeshift couch for him in the shade of the hut, made from an old sail that smelled like tar. In return, he was generous with them.

In listening to the murmur of the waters, in watching the top of the mast, immovable in the azure, he evoked his nautical recollections, relived his wandering life of long-distant summers, that life of limitless liberty that to-day seemed to him singularly beautiful and almost chimerical. He recalled his last voyage on the Adriatic, several months after the Epiphany of Love, during a period of sorrows and poetic enthusiasms, under the influence of Percy Shelley, of that divine Ariel whom the sea had transfigured "into something rich and strange." And he recalled the debarkation at Rimini, the entry into Malamocco, the anchorage before the Schiavoni quays, all gilded by the September sun. Where, now, was his old travelling companion, Adolpho Astorgi? Where was the Don Juan? The preceding week he had received news of it from Chios, in a letter that seemed still impregnated with the odor of mastic, and which announced the coming shipment of a quantity of Oriental confections.

As he listened to the gentle sound of the water and looked at the top of the mast, perfectly still against the blue sky, he remembered his time at sea, reliving the carefree summers of his past, a life of endless freedom that now felt incredibly beautiful and almost dreamlike. He recalled his last trip on the Adriatic, just a few months after falling in love, during a period filled with sadness and poetic inspiration, influenced by Percy Shelley, and that enchanting spirit of the sea that had transformed "into something rich and strange." He thought back to getting off the boat at Rimini, entering Malamocco, and anchoring in front of the Schiavoni docks, all sparkling in the September sun. Where was his old travel buddy, Adolpho Astorgi, now? Where was theDon JuanJust last week, he got a letter from Chios about it, which still seemed to smell like mastic, announcing the upcoming shipment of a bunch of Oriental sweets.

Adolpho Astorgi was truly a fraternal spirit, the only one with whom he had been able to live a little time in complete communion, without feeling the embarrassment, uneasiness, and repugnance that prolonged familiarity with his other friends almost always caused him. How unfortunate he should be so far away now! And at times he represented him to himself as an unexpected deliverer who would appear with his vessel in the waters of San Vito to propose escape to him.

Adolpho Astorgi was truly a kindred spirit, the only person he could be around in complete harmony, without experiencing the awkwardness, discomfort, and dislike that his long-term friendships typically caused him. How unfortunate that he’s so far away now! Sometimes he envisioned him as an unexpected savior who would arrive with his boat in the waters of San Vito to offer him an escape.

In his incurable weakness, in this total abolition of active will, he lingered at times in dreams of this kind; he implored the arrival of a strong and imperious man who would roughly rouse him, and who, breaking his chains, with an abrupt and definite blow, forever, would enliven him, carry him off, confine him in some lost region, where he would be unknown to everybody, where he would know no one, and where he could either begin life over again or die a less hopeless death.

In his constant weakness and total lack of will, he sometimes got lost in dreams like this; he yearned for a strong and assertive man who would roughly rouse him and, with a sudden and decisive blow, shatter his chains forever, reviving him, taking him away, locking him in some forgotten place, where he would be unknown to everyone, where he would recognize no one, and where he could either begin a new life or die a less desperate death.

Die he must. He knew to what he was condemned, knew it to be irrevocable; and he was convinced that the final act would be accomplished during the week preceding the fifth anniversary, between the last days of July and the first days of August. Since the temptation that, in the horror of the torrid noon, before the bright rails, had traversed his soul like a flash, it even seemed to him that the means were already found. He had listened intently, ceaselessly, to the rumbling of the train, and he felt a strange unrest when the time of its passage approached. As one of the runnels crossed the point of the Trabocco, he could, from his pallet, hear the dull noise that made the entire eminence tremble; and at times, when he was distracted by other thoughts, he experienced a start of fear, as if he had suddenly heard the rumbling of his destiny.

He had to die. He understood his sentence was final; and he was certain that the last act would take place during the week before the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.fifth anniversaryBetween the last days of July and the first days of August. Since the temptation that, in the sweltering noon heat, before the gleaming tracks, had struck his soul like a lightning bolt, it felt to him like the way was already clear. He had listened intently, without stopping, to the rumble of the train, and he felt a strange unease as the time for its arrival approached. When one of the trains passed the point of the Trabocco, he could hear the muffled sound from his makeshift bed that made the whole hill shudder; and sometimes, when his mind drifted to other thoughts, he would jump in alarm, as if he had suddenly heard the rumble of his fate.

Was it not the same thought that reigned in him and in these taciturn men? Did not both they and he feel a similar chill in their hearts, even in the most burning heat of the dog-days? It was perhaps this affinity that made him love this place and this company. On the musical waters, he let himself be lulled in the arms of the phantom created by himself, while the will to live grew gradually less, as the heat abandons a corpse.

Wasn't it the same feeling between him and these quiet men? Didn't they all feel a similar chill in their hearts, even on the hottest summer days? It was probably this bond that made him love this place and these people. On the calming waters, he let himself relax in the comforting illusion he had built, while his will to live gradually faded away, just like the heat leaving a corpse.

The great calms of July had come. The sea extended before the view all white, milky, greenish here and there in the vicinity of the shore. A mist, slightly tinted with violet, paled the distant coasts: Cape Moro, the Nicchiola, Cape Ortona, the Vasto Point. The scarcely perceptible undulations of the smooth sea produced between the rocks a deep-toned harmony, measured by equal pauses. Holding himself at the extremity of one of the long, horizontal masts, the child acted as a lookout; with watchful eye he scrutinized beneath him the mirror of the wave, and, from time to time, to entice the frightened fish into entering the net, he threw a stone, the light splash of which increased the surrounding melancholy.

The calmness of July had arrived. The sea stretched out in front of us, all white and milky, with hints of green here and there near the shore. A mist, slightly tinged with violet, softened the view of the distant coasts: Cape Moro, Nicchiola, Cape Ortona, and Vasto Point. The barely noticeable ripples of the smooth sea created a deep harmony among the rocks, marked by even pauses. At the end of one of the long, horizontal masts, the child acted as a lookout; with a keen eye, he scanned the surface of the water below him. Every so often, to lure the frightened fish into the net, he would toss a stone, the gentle splash of which added to the surrounding melancholy.

At times, the visitor dozed beneath the caress of the slow rhythms. These brief slumbers were the only compensation for his sleepless nights. And he had the habit of pretending this need of repose, so that Hippolyte might permit him to rest on the Trabocco as long as he pleased. George assured her that he could not sleep elsewhere than on those planks, amid the exhalations of the rocks, amid the music of the sea.

Sometimes, the visitor would doze off, comforted by the slow rhythms. These brief naps were his only escape from sleepless nights. He often pretended to need this rest so that Hippolyte would allow him to relax on the Trabocco for as long as he wanted. George assured her that he couldn’t sleep anywhere else but on those planks, surrounded by the scents of the rocks and the sounds of the sea.

To this music he lent an ear more and more attentive and subtle. From now on he knew all its mysteries, understood all its significations. The feeble splash of the surf, like the lingual sound of a flock quenching its thirst; the great, sudden roar of a giant wave, which, arriving from the offing, meets and breaks the wave refracted from the shore; the most humble note, the most superb note, and the innumerable intermediate scales, and the diverse measures of the intervals, and the most simple chords, and the most complex chords, and all the powers of this profound marine orchestra in the sonorous gulf—he knew all, he understood all.

He became more and more aware and sensitive to this music. From that point on, he understood all its mysteries and meanings. The gentle splash of the waves, like the soft sound of a flock drinking; the loud, sudden crash of a huge wave coming from afar, meeting and breaking the wave that has bounced off the shore; the simplest notes, the most magnificent notes, the countless shades in between, the different rhythms of the intervals, the simplest chords, the most complex chords, and all the power of this deep sea orchestra in the resonant gulf—he knew it all, he understood it all.

Mysterious, the twilight symphony developed and swelled, very slowly, very slowly, beneath a sky of chaste violets, and between the ethereal clusters of which shone the first timid glances of the constellations still covered by a veil. Here and there, errant breezes raised and pushed the billows, rare at first, then more frequent, then weaker; they raised and pushed the waves whose delicate crests blossomed, stole a glint from the twilight, foamed a moment, and fell back languidly. Now like the dull sound of cymbals, now like the sound of silver disks clashed against one another, such was the sound produced in the silence by those falling and expiring waves. New billows arose, engendered by a stronger gust, curved limpidly, bore in their curvature the grace of the closing day, broke with a sort of indolence, like restless white rose-trees shedding their eaves, and leaving durable foam, like petals, on the mirror that stretched out where they disappeared forever. Still others arose, increased in velocity and strength, approached the shore, reached it with a triumphant roar followed by a diffused murmur similar to the rustling of dry leaves. And, while this illusionary rustling of the unreal forest lasted, other waves, over there, over there, on the crescent of the gulf, unfurled at constantly diminishing distances, to be followed by the same murmur, so that the sonorous zone seemed to extend to the infinite by the perpetual vibrations of a myriad of dry leaves.

Mysterious, the twilight symphony grew and deepened, very slowly, very slowly, under a sky of soft violets, where the first shy hints of the constellations still peeked out from behind a veil. Occasionally, wandering breezes lifted and pushed the waves—rare at first, then more frequent, and then weaker; they raised and pushed the waves whose delicate crests blossomed, catching a glimmer from the twilight, foaming for a moment, and falling back lazily. At times sounding like the dull clang of cymbals, and other times like silver discs clashing together, that was the sound made in the silence by those falling and fading waves. New waves arose, born from a stronger gust, bending gracefully, holding the essence of the day’s end, breaking leisurely, like restless white rose bushes shedding their leaves, leaving behind lasting foam, like petals, on the surface where they vanished forever. Other waves came up, gaining speed and strength, reached the shore with a triumphant crash followed by a soft murmur like the rustling of dry leaves. And, while this illusory rustling of the unreal forest continued, other waves, way out there on the curve of the gulf, rolled in at ever-decreasing distances, followed by the same murmur, creating an impression that the sound zone seemed to stretch into infinity through the constant vibrations of countless dry leaves.

The water rushed on the unshakable rocks with the impetuous warmth of love or anger; it dashed over them roaring, washed over them foaming, invaded with its liquidity the most secret crevices. It seemed that an ultra-sovereign natural soul was filling with its frantic perturbation an instrument as vast and multiple as an organ, guilty of every discordance, touching all the notes of joy and pain.

The water surged over the tough rocks with the fierce intensity of love or anger; it slammed into them with a roar, foamed up, and seeped into every hidden crevice. It felt like a mighty natural force was filling this vast and intricate instrument, like an organ, producing all kinds of discord, striking all the notes of joy and sorrow.

The water laughed, moaned, prayed, sang, caressed, sobbed, threatened—by turns joyous, plaintive, humble, ironical, coaxing, dejected, cruel. It dashed to the summit of the highest rock, to fill the little cavity round as a votive cup; it crept into the oblique crevice where swarmed the mollusks; it sank into the soft carpets of coralline, tearing them and creeping as lightly as a serpent on a bed of moss. The regular dripping of the waters which ooze in the occult cave, the rhythmic overflow of the springs similar to the pulsation of a vast heart, the harsh splashing of the streams on the steep declivity, the dull rumbling of the torrent imprisoned between two walls of granite, the reiterated thunder of the river precipitated from the heights of the cataract—all these sounds produced by running waters on the inert stone and all the sports of their echoes, the sea imitated. The tender word that one murmurs apart in the shade, the sigh exhaled by a mortal anguish, the clamor of a multitude buried in the depths of a catacomb, the sob of a titanic bosom, arrogant and cruel derision—all these sounds produced by the human mouth when sad or gay, the sea imitated. The nocturnal choruses of the spirits with the aërial tongues, the whispering of the phantoms put to flight by the dawn, the suppressed grins of fluid and malevolent creatures in ambush on the threshold of their lairs, the calls of vocal flowers in sensual paradises, the magic dance in the moonlight—all these sounds that the ears of the poets listen to in secret, all the enchantments of the antique siren, the sea imitated. One and multiple, elusive and imperishable, it enclosed in itself all the languages of Life and Dreamland.

The water laughed, groaned, prayed, sang, caressed, cried, and threatened—sometimes joyful, sometimes sad, humble, ironic, coaxing, dejected, and cruel. It rushed to the top of the highest rock to fill the small indentation like a votive cup; it slipped into the angled crevice filled with mollusks; it sank into the soft carpets of coral, tearing through them and moving as gracefully as a snake on a bed of moss. The steady dripping of water trickling from the hidden cave, the rhythmic overflow of springs like the pulse of a vast heart, the loud splashing of streams on the steep slope, the low rumbling of the torrent trapped between two granite walls, the repeated roar of the river plunging from the heights of the waterfall—all these sounds made by flowing water against the lifeless stone and their playful echoes were mirrored by the sea. The gentle words whispered in the shade, the sigh of human sorrow, the noise of a crowd buried deep in a catacomb, the sob of a massive chest, arrogant and cruel laughter—all these sounds made by the human voice in moments of sadness or joy were echoed by the sea. The nighttime choruses of spirits with airy voices, the whispers of phantoms escaping at dawn, the suppressed grins of fluid, malevolent creatures lurking at the entrances of their lairs, the calls of vocal flowers in sensual paradises, the magical dance in the moonlight—all these sounds that poets secretly listen for, all the enchantments of the ancient siren, were echoed by the sea. One and many, elusive and eternal, it held within itself all the languages of Life and Dreams.

In the attentive mind of the auditor it seemed like the resurrection of a world. The grandeur of the marine symphony revived in him faith in the unlimited power of music. He was stupefied at having been able to deprive his soul so long of this daily nourishment, of having renounced the only means conceded to man to free himself from the deception of appearances and to discover in the inner universe of the soul the real essence of things. He was stupefied at having been able to neglect so long this religious cult, which, after Demetrius's example, he had practised with so much fervor since the first years of his infancy. For Demetrius and for himself, had not music been a religion? Had it not revealed to both the mystery of the supreme life? To both it had repeated, but with a different sense, the words of Christ: "My kingdom is not of this world."

In the attentive mind of the listener, it felt like a world was being reborn. The beauty of the ocean's symphony renewed his belief in the endless power of music. He was amazed at how long he had deprived his soul of this daily nourishment, turning away from the only way humanity has to escape the illusion of appearances and uncover the true nature of things in the inner universe of the soul. He couldn’t believe he had ignored this spiritual practice for so long, which, inspired by Demetrius, he had passionately engaged in since childhood. For both Demetrius and himself, hadn’t music been a form of religion? Hadn’t it revealed to them the mystery of ultimate life? To both of them, it had echoed the words of Christ, though with different meanings: "My kingdom is not of this world."

And he reappeared to his mind, a mild, meditative man, with a face full of a virile melancholy, and a single white curl in the centre of his forehead, among the black hair, giving him an odd appearance.

He returned to his thoughts, a gentle and thoughtful man, with a face that displayed deep sadness and a single white curl in the center of his forehead, surrounded by black hair, giving him a distinctive appearance.

Once more George felt himself penetrated by the supernatural fascination which that man, existing outside of life, exercised upon him from the bottom of the tomb. Distant things came back to his memory similar to indistinct waves of harmony; elements of thought received from that teacher seemed to take vague forms of rhythm; the ideal sceptre of the defunct appeared to be transfigured musically, to lose its visible outlines, to reënter into the profound unity of the being, into that being which the solitary musician, in the light of his inspiration, had discovered under the diversity of the Appearances.

Once again, George experienced the eerie allure that beings beyond life had over him from the depths of the grave. Distant memories returned to him like soft waves of harmony; thoughts inspired by that teacher began to take on unclear rhythmic forms; the ideal scepter of the deceased seemed to turn into music, losing its physical shape and merging back into the deep unity of existence—the essence that the lone musician, inspired by his creativity, had discovered beneath the variety of appearances.

"Without doubt," he thought, "it is music that initiated him into the mystery of Death, that showed him, beyond this life, a nocturnal empire of marvels. Harmony, an element superior to time and space, had given him, like a beatitude, a glimpse of the possibility of freeing himself from space and time, of detaching himself from the individual will that confined him in the prison of a personality enclosed in a restricted place, that kept him perpetually subject to the brutish matter of corporeal substance. How he had a thousand times felt in himself, in the moments of inspiration, the awakening of the universal will; what extraordinary joy he had tasted on recognizing the supreme unity that is at the bottom of things; he believed that death would be a means for prolonging his existence in the infinite, that he would become dissolved in the continuous harmony of the Great All and would participate in the endless voluptuousness of the Eternal. Why should I, too, not have the same initiator into the same mystery?"

"Without a doubt," he thought, "music was what introduced him to the mystery of Death and showed him, beyond this life, a night realm of wonders. Harmony, a force greater than time and space, had given him, like a blessing, a glimpse of the chance to free himself from both space and time, detaching from the individual will that trapped him in the prison of a personality limited to a small space, keeping him constantly tied to the harsh reality of physical existence. How many times had he felt within himself, in moments of inspiration, the awakening of the universal will; what incredible joy he had felt when recognizing the supreme unity that underlies everything; he believed that death would be a way to extend his existence into the infinite, that he would dissolve into the continuous harmony of the Great All and share in the endless ecstasy of the Eternal. Why shouldn’t I, too, have the same guide into the same mystery?"

Elevated images arose in his mind, at the same time as the stars appeared one by one in the silence of the heavens. Some of his most poetic dreams came back to him. He recalled the immense sentiment of joy and liberty that he had felt one day in identifying himself in imagination with an unknown man who was lying in a bier at the summit of a majestic catafalque, surrounded by torches, while at the back of the sacred shadow, in the organ, in the orchestra, and in the human voices, the soul of Beethoven, the divine teacher, spoke with the Invisible. He saw once more the chimerical vessel laden with a gigantic organ that, between the sky and the sea, in infinite distances, poured over the calm wave torrents of harmony from its forests of tubes, while twilight pyres blazed on the extreme horizon, or the serenity of the moon spread all over the ecstatic sky, or in the circle of the darkness the constellations shone from the heights of their crystal chariots. He reconstructed that marvellous Temple of Death, all of white marble, where remarkable musicians, stationed between the columns of the propylon, fascinated with their strains the young men as they passed, and put so much art in initiating them that never did one initiated, when placing his foot on the funereal threshold, look back to salute the light in which, up to then, he had found joy.

Vivid images filled his mind as the stars appeared one by one in the stillness of the sky. Some of his most poetic dreams returned to him. He recalled the overwhelming joy and freedom he felt one day when he imagined himself as an unknown man lying on a bier at the top of a grand catafalque, surrounded by blazing torches, while in the sacred shadow behind him, the organ, the orchestra, and human voices resonated with the spirit of Beethoven, the divine teacher, communicating with the unseen. Once again, he imagined the fantastical vessel carrying a massive organ that, suspended between the sky and sea, released torrents of harmony from its forest of pipes onto the calm waves, as twilight fires glowed on the distant horizon, or the moonlight enveloped the enchanted sky, or amid the darkness, the constellations sparkled from their crystal chariots. He recreated that marvelous Temple of Death, made entirely of white marble, where extraordinary musicians situated between the columns of the entrance captivated the young men passing by with their melodies, guiding them with such artistry that none ever turned back to acknowledge the light in which they had previously found joy as they stepped onto the funereal threshold.

"Give me a noble manner of dying. Let Beauty spread one of her wings out under my last step! It is all I implore from my Destiny."

"Grant me a dignified way to die. Let Beauty spread one of her wings beneath my last step! That’s all I ask from my destiny."

A lyric breath expanded his thought. The end of Percy Shelley, so often envied and dreamed of by him under the shadow and flapping of the sail, reappeared to him in an immense flash of poetry. That destiny had superhuman grandeur and sadness. "His death is mysterious and solemn as that of the ancient heroes of Greece which an invisible power removed unexpectedly from the earth and carried off transfigured into the Jovian sphere. As in the song of Ariel, nothing of him is destroyed; but the sea has transfigured him into something rich and strange. His youthful body is burning on a pyre, at the foot of the Apennine, before the solitude of the Tyrrhenian Sea, under the blue arch of heaven. He is burning with aromas, with incense, with oil, with wine, with salt. The sonorous flames are rising in the still air, vibrating and chanting towards the sun, a looker-on that makes the marbles scintillate on the tops of the mountains. As long as the body is not consumed, a seagull circles the pyre with its flights. And then, when the body, in ashes, falls apart, the heart appears, bare and intact."

A lyrical breath expanded his thoughts. The end of Percy Shelley, which he often envied and dreamed of under the shadow and movement of the sail, flashed back to him in a huge burst of poetry. That fate had a superhuman grandeur and sadness. "His death is as mysterious and solemn as those of the ancient heroes of Greece, who were unexpectedly taken from the earth by an invisible force and transformed into the heavenly realm. Like in Ariel's song, nothing of him is truly gone; the sea has turned him into something rich and strange. His youthful body burns on a pyre at the foot of the Apennines, before the calm of the Tyrrhenian Sea, under the blue sky. He burns with scents of aromas, incense, oil, wine, and salt. The resounding flames rise in the still air, vibrating and singing towards the sun, a spectator making the marbles sparkle atop the mountains. As long as the body isn’t fully consumed, a seagull circles the pyre overhead. And then, when the body turns to ashes, the heart remains, bare and undamaged."

Had not he, too, perhaps, like the poet of Epipsychidion, loved Antigone during an anterior existence?

Could it be that he, like the poet of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,Epipsychidion, had also loved Antigone in a previous life?

Beneath him, around him, the symphony of the sea swelled, swelled in the shade; and over him, the silence of the starry sky grew deeper. But from the shore came a rumbling without resemblance to any other sound, very familiar. And, when he turned his gaze on that side, he saw the two headlights of the train, like the fulguration of two eyes of fire.

Below and around him, the ocean's symphony grew louder, deepening in the shadow; and above him, the stillness of the starry sky became more intense. But from the shore came a rumbling unlike any other sound, oddly familiar. When he turned to look, he saw the two headlights of the train, shining like two fiery eyes.

Deafening, rapid, and sinister, the train that passed shook the promontory; in a second it had dashed across the open space; then, whistling and roaring, it disappeared in the mouth of the tunnel opposite.

Loud, fast, and foreboding, the train that passed shook the cliff; in an instant, it sped across the open space; then, whistling and roaring, it disappeared into the tunnel on the other side.

George started to his feet. He perceived that he was alone on the Trabocco.

George stood up. He realized he was alone on the Trabocco.

"George, George, where are you?" It was the uneasy cry of Hippolyte, who had come to look for him—it was a cry of anguish and fear.

"George, George, where are you?" It was Hippolyte, anxiously searching for him—her voice was filled with concern and fear.

"George! Where are you?"

"George! Where are you?"

CHAPTER VI.

CHAPTER 6.

Hippolyte exulted from joy when George told her of the near arrival of the piano and pieces of music. How grateful she was to him for that kind surprise! At last, they would have something to break the monotony of the long days and to keep them from temptation.

Hippolyte was overjoyed when George told her about the delivery of the piano and sheet music. She was really grateful to him for that thoughtful surprise! Finally, they would have something to shake up the long, monotonous days and keep them away from temptation.

She laughed as she alluded to that species of erotic fever with which she maintained continual ardor in her lover; she laughed as she alluded to their carnalism, interrupted only by the silences of lassitude or by some caprice of the loved one.

She laughed as she suggested the kind of intense desire that kept her always wanting her partner; she laughed while mentioning their physical connection, only taking breaks for moments of tiredness or by some whim of her loved one.

"In that way," she said, laughing, with a touch of irony yet without bitterness, "in that way you won't have to take refuge on your horrid Trabocco. Will you?"

"That way," she said, laughing with a touch of irony but no bitterness, "you won't have to run away to your terrible Trabocco. Will you?"

She drew close to him, laid her hands on his head, pressed his temples between her palms, and gazed into the depths of his pupils.

She leaned in closer to him, put her hands on his head, pressed his temples with her palms, and gazed deeply into his eyes.

"Confess that you took refuge there because of that," she murmured, in a coaxing voice, as if to induce him to confess.

"Admit that you found refuge there."because of that"she whispered, in a convincing tone, as if to encourage him to admit the truth.

"Because of what?" he demanded, feeling under the contact of her hands the sensation one feels when one grows pale.

"What for?" he asked, feeling under her touch the same sensation you get when you're about to pass out.

"Because you are afraid of my kisses."

"Because you're afraid of my kisses."

She pronounced the words slowly, almost scanning the syllables, and in a voice which had all at once assumed singular limpidity. She had in her look an indefinable mixture of passion, irony, cruelty, and pride.

She spoke slowly, almost breaking down the syllables, and her voice suddenly became crystal clear. Her expression had a complex mix of passion, irony, cruelty, and pride.

"Is it true, is it true?" she insisted.

"Is it really true?" she asked insistently.

She continued to press his temples between her palms; but, gradually, her fingers crept into his hair, slightly tickled his ears, descended to his neck with one of those multiple kisses in the science of which she was an accomplished artist.

She continued to press her palms against his temples, but gradually, her fingers slipped into his hair, gently tickling his ears before moving down to his neck with one of the many kisses she had perfected as an expert.

"Is it true?" she repeated in a subtle, coaxing tone that she knew well, by experience, was most efficacious in arousing her lover. "Is it true?"

"Is it true?" she asked again in a soft, tempting tone that she knew from experience was the best way to arouse her partner. "Is it true?"

He did not reply; he closed his eyes; he abandoned himself; he felt life slipping by—the world fading away.

He didn’t answer; he closed his eyes; he gave in; he felt life slipping away—the world fading away.

Once more he was succumbing at the mere contact of those thin hands; once more the Enemy was triumphantly essaying its power. It seemed as if she were saying: "You cannot escape me. I know you fear me, but the desire I arouse in you is stronger than your terror. And nothing intoxicates me so much as to read that terror in your eyes, to surprise it in the shudder of your fibres."

Once again, he was succumbing to the gentle touch of those delicate hands; once again, the Enemy was boldly claiming its strength. It felt like she was saying: "You can't escape me. I know you're afraid of me, but the desire I generate in you is stronger than your fear. And nothing thrills me more than seeing that fear in your eyes, feeling it in the quiver of your body."

In the ingenuousness of her egotism, she did not appear to have the least consciousness of the evil she was doing, of the work of destruction that she was carrying on without truce or mercy. Accustomed as she was to her lover's peculiarities—his melancholies, his intense and mute contemplations, his sudden uneasiness, his sombre and almost insane ardor, his bitter and ambiguous words—she did not comprehend all the gravity of the actual situation, that she was aggravating more every hour. Gradually, excluded from all participation in George's inner existence, she had, at first by instinct, and afterwards deliberately, made it her study to fortify her sensual dominion over him. Their new way of life, in the open air, in the country, on the seashore, favored the development of her animalism, aroused in her nature a factitious strength and the need of exercising that strength to excess. Complete idleness, the absence of commonplace cares, the continual presence of the loved one, the common possession of the couch, the scantiness of their Summer attire, the daily bath—all those new habits concurred to subtilize and multiply her voluptuous artifices, at the same time offering her numerous opportunities to repeat them. And it really seemed as if she were making ample amends for her coldness in the early days and her inexperience of the early months, and that she was now corrupting him who had corrupted her.

In her naive selfishness, she didn’t seem to realize the damage she was causing, the destruction she was inflicting without pause or mercy. Used to her lover's quirks—his moods, his deep and silent thoughts, his sudden anxieties, his intense and almost crazed passion, his bitter and confusing words—she didn’t understand how serious the situation was as it worsened by the hour. Gradually, feeling shut out from George's inner life, she instinctively at first, and then purposefully, focused on strengthening her sensual hold over him. Their new lifestyle, outdoors, in the countryside, by the beach, encouraged her animal instincts, creating a false sense of power and a desire to overuse that power. Complete relaxation, the lack of everyday worries, the constant presence of her beloved, sharing a bed, their light summer clothing, daily swims—all these new habits multiplied her alluring tactics while giving her countless opportunities to repeat them. It really felt like she was making up for her initial coldness and naivety, and that she was now corrupting him just as he had corrupted her.

She had become so expert, so certain of her effects, she was so quick at unexpected inventions, so graceful in her gestures and attitudes, she showed at times in the offer of herself such violent frenzy, that George could no longer see in her the bloodless and wounded creature who used to submit with profound astonishment, the ignorant and frightened creature who had given him that fierce and divine spectacle—the agony of modesty felled by victorious passion.

She had become so skilled and confident in her impact, so quick with unexpected ideas, and so graceful in her movements and postures, that sometimes she showed such intense passion when offering herself that George could no longer see in her the pale and wounded person who once submitted in deep surprise, the naive and scared individual who had given him that intense and beautiful scene—the struggle of modesty overcome by triumphant desire.

A short time ago, as he had watched her sleeping, he had thought: "True sensual communion is also a chimera. The senses of my mistress are not less obscure than her soul. I shall never succeed in surprising in her fibres a secret disgust, an appetite unsatisfied, an irritation unappeased. I shall never succeed in knowing the different sensations produced in her by the same kiss repeated at different times." Yet Hippolyte had acquired that science over him, she possessed that infallible science; she knew her lover's most secret and subtle sensibilities and knew how to move them with a marvellous intuition of the physical conditions that depend on them, and their corresponding sensations and their associations, and their alternatives.

Not long ago, while he was watching her sleep, he thought: "True sensual connection is just an illusion. My lover’s senses are just as unclear as her soul. I’ll never be able to reveal hidden disgust, unfulfilled desire, or unexpressed irritation in her being. I’ll never fully grasp the different emotions she feels from the same kiss given at different times." Yet Hippolyte had mastered that knowledge with him; she had that flawless understanding. She recognized her lover’s most intimate and delicate feelings and had an incredible intuition for the physical conditions that impacted them, along with their related sensations, associations, and variations.

But the inextinguishable desire that she had enflamed in George burned her, too. A sorceress, she herself felt the effects of her own spell. The consciousness of her power, essayed a thousand times without failure, intoxicated her, and this ravishment blinded her, prevented her from perceiving the great shadow that was thickening every day behind the head of her slave. The terror that she had surprised in George's eyes, his attempts at flight, the thinly disguised hostilities, excited her instead of restraining her. Her artificial taste for transcendent life, for extraordinary things, for mystery, tastes that George had educated in her, took pleasure in these symptoms significant of a deep change. Formerly her lover, separated from her, tortured by the anguish of desire and jealousy, had written her: "Is that love? Oh, no! It is a sort of monstrous infirmity that can blossom only in me, for my joy and my martyrdom. I love to think that no other human creature has experienced that feeling." She was proud at having aroused such a sentiment in a man so different from the commonplace men she had known; she became exalted as she recognized, hour by hour, the strange effects of her exclusive domination on this morbid-minded man. And she had no other object than to exercise her tyranny, with a mixture of levity and seriousness, passing by turns from playfulness to wilful abuse.

But the unquenchable desire she sparked in George burned within her too. As if she were a witch, she felt the effects of her own magic. The awareness of her power, tested countless times without fail, intoxicated her, and this ecstasy blinded her, preventing her from noticing the growing shadow behind her slave. The fear she saw in George's eyes, his attempts to escape, the barely hidden hostility, excited her rather than holding her back. Her artificial craving for an extraordinary life and for mysteries, which George had nurtured in her, found pleasure in these signs of a deep change. Once her lover, now separated from her and tormented by desire and jealousy, he had written to her: "Is that love? Oh, no! It is a kind of monstrous weakness that can flourish __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."only in me, for my joy and my pain. I love to think that no other person has ever felt this way." She felt proud to have inspired such feelings in a man so different from the usual men she had known; she became thrilled as she realized, hour by hour, the unusual effects of her complete control over this troubled man. Her only aim was to assert her dominance, blending playfulness with seriousness, shifting back and forth from teasing to deliberate cruelty.

CHAPTER VII.

CHAPTER 7.

Sometimes, when at the edge of the sea, contemplating the unconscious woman standing near the calm and perilous waves, George thought: "I could easily cause her death. She often tries to swim leaning on me. I could easily smother her under the water, let her drown. No suspicion would attach to me; the crime would appear like an accident. Only then, in front of the corpse of the Enemy, should I have an opportunity to find the solution of my problem. Since she is now the centre of all my existence, what change would take place in me after her disappearance? Have I not more than once experienced a feeling of peace and liberty in thinking of her as dead, enclosed forever in the tomb? Perhaps I should succeed in saving myself and reconquering life, if I made the Enemy perish, if I removed the Obstacle." He dwelt on this thought; he tried to construct a representation of his being freed and appeased in a future without love; he took pleasure in enveloping his mistress's sensual body in a fantastic shroud.

Sometimes, when standing at the edge of the sea, watching the unconscious woman near the calm yet dangerous waves, George thought: "I could easily cause her death. She often tries to swim while depending on me. I could just drown her, let her go under. No one would suspect me; it would look like an accident. Only then, in front of the body of the Enemy, would I have a chance to solve my problem. Since she is now the center of my entire existence, how would I change once she's gone? Haven't I often felt a sense of peace and freedom just imagining her as dead, trapped forever in a grave? Maybe I could save myself and regain my life if I made the Enemy disappear, if I removed the Obstacle." He lingered on this thought; he tried to picture what it would be like to be free and at peace in a future without love; he enjoyed envisioning his mistress’s sensual body wrapped in a fantastical shroud.

Hippolyte was timid in the water. During her swimming lessons she never ventured beyond her depth. A sudden terror seized her when, on resuming the vertical position, she did not at once feel ground under her feet. George urged her to venture, with his help, as far as a rock situated a short distance from the shore, about twenty strokes from her depth. Very slight effort was necessary to swim there.

Hippolyte felt uncertain in the water. During her swimming lessons, she never swam beyond her comfort zone. A wave of fear hit her when, after standing upright, she didn't immediately feel the bottom under her feet. George motivated her to swim to a rock not far from the shore, about twenty strokes away from where she felt secure, with his support. It only took a little effort to reach it.

"Be brave!" he kept repeating, to convince her. "You'll never learn unless you are courageous. I'll stay near you."

"Be brave!" he kept saying, trying to persuade her. "You won't learn anything unless you step out of your comfort zone. I'll be right there with you."

Thus he enveloped her with his homicidal thought; and he had a long inner thrill each time, during the incidents of the bath, that he became convinced of the extreme facility with which he could carry his thoughts into effect. But the necessary energy failed him, and he confined himself to proposing the swim to the rock and leaving the rest to chance. In his present, weak condition, he himself would be in peril if Hippolyte, seized by fright, took violent hold of him. But such a probability did not dissuade him from making the attempt; on the contrary, it made him more determined to do so.

He surrounded her with his deadly thoughts, feeling a thrill each time during the bath episodes when he realized how easily he could act on them. However, he didn’t have the energy, so he just suggested a swim to the rock and left everything else to fate. In his current weak state, he would be at risk if Hippolyte, frightened, clung to him fiercely. Still, that possibility didn’t deter him; in fact, it only fueled his determination to follow through.

"Be brave! Cannot you see that the rock is so near that we can almost touch it with our hands? Swim slowly, by my side. You can rest when you're there. We'll sit down; we'll gather some coral. Come, be brave!"

"Be brave! Can't you see that the rock is so close we can almost touch it? Swim slowly beside me. You can rest when we get there. We'll sit down and gather some coral. Come on, be brave!"

He dissimulated his own anxiety with difficulty. She resisted, undecided, wavering between fear and caprice.

He worked hard to hide his anxiety. She hesitated, caught between fear and a sudden impulse.

"Suppose my strength gives out?"

"What if I run out of strength?"

"I'll be there to help you."

"I'll be there to support you."

"And if your strength isn't sufficient?"

"What if you aren't strong enough?"

"It will be. You see how close the rock is."

"It will be. You can see how near the rock is."

Smiling, she touched her lips with her wet fingers.

Smiling, she brushed her damp fingers against her lips.

"The water is so salt!" she said, pouting.

"The water is super salty!" she said, pouting.

Then, her last repugnance overcome, she suddenly made up her mind.

Once she overcame her last feelings of disgust, she suddenly made a decision.

"Come! I'm ready."

"Let's go! I'm ready."

Her heart did not beat so fast as the heart of her companion. As the water was very calm, almost motionless, the first strokes were easy. But suddenly, through lack of experience, she began to hurry and blow herself. A false movement filled her mouth with water; panic seized her; she cried, struggled, drank in more.

Her heart didn't race as fast as her companion's. Since the water was very calm, almost still, the first few strokes were easy. But suddenly, due to her inexperience, she started to rush and wear herself out. A wrong move filled her mouth with water; panic took over her; she yelled, struggled, and swallowed even more.

"Help, George! Help!"

"Help, George! Help!"

Instinctively, he dashed to her aid and caught hold of the shrivelled fingers that clutched him. Under the clutch, and weight, he weakened; and he had a sudden vision of the foreseen end.

Without hesitation, he rushed to help her and grasped the frail fingers that were holding onto him. As the pressure and weight increased, he started to feel weakened; and he suddenly envisioned the terrifying outcome he had feared.

"Don't hold me like that!" he cried. "Don't hold me like that! Leave me an arm free!"

"Don't hold me like that!" he yelled. "Don't hold me like that! Just let me have one arm free!"

The brutal instinct of self-preservation restored his strength. He made an extraordinary effort, swam the short distance with his burden; and he touched the rock, his strength exhausted.

The strong desire to survive restored his strength. He put in an amazing effort, swam the short distance with his load, and reached the rock, completely exhausted.

"Cling hold!" he said to Hippolyte, unable to raise her himself.

"Hold on tight!" he told Hippolyte, unable to lift her on his own.

Finding herself safe, she had recovered her promptness of action; but, barely seated on the rocks, gasping and dripping, she burst into sobs.

Now that she was safe, she was able to move quickly again; but as soon as she sat down on the rocks, breathless and soaked, she began to cry.

She cried violently, like a child; and her sobs exasperated George instead of touching him. He had never seen her cry such a torrent of tears, with such swollen and burning eyes, making such a grimace. He thought her ugly and pusillanimous. He felt an angry rancor toward her, and at heart almost a regret for having given himself that trouble and taken her from the water. He imagined her drowned, disappeared in the sea; he imagined his own emotion on seeing her disappear, and then the signs of grief that he would give in public, his attitude in front of the cadaver cast up by the waves.

She cried hard, like a kid, and her sobs annoyed George instead of touching him. He had never seen her cry so much, with such puffy and red eyes, making such a face. He thought she looked ugly and weak. He felt a growing anger towards her and, deep down, almost regretted going through the trouble of saving her from the water. He imagined her drowned, lost to the sea; he pictured his own reaction when he saw her disappear, and then the signs of grief he would show in public, his stance in front of the body washed up by the waves.

Stupefied at seeing herself left to her tears without a consoling word, she turned toward him. She had stopped crying.

Shocked to be alone with her tears and without any comforting words, she looked at him. She had stopped crying.

"What shall I do to get back?" she asked.

"What should I do to come back?" she asked.

"Make another attempt," he answered, with a touch of mockery.

"Give it another shot," he said, slightly sarcastic.

"No, no; never!"

"No way; never!"

"What, then?"

"So, what now?"

"I'll stay here."

"I'll stay."

"Very well. Addio!"

"Alright. Goodbye!"

And he made a gesture as if to dive in the sea.

And he waved his arms as if he were about to jump into the ocean.

"Addio! I'll shout. They'll come and rescue me."

"Goodbye! I'll yell. They'll come and rescue me."

She passed from sobbing to laughter, her eyes still full of tears.

She went from crying to laughing, her eyes still full of tears.

"What's that on your arm?" she asked.

"What's that on your arm?" she asked.

"The marks of your nails."

"The marks from your nails."

He showed her the bleeding scratches.

He showed her the bleeding cuts.

"Do they hurt?"

"Does it hurt?"

She felt sorry, and stroked the arm with her hand.

She felt sorry and gently touched his arm with her hand.

"It was your fault—only yours, wasn't it?" she continued. "You made me come. I didn't want to——"

"It was your fault—only yours, right?" she went on. "You made me come. I didn't want to——"

Then, smiling:

Then, grinning:

"It was perhaps a way to get rid of me?"

"Was it possibly a way to get rid of me?"

A shudder ran through her:

She felt a shiver:

"What a horrible death! The water is so bitter!"

"What a horrible way to die! The water tastes so bitter!"

She bent her head down to one side, and felt the water run from her ear, warm as the blood.

She tilted her head to one side and felt the water drip from her ear, warm like blood.

The sun-beaten rock was hot, brownish, and slippery, like the back of a living animal; and at its base, it swarmed with infinite life. The green vegetation undulated on the surface of the water with the suppleness of unloosened hair, with a light, splashing sound. The solitary rock, which received the heavenly heat, exercised a sort of seduction, and communicated it to its people of happy creatures.

The sun-baked rock was hot, brown, and smooth, like the skin of a living being; and at its base, it was filled with endless life. The green plants moved gently on the surface of the water like flowing hair, making a soft, splashing sound. The solitary rock, soaking up the sun, had a certain charm, sharing its warmth with its cheerful inhabitants.

As if allowing himself to be won by this seduction, George stretched himself out on his back. For a few seconds he applied his consciousness to perceive the vague feeling of comfort that penetrated his wet skin drying in the heat emanated from the stones and in that of the direct rays. Phantoms of distant sensations came back to his memory. The thought of the chaste baths of formerly, of the long apathies on the sand, more ardent and more suave than a female body. Oh! for solitude, liberty, love without the accessories, love for dead or inaccessible women! Hippolyte's presence prohibited forgetfulness, recalled incessantly the image of the physical relation, of the accouplement operated by ignoble organs, of the infecund and sad spasm which had since become the unique manifestation of their love.

As if surrendering to this temptation, George leaned back. For a few moments, he focused on the vague sense of comfort as his wet skin dried in the warmth from the stones and the direct sunlight. Memories of distant sensations rushed back to him. He thought about the pure baths from before, the long moments of laziness on the sand, more intense and softer than a woman's body. Oh! For solitude, freedom, love without complications, love for women who are gone or out of reach! Hippolyte's presence made it impossible to forget, constantly reminding him of their physical connection, of the act carried out by base organs, of the fruitless and sorrowful spasm that had become the only expression of their love.

"Of what are you thinking?" asked Hippolyte, touching him. "Do you want to stay here?"

"What are you thinking about?" Hippolyte asked, touching him. "Do you want to stay here?"

He rose. He replied:

He stood up. He said:

"Let's go."

"Let's go."

The life of the Enemy was still in his hands. He could still destroy it. He cast a rapid glance around him. A heavy silence hung over the hill and the beach; on the Trabocco, the taciturn fishermen were watching their net.

The Enemy's life was still in his hands. He could still end it. He quickly looked around. A deep silence hung over the hill and the beach; on the Trabocco, the quiet fishermen were watching their net.

"Come, be brave!" he repeated, smiling.

"Come on, be bold!" he said with a smile.

"No, no; never again!"

"No way, never again!"

"Let's stay here, then."

"Let's stay here, then."

"No. Let's call the men of the Trabocco."

"No. Let's get the men from the Trabocco."

"They'll laugh at us."

"They'll make fun of us."

"Very well! I'll call them myself."

"Got it! I'll contact them myself."

"If you didn't get frightened—if you didn't clutch me so, I should be strong enough to carry you."

"If you weren't so scared—if you didn't grip me so tightly, I would be strong enough to carry you."

"No, no. I want to go back in the fannizza."

"No, no. I want to go back in the fan."

She was so determined that George let her have her way. He stood up on the rock, and, making a speaking trumpet of his hands, he called one of Turchin's sons.

She was so determined that George gave in to her. He stood on the rock and cupped his hands like a megaphone, calling out to one of Turchin's sons.

"Daniel! Daniel!"

"Daniel! Daniel!"

On hearing this repeated shout, one of the fishermen left the capstan, crossed the bridge, climbed down, and began to run along the beach.

Hearing the shout again, one of the fishermen left the capstan, crossed the bridge, climbed down, and began to run along the beach.

"Daniel, bring the cannizza."

"Daniel, bring the cannizza."

The man heard, turned back, went toward the boathouse, dragged the little dingy into the water, and, pushing off with a long pole, proceeded towards the rock.

The man heard, turned around, walked to the boathouse, pushed the small dinghy into the water, and, using a long pole to push off, headed toward the rock.

CHAPTER VIII.

CHAPTER 8.

The next morning—it was a Sunday—George, seated beneath the oak, was listening to old Colas, who was relating how, several days before, at Tocco Casauria, the new Messiah had been arrested by the police and led to the Saint Valentine prison with several of his disciples. The old man said, shaking his head:

The next morning—it was a Sunday—George was sitting under the oak tree, listening to old Colas, who was recounting how, a few days before, in Tocco Casauria, the new Messiah had been arrested by the police and taken to Saint Valentine prison with several of his disciples. The old man said, shaking his head:

"Our Lord Jesus Christ himself suffered from the hate of the Pharisees. Oreste came into the district to bring peace and abundance, and they put him in prison!"

"Our Lord Jesus Christ experienced hatred from the Pharisees himself. Oreste came to the area to bring peace and abundance, and they imprisoned him!"

"O father, don't grieve," cried Candia. "The Messiah can leave the prison when he wishes to, and we'll see him again here. Wait and see!"

"Oh Dad, don’t be upset," Candia said. "The Messiah can leave the prison whenever he chooses, and we’ll see him here again. Just wait and see!"

She was leaning against the door-post, supporting, without fatigue, the weight of her peaceful maternity; and in her large ashen eyes shone an infinite serenity.

She was leaning against the doorframe, effortlessly embodying her calm motherhood; and in her big gray eyes sparkled an endless serenity.

All at once, Albadora, the septuagenarian Sibyl, who had brought into the world twenty-two children, remounted to the court, by the path; and, pointing to the neighboring shore of the left promontory, she announced, deeply moved:

Suddenly, Albadora, the seventy-year-old Sibyl who had given birth to twenty-two children, walked back to the court along the path and, pointing to the nearby shore of the left cape, said with clear emotion:

"A child has been drowned yonder!"

"A child has drowned over there!"

Candia made the sign of the cross.

Candia made the sign of the cross.

George rose and ascended to the loggia, in order to observe the point indicated. On the beach, at the foot of the promontory, near the reefs and the tunnel, there was a white spot, doubtless the cloth that covered the little corpse. A group of people stood close by.

George got up and went to the terrace to check out the spot that had been pointed out. On the beach, at the bottom of the cliff, near the reefs and the tunnel, he saw a white patch, likely the cloth that covered the small body. A group of people was gathered close by.

As Hippolyte had gone to mass with Helen, to the chapel of the Port, he was curious to go down, and said to his hosts:

Since Hippolyte had gone to church with Helen at the Port chapel, he was eager to head down and said to his hosts:

"I'll go and see."

"I'll check it out."

"Why do you want to put a pain in your heart?" asked Candia.

"Why do you want to put yourself through heartache?" Candia asked.

He turned quickly into the path, took a short cut to the beach, walked along the edge of the sea. On arriving at the place of the accident, he was panting a little. He asked:

He quickly turned onto the path, took a shortcut to the beach, and walked along the shoreline. When he got to the accident scene, he was breathing a little heavily. He asked:

"What has happened?"

"What happened?"

The assembled peasants saluted him, making room for him. One of them answered, calm:

The gathered peasants welcomed him, making way for him. One of them responded, calmly:

"It's the son of a mother, who's been drowned."

"It's the"son of a mother, who's been drowned.

Another, clothed in linen, who appeared to be in charge of the corpse, stooped, and raised the cloth.

Another person, wearing linen, who appeared to be in charge of the body, bent down and lifted the cloth.

The little body appeared, inert, stretched on the hard beach. It was the body of a child of eight or nine, a thin and frail blond. For a pillow, they had put beneath his head his poor rags rolled up in a bundle: his shirt, blue breeches, red belt, soft felt hat. His face was scarcely livid, with a snub nose, prominent forehead, very long eyelashes, a half-open mouth with large, violet-colored lips between which showed the white teeth, spaced one from another. His neck was thin, flaccid, like a withered stem, marked with tiny folds. The tendons of the arm were weak; the arms were slender, covered with a down like the fine feathers that cover a newly hatched bird. His ribs were prominent and distinct; a darker line divided the skin in the middle of the chest; the umbilicus protruded like a knot. The feet, a little swollen, had the same yellowish color as the hands; and the small hands were callous, covered with warts, with white nails that were beginning to turn livid. On the left arm, on the thighs near the groin, and lower down, on the knees, along the limbs, reddish spots appeared. All the particularities of this miserable body assumed an extraordinary significance in George's eyes, immobilized as they were, and fixed forever in the rigidity of death.

The small body lay still on the hard beach. It belonged to a child around eight or nine years old, a thin and fragile blonde. They had used his worn clothes, rolled up into a bundle, as a pillow: his shirt, blue pants, red belt, and soft felt hat. His face barely showed signs of life, featuring a flat nose, a prominent forehead, very long eyelashes, and a slightly open mouth with large, violet lips that revealed spaced white teeth. His neck was thin and limp, like a withered stem, marked with tiny folds. The tendons in his arms were weak; the arms were slender, covered in fine down like a newborn bird. His ribs were prominent and clear; a darker line divided the skin in the center of his chest; his navel protruded like a knot. His slightly swollen feet had the same yellowish hue as his hands, and his small hands were calloused, covered in warts, with white nails that were starting to turn blue. On his left arm, on his thighs near the groin, and lower down on his knees, reddish spots were visible. Every detail of this unfortunate body weighed heavily in George's eyes, frozen as they were in the harshness of death.

"How did he get drowned? Where?" he asked in a low voice.

"How did he drown? Where?" he asked quietly.

The man clad in linen began, not without some signs of impatience, the story, that, doubtless, he had already repeated too often. He had a square, bestial face, hairy eyebrows, and a broad, hard, fierce mouth. The story he told was as follows:

The man in linen began his story, showing signs of impatience, probably from telling it too many times. He had a square, rugged face, thick eyebrows, and a wide, tough-looking mouth. Here’s how the story went:

Immediately after having taken his sheep back to the barn, the child had eaten his lunch and had gone down to bathe in company with a comrade. But scarcely had he put foot in the water than he fell and was drowned. At his comrade's cries, someone had run from the house built on the cliffs, and had drawn him out half-dead, without getting wet above the knees. He had lowered the head to cause vomiting, had shaken him, but uselessly. And, so as to illustrate just where the poor little fellow had gone down, the man picked up a stone and threw it into the sea.

Right after he took his sheep back to the barn, the boy had lunch and went swimming with a friend. But as soon as he stepped into the water, he slipped and drowned. When he heard his friend's screams, someone ran from the house on the cliffs and pulled him out, half-conscious, without getting wet above the knees. He tilted the boy’s head to make him throw up and shook him, but it didn’t work. To show exactly where the poor kid had gone under, the man picked up a rock and tossed it into the sea.

"There, just there—three arms' length from the shore."

"Right there—about three arm's lengths from the shore."

The calm sea breathed softly near the head of the little corpse. But the sun blazed on the beach; and, in presence of this pallid corpse, there seemed something implacable in that burning sky and these coarse witnesses.

The calm sea softly touched the head of the small body. But the sun shone harshly on the beach, and next to this pale figure, the blazing sky and the rough surroundings felt unforgiving.

George asked:

George asked:

"Why don't you carry him into the shade, to a house, a bed?"

"Why don’t you take him into the shade, to a house, a bed?"

"He mustn't be moved," replied the guardian sententiously. "Until the arrival of the Authorities, he must not be moved."

"He shouldn't be moved," the guardian said firmly. "He can't be moved until the Authorities get here."

"But, at least, carry him into the shade—there, under that embankment."

"But at least, move him to the shade—over there, under that slope."

Obstinately, the guardian repeated:

Determinedly, the guardian repeated:

"He must not be moved."

"He shouldn't be moved."

And nothing could be more sad than that frail, lifeless creature, stretched on the strand, and guarded by that impassive brute, who always repeated the same tale in the same words, who always made the same motion when throwing the stone into the sea.

And nothing could be sadder than that fragile, lifeless body lying on the shore, being watched over by that emotionless creature, who always told the same story in the same way and always made the same gesture when tossing the stone into the sea.

"There, just there."

"There, right there."

A woman came up, a hook-nosed scold, with hard eyes and a bitter tongue—the comrade's mother. One could plainly see on her features a suspicious anxiety, as if she feared an accusation against her own son. She spoke sourly, and displayed almost irritation against the victim.

A woman walked up, a hook-nosed critic with icy eyes and a sharp tongue—the comrade's mother. You could clearly see a look of worry on her face, as if she feared an accusation against her own son. She spoke with bitterness, almost showing irritation towards the victim.

"It was his fate. God told him, 'Go in the sea and die.'"

"It was his fate. God said to him, 'Go into the sea and die.'"

She gesticulated vehemently.

She waved her arms excitedly.

"Why did he go in when he couldn't swim?"

"Why did he go in if he couldn't swim?"

A child who did not belong to the district, a boatman's son, repeated disdainfully:

A kid who didn't live around here, the son of a boatman, said dismissively:

"Why did he go in? Yes, we fellows all know how to swim."

"Why did he go in? Yeah, we all know how to swim."

People came up, looked on with cold curiosity, stopped or passed on. One group occupied the railway embankment; another group was looking from the top of the promontory, as at a spectacle. Children, seated or kneeling, played with the little pebbles that they threw in the air to catch them alternately on the backs of their hands and in their palms. Everyone displayed profound indifference at the sight of another's misfortune, and at death.

People came closer, watching with casual interest, either stopping for a moment or continuing on. One group formed on the railway embankment; another stood on the edge of the promontory, as if they were watching a performance. Children, sitting or kneeling, played with small pebbles, tossing them in the air to catch them alternately on the backs of their hands and in their palms. Everyone appeared completely indifferent to the misfortune of others and to death.

Another woman, on her way back from mass, came up, in a silk dress, decked with all her gold trinkets. To her, also, the weary guardian repeated his story, and showed the place in the water. This woman was loquacious.

Another woman, returning from church, came up wearing a silk dress and all her gold jewelry. To her, the weary guardian recounted his story and indicated the spot in the water. This woman loved to chat.

"I always say to my children, 'Don't go near the sea, or I'll kill you.' The sea is the sea. You can't save yourself."

"I always tell my kids, 'Stay away from the ocean, or you’ll get into serious trouble.' The ocean is what it is. You can’t shield yourself from it."

She related stories of drowned people. She recalled the case of the headless corpse that the sea had thrown up at San Vito and which a child had discovered among the rocks.

She told stories about people who drowned. She recalled the case of the headless body that the sea had brought in at San Vito, which a child discovered among the rocks.

"There, between those rocks you see. The child came running up, saying, 'There's a dead man.' We thought he was joking. All the same, we went, and we found it. The body had no head. The Authorities came. They buried him in a ditch; then, at night, he was taken up again. He was all mangled and decomposed, but he still had his shoes on his feet. The magistrate said, 'Look, they are better than mine.' He must be a rich man. And he was a cattle-dealer. He had been assassinated; they had cut his head off and thrown him into the Tronto." ...

"Look over there, between those rocks. The kid ran up and said, 'There's a dead guy.' We thought he was joking, but we went to check it out, and we found him. The body was decapitated. The authorities came and buried him in a ditch, but later that night, he was dug up again. He was really messed up and decomposed, but he still had his shoes on. The magistrate said, 'Look, those are nicer than mine.' He must have been wealthy. It turns out he was a cattle dealer. He had been murdered; they chopped off his head and dumped him in the Tronto."

She continued in a shrill treble, swallowing the excessive saliva, from time to time, with a light, whistling sound:

She continued to speak in a high-pitched voice, occasionally swallowing extra saliva with a gentle whistling sound:

"Where's the mother? When will the mother come?"

"Where's the mom? When is she going to be here?"

All the assembled women uttered exclamations of pity at that name.

All the gathered women showed their sympathy at that name.

"The mother. The mother will come."

"The mom. The mom is coming."

They all turned around, thinking they saw her in the distance, on the burning sand. Others gave information concerning her. Her name was Riccangela; she was a widow with seven children. She had placed this one with the farmers to feed the sheep and earn his bread.

They all turned around, believing they spotted her in the distance on the hot sand. Others shared information about her. Her name was Riccangela; she was a widow with seven kids. She had left this one with the farmers to take care of the sheep and contribute.

One was saying, as she looked at the corpse:

One person remarked, while looking at the body:

"His mother had so much trouble to raise him!"

"His mom had a very tough time raising him!"

Another said:

Another person said:

"She has even begged alms so as to nourish her children."

"She has even asked for donations to feed her kids."

A third told that, several months previously, the poor youngster had already come near drowning himself in a stable-yard pond—in three inches of water!

A third person mentioned that, several months ago, the unfortunate kid nearly drowned in a pond in the stable yard—in only three inches of water!

Everyone repeated:

Everyone said:

"It was his destiny. He was to die so."

"It was his destiny. He was supposed to die like that."

Waiting rendered them uneasy, anxious.

Waiting made them uneasy, anxious.

"The mother! The mother's coming!"

"Mom! Mom's coming!"

George, deeply affected, cried:

George, really moved, cried:

"Carry him into the shade, won't you? Or into a house, so that his mother will not see him naked on the sand in the broiling sun!"

"Could you bring him into the shade? Or inside a house, so his mom doesn't see him out in the hot sun on the sand!"

The guardian objected obstinately:

The guardian stubbornly objected:

"He mustn't be moved. Until the arrival of the Authorities, he mustn't be moved."

"He can't be moved. He can't be moved until the authorities get here."

The assistants looked at Candia's stranger with surprise. Their number increased. Some occupied the embankment, planted with acacias; others crowned the arid promontory rearing up perpendicularly above the rocks. Here and there, lying on the great, monstrous blocks, clumps of reeds shone like gold, at the foot of the enormous slide of the cliffs, resembling a ruin of a cyclopean tower in front of the immense sea.

The assistants looked atCandia's strangerin shock. They kept arriving. Some were on the embankment, which was bordered by acacias; others stood on the dry promontory, steeply rising above the rocks. Patches of reeds shimmered like gold on the large, massive boulders at the base of the towering cliffs, which resembled the ruins of a giant tower facing the vast sea.

Suddenly, above the heights, a voice announced:

Suddenly, from above, a voice shouted:

"Here she is."

"Here she is."

Other voices followed:

More voices joined in:

"The mother, the mother!"

"Mom, Mom!"

Everybody turned round; some came down from the embankment; those on the promontory leaned forward. Expectation rendered all dumb. The guardian recovered the corpse with the cloth. In the silence, the sea scarcely gasped, the acacias scarcely rustled.

Everyone turned around; some came down from the bank; those on the outcrop leaned forward. Anticipation left everyone speechless. The guardian covered the body with a cloth. In the silence, the sea barely sighed, and the acacias hardly stirred.

And then, in the silence, one heard the cries of the new arrival.

And then, in the quiet, you could hear the cries of the newcomer.

The mother came along the shore, in the sun, crying. She was dressed in widow's weeds. Her body bent, she stumbled along on the sand, crying:

The mother walked along the shore in the sun, crying. She was dressed in black. Her body hunched, she stumbled on the sand, tears streaming down her face:

"My son! My son!"

"My son! My son!"

She raised her hands to heaven, crying:

She raised her hands to the sky, shouting:

"My son!"

"My kid!"

One of her older sons, with a red handkerchief knotted about his neck, followed her with a stupefied air, wiping away his tears with the back of his hand.

One of her older sons, sporting a red bandana around his neck, followed her with a stunned look, wiping his tears with the back of his hand.

She walked along the shore, bent, striking her knees, directing her steps toward the white cloth. And while she called the dead, her mouth uttered cries that had nothing human about them, like the yelping of a savage dog. The nearer she came the lower she bent, almost stooping on all fours; when she reached the body, she threw herself on the cloth with a shriek.

She walked along the shore, bent over, hitting her knees, making her way toward the white cloth. As she called out for the dead, her cries sounded animalistic, like the yelping of a wild dog. The closer she got, the more she hunched over, nearly going down on all fours; when she reached the body, she collapsed onto the cloth with a scream.

She arose. With her coarse and blackened hand, a hand hardened by every toil, she uncovered the corpse. She looked at it for a few instants, motionless, as if petrified. Then, several times, in a piercing voice, with all the force of her lungs, she cried as if to awaken the dead:

She stood up. With her rough, calloused hand, hardened by hard work, she uncovered the body. She looked at it for a few moments, frozen, as if turned to stone. Then, several times, in a sharp voice, using all her strength, she shouted as if trying to bring the dead back to life:

"My son! My son! My son!"

"My son! My son! My son!"

The sobs choked her. On her knees, furious, she struck her sides with her fists. Her hopeless gaze wandered around on the people present. And during a lull in that violent tempest she seemed to collect herself.

The sobs consumed her. On her knees, angry, she hit her sides with her fists. Her desperate gaze searched the people around her. And during a brief break in that intense storm, she seemed to collect herself.

Then she began to chant.

Then she started to chant.

She chanted her sorrow in a rhythm that rose and fell regularly, like the palpitation of a heart.

She expressed her sadness in a rhythm that went up and down steadily, like a heartbeat.

It was an ancient monody that, from time immemorial, in the region of the Abruzzi, the women chanted over the loss of their kin. It was the melodious eloquence of the sacred sorrow that spontaneously wells up from the depths of the being, that hereditary rhythm in which the mothers of other times had modulated their lament.

It was an old song that women in the Abruzzi region have been singing in mourning for their loved ones for as long as anyone can remember. It beautifully expressed deep, sacred sorrow that came naturally from within, a rhythmic tradition where mothers of the past shared their grief.

She chanted, chanted:

She kept chanting:

"Open your eyes, arise, walk, my son! How beautiful you are! How beautiful you are!"

"Open your eyes, get up, and walk, my son! You are so amazing! You are so amazing!"

She chanted:

She sang:

"For a morsel of bread, I have drowned you, my son! For a morsel of bread, I sent you to death! It was for this, then, that I raised you!"

"For just a bite of bread, I have destroyed you, my son! For a bite of bread, I sent you to your death! Was this why I brought you into this world?"

But the woman with the hooked nose interrupted her, snappishly:

But the woman with the hooked nose interrupted her abruptly:

"No, you have not drowned him. It was Destiny. No, you didn't send him to his death. You put it in the midst of the bread."

"No, you haven't drowned him. It was Destiny. No, you didn't send him to his death."You put it in the middle of the bread.

And with a gesture towards the hill on which stood the house that had given hospitality to the child, she added:

And pointing to the hill where the house that had welcomed the child stood, she added:

"They took care of him there like a jewel in its casket."

"They looked after him there."like a precious gem in its case."

The mother continued:

The mom continued:

"O my son! Who sent you here? Who sent you here, to be drowned?"

"Oh my son! Who brought you here? Who brought you here to drown?"

And the snappy woman:

And the sharp woman:

"Who sent him? It was our Lord. He said to him, 'Go into the sea and drown.'"

"Who sent him? It was our Lord. He said to him, 'Go into the sea and drown.'"

As George observed in a low voice to one of the bystanders that the child, succored in time, could have been saved, and that they had killed him by putting his head low and suspending him by the feet, he felt the mother's gaze fixed on himself.

As George quietly told one of the bystanders that the child could have been saved if help had come in time, and that they had killed him by putting his head down and hanging him by his feet, he noticed the mother’s eyes locked onto him.

"Do something for him, signor," she implored. "Do something for him."

"Please help him, sir," she pleaded. "Do something for him."

She prayed:

She prayed:

"O Madonna of Miracles, perform the miracle!"

"Oh Madonna of Miracles, bring the miracle to life!"

She repeated, touching the head of the dead:

She said again, softly touching the head of the deceased:

"My son! My son! My son! Arise! Walk!"

"My son! My son! My son! Wake up! Get up and walk!"

Before her, on his knees, was the brother of the dead child; and he sobbed with grief, gazing about him from time to time with a face that had suddenly become indifferent. Another brother, the eldest, remained seated near by in the shadow of a rock, and he simulated grief by hiding his face in his hands. In order to console the mother, the women bent around her with gestures of pity, and accompanied the monody with a few groans.

In front of her, on his knees, was the brother of the deceased child; he was sobbing in grief, sometimes looking around with a blank expression. Another brother, the oldest, sat nearby in the shade of a rock, pretending to mourn by hiding his face in his hands. To support the mother, the women surrounded her with comforting gestures, adding a few sighs to their soft cries of sorrow.

She chanted:

She sang:

"Why did I send you away from my house? Why have I sent you to your death? I have done everything to feed my sons, everything but sold myself. And it is for a morsel of bread that I have lost you! That, that is how you were to end. They have drowned you, my son!"

"Why did I send you away from my home? Why did I send you to your death? I've done everything I could to feed my sons, except sell myself. And it's for just a piece of bread that I've lost you! Is this really how it has to end? They’ve taken you from me, my son!"

Then the woman with the rapacious nose in a burst of anger raised her skirt, entered the water as far as the knees, and cried:

Then the woman with the greedy nose, in a fit of rage, lifted her skirt, waded into the water up to her knees, and shouted:

"Look! He went in this far. Look! The water is like oil. It is a sign that he was to die in this manner."

"Look! He went in this deep. Look! The water is like oil. It's a sign that he was meant to die like this."

And she regained the shore in two long strides.

And she reached the shore in two quick steps.

"Look, look!" she repeated, pointing out on the sand the deep imprints of the man who had drawn out the body.

"Look, look!" she said again, pointing to the deep footprints in the sand made by the man who had pulled out the body.

The mother looked on in a stupor; but one would have said that she did not see, that she understood nothing. After the hopeless explosions of grief, there supervened in her short pauses, like the dulling of consciousness. She remained silent; she touched her foot, or leg, mechanically; she dried her tears with her black apron; she seemed to become composed. Then suddenly a new explosion shook her entire frame; she fell on the corpse.

The mother stared in disbelief; it was as if she couldn’t see or understand anything. After the intense moments of grief, there were times of silence, almost as if her mind had gone blank. She remained quiet; she absentmindedly shifted her foot or leg; she wiped her tears with her black apron; she appeared to be beginning to calm down. Then, suddenly, another wave of emotion crashed over her; she fell onto the body.

"And I cannot take you away! I cannot take you in my arms to the church! My son! My son!"

"And I can't take you away! I can't hold you in my arms and take you to the church! My son! My son!"

She felt him from head to foot, with a slow caress. Her wild anguish became more gentle, more touching. Her hand, sunburnt and callous by work, became infinitely coaxing when she touched her son's eyes, mouth, and forehead.

She touched him all over with a slow, gentle caress. Her intense pain transformed into something softer and more tender. Her hand, sunburned and rough from working, felt incredibly soothing as she brushed her fingers over her son's eyes, mouth, and forehead.

"How beautiful you are! How beautiful you are!"

"You are so beautiful! You are so beautiful!"

She touched his lower lip, already violet-hued; and this slight pressure caused a flow of whitish foam to flow from the mouth. She removed from between the eyelashes a bit of straw, gently, gently, as if she feared to hurt him.

She touched his lower lip, which was already turning a shade of purple, and this slight pressure caused a bit of white foam to bubble up from his mouth. She carefully took a piece of straw out from between his eyelashes, gently, as if she was afraid of hurting him.

"How beautiful you are, you mother's pet!"

"You look amazing, my fave!"

The eyelashes of the child were very long and very blond. On the temples, on the cheeks, a light down gave a golden reflection.

The child's eyelashes were long and very blonde. On the temples and cheeks, a fine fuzz created a golden glow.

"Don't you hear me? Arise! Walk!"

"Can’t you hear me? Get up! Walk!"

She took the little hat, worn, soft as a rag. She gazed on him, kissed him. She said:

She picked up the small hat, worn out and as soft as a rag. She looked at him and kissed him. She said:

"I want to keep this as a relic; I want to carry it always on my heart."

"I want to keep this as a special memory; I want to cherish it in my heart forever."

She took the red waistband, and said:

She picked up the red waistband and said:

"I wish to dress you."

"I want to dress you."

The rough woman who had not left her place approved:

The strong woman who hadn’t left her spot nodded in approval:

"Yes, let us dress him."

"Yes, let’s get him dressed."

She herself removed the clothes from beneath the head of the corpse, felt in the vest pocket, and found there a piece of bread and a fig.

She removed the clothes from the head of the body, reached into the vest pocket, and discovered a piece of bread and a fig.

"You see! They had just given him his meal. They took care of him there like a jewel in its casket."

"You see! They had just served him his meal. They looked after him there."like a jewel in its casket.

The mother looked at the little shirt, dirty, torn, on which her tears were falling, and she said:

The mother looked at the small shirt, which was dirty and torn, her tears dropping onto it, and she said:

"Put this shirt on him!"

"Put this shirt on him!"

Promptly the woman shouted up to one of her people on the heights above:

Right away, the woman shouted to one of her people up on the high ground:

"Bring quickly one of Nufrillo's clean shirts."

"Quickly get one of Nufrillo's clean shirts."

The clean shirt was brought. When the mother raised the small body, a little water came from the mouth and rolled down the chest.

The clean shirt was brought. When the mother picked up the small body, a few drops of water fell from the mouth and trickled down the chest.

"O Madonna of Miracles, perform the miracle!" she prayed, raising her eyes to heaven in a supreme supplication.

"O Mother of Miracles, make the miracle happen!" she prayed, looking up at the sky in a desperate plea.

Then she laid her sweet burden down again. She took the old shirt, the red waistband, the hat; she rolled them all up into a bundle, and said:

Then she put her valuable things down again. She took the old shirt, the red waistband, and the hat; she rolled them all up into a bundle and said:

"It will be my pillow; at night I shall rest my head on it. I want to die on it."

"It will be my pillow; at night I'll lay my head on it. I want to die on it."

She placed the poor relic on the sand near the child's head, placed her temple on it, and stretched out as if on a bed.

She placed the old relic on the sand by the child's head, rested her forehead on it, and lay down as if it were a bed.

They both lay there, side by side, the mother and son, on the hard stones, beneath the burning sky, near the homicidal sea. And she chanted the same cantilena that had formerly shed a chaste slumber over the cradle.

They both lay there, side by side, the mother and son, on the hard stones, under the blazing sky, close to the dangerous sea. And she sang the same lullaby that had once given a calm sleep to the cradle.

"Get up, Riccangela; get up!" repeated the women around her.

"Wake up, Riccangela; wake up!" the women around her kept saying.

She was not listening to them.

She wasn’t paying attention to them.

"My son is lying on the stones, and I could not rest there, too! Oh! my son, on these stones."

"My son is lying on the stones, and I can't find peace here either! Oh! my son, on these stones."

"Get up, Riccangela. Come!"

"Get up, Riccangela. Let's go!"

She rose. She gazed once more and with terrible intensity on the livid face of the corpse. She called once more, with all the force of her lungs:

She got up. She looked again with fierce intensity at the pale face of the corpse. She shouted one more time, with all her strength:

"My son! My son! My son!"

"My son! My son! My son!"

Then, with her own hands, she re-covered her heavy loss with the cloth.

Then, with her own hands, she covered her significant loss again with the cloth.

And the women surrounded her, drew her a little farther away under the shade of a rock, forced her to sit down, lamented with her.

The women gathered around her, pulled her a little farther away under the shade of a rock, made her sit down, and mourned with her.

Gradually the spectators disbanded, dispersed. There remained only a few consolers, and also the man clothed in linen, the impassive guardian who waited for the Authorities. The canicular sun beat down on the beach, and imparted to the funereal cloth a dazzling whiteness. The promontory, perpendicular above the jagged rocks, towered up in the conflagration with its desolate aridity. The sea, immense and green, breathed always evenly. And it seemed that the slow hour would never end.

Gradually, the spectators began to leave. Only a handful of people remained to provide comfort, along with the man in linen, the impassive guard waiting for the authorities. The scorching sun beat down on the beach, causing the funeral cloth to shine brightly. The cliff loomed steeply above the jagged rocks, dry and parched in the heat. The expansive, green sea continued to breathe calmly. It seemed like the slow hour would never come to an end.

In the shade of the rock, before the white cloth raised by the rigid form of the corpse, the mother continued her monody in the rhythm rendered sacred by so many sorrows, ancient and recent, of her race. And it seemed as if her lamentation would never cease.

In the shadow of the rock, in front of the white cloth covering the lifeless body, the mother continued to sing her sorrowful song with a rhythm made sacred by countless sorrows, both old and new, of her people. It felt like her wailing would never stop.

CHAPTER IX.

CHAPTER 9.

On her return from the chapel of the Port, Hippolyte had heard of the accident. Accompanied by Helen, she had wished to rejoin George on the beach. But when near the tragic spot, at the sight of the cloth that made a white spot on the sand, she had felt her strength fail her. Seized by an outburst of sobs, she had retraced her steps, had gone back to the house, had waited for George, weeping.

On her way back from the Port chapel, Hippolyte heard about the accident. With Helen by her side, she wanted to find George on the beach. However, as they approached the tragic scene and spotted a piece of cloth making a white patch on the sand, she felt her strength drain away. Overwhelmed with sobs, she turned around, returned home, and cried while waiting for George.

She felt less compassion for the little body than she felt for herself, haunted by the recollection of the peril she had so lately incurred at the bath. And an instinctive, indomitable repulsion arose in her against that sea.

She felt less compassion for the small body than for herself, troubled by the memory of the danger she had recently experienced at the bath. An instinctive, overwhelming disgust began to rise within her toward that sea.

"I do not want to bathe in the sea any more. I do not want you to bathe there," she enjoined George, almost roughly, in a tone that expressed a firm, unyielding resolution. "I will not have it. Do you hear?"

"I don’t want to swim in the ocean anymore. I don’t want you to swim there either," she insisted to George, almost angrily, with a tone that showed her strong, unwavering determination. "I won’t allow it. Do you understand?"

They passed the rest of that Sunday in an anxious restlessness, returning ceaselessly to the loggia, to look at the white spot, over there, on the beach. George had the image of the corpse constantly before his eyes so strongly outlined that it seemed to him almost tangible. And in his ears was constantly the cadence of the monody chanted by the mother. Was the mother still lamenting in the shade of the rock? Had she stayed there alone with the sea and the dead? He saw again in imagination another unfortunate. He relived the hour of that May morning, long ago, in the house far away, when he had felt all at once the maternal life come in contact with his own life with a sort of adherence, when he had felt the mysterious correspondences of blood, of sorrow, and of destiny suspended over the heads of both. Would he ever see her again with mortal eyes? Would he ever again see that feeble smile, which, without changing a line of the face, seemed to spread a light veil of hope, too fugitive, alas! over the indelible imprints of pain? Would it be permitted him ever to kiss that long and emaciated hand again, whose caress could be compared to no other? And he relived the distant hour of the tears when, at the window, he had received the terrible revelation from the glimmer of a smile: when he had at last heard the dear voice, the only and unforgettable voice, the voice of comfort, of counsel, of forgiveness, of infinite goodness—when he had at last recognized the tender creature of long ago, the adored one. And he relived the hour of the farewell, the farewell tearless, and yet so cruel, when he had lied for shame on reading in his deceived mother's eyes the too sad question: "For whom are you abandoning me?" And all the past sorrows arose again in his memory, with all their dolorous images: that emaciated face, those swollen eyelids, red and burning, Christine's gentle and heart-rending smile, the sickly child whose large head was always resting on a chest barren of all but sighs, the cadaveric mask of the poor idiotic gormand.... And the tired eyes of his mother repeated: "For whom are you abandoning me?"

They spent the rest of that Sunday feeling anxious and restless, repeatedly going back to the loggia to look at the white spot on the beach. George had the image of the corpse stuck in his mind so vividly that it felt almost real. He could still hear the melody his mother had chanted over and over. Was she still mourning in the shade of the rock? Had she stayed there alone with the sea and the dead? He envisioned another unfortunate soul. He remembered that May morning long ago in a distant house when he suddenly felt his mother’s life connect with his in a profound way, sensing the mysterious ties of blood, sorrow, and destiny looming over both of them. Would he ever see her again with living eyes? Would he ever see that fragile smile again that, without changing her features, seemed to cast a fleeting veil of hope, too brief, over the deep signs of pain? Would he ever get to kiss that long, skinny hand again, a touch unlike any other? He remembered the tearful moment when, at the window, he discovered the harsh truth through a glimmer of a smile: when he finally heard the beloved voice, the one unforgettable voice that brought comfort, advice, forgiveness, and limitless kindness—when he recognized the cherished figure from the past, the one he adored. He recalled the moment of goodbye, tearless yet so cruel, when he felt shame at seeing the heartbreaking question in his deceived mother’s eyes: "For whom are you abandoning me?" All the past sorrows flooded back into his memory with all their painful images: that gaunt face, those swollen, red eyelids, Christine’s gentle and heartbreaking smile, the sickly child whose big head always rested on a chest filled only with sighs, the lifeless mask of the poor, foolish glutton... And his mother's weary eyes resonated: "For whom are you abandoning me?"

He felt himself penetrated by a wave of gentle feeling; he languished, dissolved; he felt a vague desire to bend his forehead, to hide his face on a bosom, to be caressed chastely, to savor slowly this secret bitterness, to doze, to perish gradually. It was as if all the effeminations of his soul had blossomed at the same time, and were floating.

He felt a wave of soft emotion wash over him; he was overwhelmed and felt himself melting away. He had a faint urge to lower his head, to bury his face against someone's chest, to be held affectionately, to slowly savor this hidden sadness, to drift off to sleep, to gradually fade away. It was as if all the delicate parts of his soul had blossomed at once and were floating freely.

A man passed by on the path, bearing on his head a little white-pine coffin.

A man walked down the path, balancing a small white-pine coffin on his head.

Later in the afternoon the Authorities arrived at the beach. The little corpse, lifted up away from the stones, had been carried to the heights, disappeared. Piercing shrieks reached the Hermitage. Then all was quiet. The silence, ascending from the calm sea, regained possession of the surrounding parts.

Later in the afternoon, the authorities arrived at the beach. The small body, removed from the stones, had been taken to higher ground and disappeared. Piercing screams echoed toward the Hermitage. Then everything went silent. The stillness, rising from the calm sea, regained control of the surrounding area.

The sea was so calm, the air was so calm, that life seemed suspended. A bluish light spread uniformly over everything.

The sea was calm, the air was quiet, and everything felt paused. A gentle blue light covered everything evenly.

Hippolyte had reëntered, and had thrown herself on her bed. George remained in the loggia, seated on a chair. Both suffered, and they could not speak of their pain. Time slipped by.

Hippolyte came back in and flopped down on her bed. George remained in the loggia, sitting in a chair. Both were in pain, and they couldn't discuss it. Time went by.

"Did you call me?" asked George, who thought he heard his name.

"Did you call me?" George asked, thinking he heard someone say his name.

"No, I didn't call you," she answered.

"No, I didn't call you," she said.

"What are you doing? Are you going to sleep?"

"What are you doing? Are you going to bed?"

She did not answer.

She didn't respond.

George reseated himself, and half-closed his eyes. His thoughts always went back towards the mountain. In this silence, he felt the silence of the solitary and abandoned garden in which the little cypress-trees, tall and straight, reared up motionless toward the sky, religiously, like votive wax candles; from which, through the windows of the deserted chambers, still intact like reliquaries, came a religious sweetness of recollections.

George sat back down and half-closed his eyes. His thoughts always wandered back to the mountain. In this silence, he felt the tranquility of the desolate, abandoned garden where the small cypress trees stood tall and straight, reaching up to the sky like votive candles. From the windows of the empty rooms, still kept like relics, came a bittersweet sense of nostalgia.

And he appeared to him, a mild, meditative man, with a face full of a virile melancholy, and a single white curl in the centre of his forehead, among the black hair, giving him an odd appearance.

He appeared to him as a kind, reflective man, with a face marked by deep sadness and a single white curl in the middle of his forehead, surrounded by his black hair, which gave him an unusual appearance.

"Oh! why," said he to Demetrius, "why did I not obey your suggestion, the last time I entered the chambers inhabited by your spirit? Why did I wish to make a new trial of life, and cover myself with shame before your eyes? How could I have made the mistake of pursuing the sure possession of another soul, when I possessed yours, and when you lived in me?"

"Oh! Why," he said to Demetrius, "why didn’t I take your advice the last time I entered the place where your spirit lives? Why did I choose to try for another chance at life and make a fool of myself in front of you? How could I have been so wrong to pursue the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__?"certain possession"of someone else's soul when I already had yours, and you were alive within me?"

After the physical death, the soul of Demetrius had been preserved in the survivor without any diminution, and in him it had even attained, and retained, its supreme intensity. All that the living person had consumed in contact with his fellows, all the words sown in the course of time, all the diverse manifestations that had determined the special character of his being compared with other beings, all the ways, constant or variable, that had distinguished his personality among other personalities and made of him a man apart in the human multitude; in short, all that had differentiated his own life from other lives—all that was collected, concentrated, circumscribed in the unique, ideal tie that attached the defunct to the survivor. And the divine ostensory preserved in the Duomo of the natal town seemed to consecrate this high mystery: Ego Demetrius Aurispa et unicus Georgius filius meus.

After Demetrius died, his soul stayed intact within the survivor, fully embracing its intensity. Everything the living person went through with others—the conversations over time, all the unique traits that distinguished his character from others, and the consistent or evolving aspects that set his personality apart—basically, everything that made his life different from anyone else’s—was gathered, focused, and connected in the unique, special bond that tied the dead to the living. The divine relic kept in the Duomo of his hometown appeared to honor this deep mystery: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ego Demetrius Aurispa et unicus Georgius filius meus.

The impure creature who was now lying on that unchaste bed had interposed between. The terrible corrupter was not only the obstacle to life, but also an obstacle to death—to that death. She was the Enemy of both.

The corrupted being lying on that dirty bed had come in between. The terrible corrupter was not just an obstacle to life but also to death—to that deathShe was the enemy of both.

And George, in thought, returned to the mountain, once more reached the old mansion, reëntered the deserted rooms. As on that May morning, he crossed the tragic threshold. And, as on that day, he felt the obscure obsession over his will. The fifth anniversary was near. In what manner should he celebrate it?

George, deep in thought, returned to the mountain, reached the old mansion again, and went back into the empty rooms. Just like on that May morning, he crossed the tragic threshold. And, just like that day, he felt the ongoing struggle with his will. The fifth anniversary was coming up. How should he celebrate it?

A sudden cry from Hippolyte made him start violently. He jumped up and ran.

A sudden shout from Hippolyte surprised him. He jumped up and ran away.

"What's the matter?"

"What's wrong?"

Seated up in bed, terrified, she was passing her hands over her brow and eyelids, as though to thrust off something that tormented her. She fixed large, haggard eyes on her lover. Then, with an abrupt gesture, she threw her arms round his neck, covered his face with kisses and tears.

Sitting up in bed, feeling scared, she ran her hands over her forehead and eyelids, as if trying to push away something that bothered her. She looked at her partner with wide, tired eyes. Then, suddenly, she wrapped her arms around his neck, covering his face with kisses and tears.

"What's the matter? What's the matter?" he asked, astonished, uneasy.

"What's wrong? What's wrong?" he asked, surprised and a little worried.

"Nothing, nothing——"

"Nothing, nothing——"

"Why are you crying?"

"Why are you upset?"

"I had a dream——"

"I had a dream—"

"What did you dream? Tell me!"

"What did you dream about? Share it with me!"

Instead of replying, she clasped him close, kissed him again.

Rather than replying, she wrapped her arms around him and kissed him again.

He seized her wrists, disengaged himself from her grasp, tried to look in her face.

He grabbed her wrists, pulled away from her grip, and tried to look at her face.

"Tell me, what did you dream?"

"Tell me, what did you dream about?"

"Nothing—a horrid dream——"

"Nothing—a terrible nightmare——"

"What kind of dream?"

"What type of dream?"

She resisted his persistence. He, on his part, grew more uneasy as his desire to know became greater.

She resisted his insistence. He, on the other hand, grew more anxious as his curiosity deepened.

"Tell me!"

"Tell me!"

Shaken with another shudder, she stammered:

Shaking with another shiver, she stuttered:

"I dreamed—that I drew aside the shroud—and I saw—you——"

"I had a dream—that I opened the curtain—and I saw—you——"

She smothered this last word in kisses.

She showered kisses on this last word.

VI.

VI.

THE INVINCIBLE.

THE UNSTOPPABLE.

CHAPTER I.

CHAPTER 1.

Chosen by a friend and hired at Ancona, sent to San Vito, transported, not without difficulty, to the Hermitage, the piano was received by Hippolyte with childish joy. It was placed in the room that George called the library, the largest and best decorated, that in which were the divan laden with cushions, the long cane chairs, the hammock, the mats, the rugs, all the objects conducive to indolence and dreams. There arrived also from Rome a box of music.

Picked by a friend and hired in Ancona, then sent to San Vito and transported, not without some difficulties, to the Hermitage, the piano was greeted by Hippolyte with childlike joy. It was placed in the room that George called the library, the largest and best-decorated space, which had a divan filled with cushions, long cane chairs, a hammock, mats, rugs, and everything that promoted laziness and daydreaming. A box of music also arrived from Rome.

Thereafter, for many days, there was new ecstasy. Invaded, both of them, by a quasi-delirious fever, they did nothing, forgot everything, lost themselves entirely in this new pleasure.

After that, for many days, there was a new excitement. Both of them, swept up in a kind of intense happiness, did nothing, forgot everything, and completely immersed themselves in this newfound joy.

They were no longer embarrassed by the monotony of the long afternoons; they no longer felt the heavy, irresistible drowsiness; they could lengthen their vigils almost until daybreak; they could prolong their fasts without suffering by doing so, without noticing it, as if their corporeal life had been refined, as if they were sublimated, dispossessed of all vulgar needs. It seemed to them that their passion ascended chimerically beyond all limit, that the palpitation of their hearts attained a prodigious power. Sometimes it seemed to them that once more they had found that moment of supreme oblivion, that moment unique that they had enjoyed when their lips first met; sometimes it seemed to him that they had recovered that indefinable and confused sensation of being dispersed into space with the lightness of vapor. Sometimes it seemed to both that the spot that they had chosen was indefinably distant from other places, very distant, very isolated, inaccessible, outside of the world.

They were no longer embarrassed by the boredom of the long afternoons; they no longer felt the heavy, overwhelming sleepiness; they could stretch their watch almost until dawn; they could extend their fasts without suffering from it, without even noticing, as if their physical existence had been elevated, as if they had transformed, stripped of all basic needs. It felt to them that their passion soared fantastically beyond all limits, that their hearts beat with incredible intensity. Sometimes it seemed to them that they had rediscovered that moment of total forgetfulness, that unique moment they experienced when their lips first met; sometimes he felt that they had regained that vague and confusing feeling of being scattered into space with the lightness of vapor. Occasionally, it seemed to both of them that the place they had chosen was indefinably far from other places, very far, very secluded, unreachable, outside of the world.

A mysterious power drew them together, joined them, blended them, melted them one in the other, similarized them in body and spirit, united them into one single being. A mysterious power separated them, disjoined them, forced them back into their solitude, dug an abyss between them, planted in the core of their being a hopeless and mortal desire.

A mysterious force brought them together, connected them, merged them, and fused them into one, making them similar in body and spirit, uniting them as one entity. Then, a mysterious force pulled them apart, disconnected them, pushed them back into their solitude, created a gap between them, and instilled deep within them a futile and lasting desire.

In these alternatives both found pleasure and suffering. They reascended to the first ecstasy of their love, and they redescended to extreme and useless efforts to repossess each other. They reascended again, remounted to the origin of the earthly illusion, inhaled the mystic shadow, where for the first time their trembling souls had exchanged the same silent sentiment; and they redescended again, redescended to the torture of unrealized expectation, entered into an atmosphere of fog, thick and suffocating, like a whirlwind of sparks and hot cinders.

In these choices, they experienced both pleasure and pain. They returned to the initial excitement of their love, only to slide back into pointless battles to win each other over again. They rose once more, reconnecting with the source of their earthly illusion, absorbing the mystical haze, where for the first time their trembling souls shared the same unspoken feeling; then they fell again, plunging into the pain of unmet expectations, engulfed in a thick and suffocating fog, like a whirlwind of sparks and hot ashes.

Each of those musicians whom they loved weaved a different charm about their supersensitive feelings. A page of Robert Schumann evoked the phantom of a very old amour that extended over him, in the guise of an artificial firmament, the woof of his most beautiful recollections, which, with an astonished and melancholy gentleness, he saw fade gradually away. An Impromptu of Frederic Chopin was saying, as if in a dream: "At night, when you are sleeping on my heart, I hear in the silence of the night a drop falling, slowly falling, always falling, so near, so far! I hear, at night, the drop falling from my heart, the blood that, drop by drop, falls from my heart, when you are sleeping, when you are sleeping, I alone." High purple curtains, dark as a merciless passion, around a bed deep as a sepulchre—that is what is evoked by the Erotic of Edward Grieg; and also a promise of death in silent voluptuousness, and a boundless kingdom, rich in all the wealth of the earth, waiting in vain for its vanished king, its dying king, in the nuptial and funereal purple. But, in the prelude to "Tristan and Ysolde," the leap of love toward death was unchained with inconceivable violence; the insatiable desire was exalted even to the intoxication of destruction. "... To drink yonder the cup of eternal love in thy honor, I would, on the same altar, consecrate thee to death with myself."

Each of those musicians they admired cast a unique charm around their deeply sensitive feelings. A piece by Robert Schumann reminded him of a long-lost love that surrounded him like an artificial sky, intertwining some of his most treasured memories, which he observed fading away with a blend of wonder and sorrow. An __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Impromptuby Frederic Chopin whispered, as if in a dream: "At night, when you’re sleeping on my heart, I hear a drop falling in the silence, slowly dropping, always falling, so close, yet so far! I hear, at night, the drop falling from my heart, the blood that drips, drop by drop, from my heart when you are sleeping, when you are sleeping, just me alone." High purple curtains, dark like a fierce passion, surround a bed as deep as a grave—that's what theEroticEdward Grieg's music evokes memories of a promise of death in quiet joy and a vast kingdom, abundant with all that the earth provides, endlessly waiting for its lost king, its dying king, cloaked in wedding and funeral purple. Yet, in the prelude to "Tristan and Ysolde," the leap of love toward death unleashes a violence beyond anything imaginable; the insatiable desire escalates to a level of destructive intoxication. "... To drink from the cup of eternal love in your honor, I would, on the same altar, dedicate myself to death alongside you."

And that immense wave of harmony irresistibly enveloped them both, closed in on them, carried them away, transported them to "the marvellous empire."

And that massive wave of harmony irresistibly enveloped them both, closed in on them, swept them away, and carried them to "the marvelous empire."

It was not by means of the miserable instrument, incapable of giving the slightest echo of that torrential plenitude, but in the eloquence, in the enthusiasm of the exegesis, that Hippolyte seized all the grandeur of that tragic Revelation. And, as the lover's imagery had one day pictured to her the Guelph's deserted city, the city of convents and monasteries, so to-day appeared to her imagination the old, gray city town of Bayreuth, solitary among the Bavarian mountains, in a mystic landscape over which hovered the same soul that Albrecht Dürer imprisoned beneath the network of the lines at the bottom of his engravings and canvases.

It wasn't through the inadequate tool, which couldn't even capture the slightest hint of that overwhelming richness, but in the passion and enthusiasm of the analysis that Hippolyte understood the full extent of that tragic Revelation. Just as the lover's imagery once showed her the abandoned city of the Guelphs, filled with convents and monasteries, today her imagination unveiled the old, gray town of Bayreuth, standing alone among the Bavarian mountains, in a mystical landscape wrapped in the same spirit that Albrecht Dürer captured in the intricate details of the lines at the bottom of his engravings and paintings.

George had not forgotten any episode of his first religious pilgrimage to the Ideal Theatre; he could relive every instant of his extraordinary emotion when he had discovered on the gentle hill, at the extremity of the great shady avenue, the edifice consecrated to the supreme feast of art; he could reconstitute the solemnity of the vast amphitheatre girt with columns and arcades, the mystery of the Mystic Gulf. In the religious shadow and silence of the place, in the shadow and ecstatic silence of every soul, a sigh went up from the invisible orchestra, a moan was uttered, a murmuring voice made the first mournful call of solitary desire, the first and confused anguish in presentiment of the future torture. And that sigh and that moan and that voice mounted from the vague suffering to the acuteness of an impetuous cry, telling of the pride of a dream, the anxiety of a superhuman aspiration, the terrible and implacable desire of possession. With a devouring fury, like a flame bursting from a bottomless abyss, the desire dilated, agitated, enflamed, always higher, always higher, fed by the purest essence of a double life. The intoxication of the melodious flame embraced everything; everything sovereign in the world vibrated passionately in the immense ravishment, exhaled its joy and most hidden sorrow, while it was sublimated and consumed. But, suddenly, the efforts of a resistance, the cholers of a battle, shuddered and rumbled in the flight of that stormy ascension; and that great spout of life, suddenly broken against an invisible obstacle, fell back again, died out, spouted forth no longer. In the religious shadow and silence of the place, in the shadow and thrilling silence of every soul, a sigh arose from the Mystic Gulf, a moan died away, a broken voice told of the sadness of eternal solitude, the aspiration toward the eternal night, toward the divine, the primal oblivion.

George hadn’t forgotten any moment of his first spiritual journey to the Ideal Theatre; he could relive every instant of the incredible emotion he felt when he discovered, on the gentle hill at the end of the long shaded avenue, the building dedicated to the ultimate celebration of art. He could recreate the solemnity of the vast amphitheater surrounded by columns and arches, the mystery of the Mystic Gulf. In the sacred silence and shadow of the place, in the profound and ecstatic quiet of every soul, a sigh rose from the unseen orchestra, a moan was heard, and a murmuring voice made the first sorrowful call of loneliness, the initial and confused anguish anticipating future suffering. That sigh, that moan, and that voice grew from vague suffering to the sharpness of an impassioned cry, expressing the pride of a dream, the anxiety of a superhuman aspiration, the terrible and relentless desire for possession. With an all-consuming fury, like a flame erupting from a bottomless void, desire expanded, stirred, and blazed, always reaching higher, always striving for more, fueled by the purest essence of a dual existence. The rapture of the melodic flame enveloped everything; everything sovereign in the world vibrated passionately in immense ecstasy, exuding its joy and hidden sorrow while being exalted and consumed. But suddenly, the struggle against despair, the chaos of a battle, stirred and rumbled in the turmoil of that stormy ascent; and that great burst of life was abruptly halted by an invisible barrier, falling back, fizzling out, and no longer erupting. In the sacred silence and shadow of the place, in the thrilling silence of every soul, a sigh arose from the Mystic Gulf, a moan faded away, a broken voice spoke of the sadness of eternal solitude, the yearning for eternal night, for the divine, and for primal oblivion.

And here another voice, a human voice, modulated by human lips, young and strong, mingled with melancholy, irony, and menace, sang a song of the sea, from the head of a mast, on the ship that carried to King Mark the blond Irish spouse. It sang: "Toward the Occident wanders the gaze; toward the Orient sails the ship. The breeze blows fresh toward the natal land. O daughter of Ireland, where dost thou linger? Is it thy sighs that swell my sail? Blow, blow, O wind! Woe, ah! woe, daughter of Ireland, my wild love!" It was the admonition of the lookout, the prophetic warning, joyous and menacing, full of caress and of raillery, indefinable. And the orchestra became silent. "Blow, blow, O wind! Woe, ah! woe, daughter of Ireland, my wild love!" The voice sang over the tranquil sea, alone in the silence, while under the tent, Ysolde, motionless, on her couch, seemed plunged in the obscure dream of her destiny.

Then another voice, a human voice, formed by human lips, young and strong, laced with sadness, irony, and danger, sang a sea shanty from the top of a mast on the ship that was taking the blonde Irish bride to King Mark. It went: "Towards the West my gaze wanders; towards the East sails the ship. The breeze flows fresh to the homeland. O daughter of Ireland, where are you lingering? Are your sighs what fill my sail? Blow, blow, O wind! Woe, oh! woe, daughter of Ireland, my wild love!" It was the lookout's warning, a prophetic signal, joyful yet threatening, full of affection and mockery, indescribable. And the orchestra fell silent. "Blow, blow, O wind! Woe, oh! woe, daughter of Ireland, my wild love!" The voice echoed over the calm sea, alone in the stillness, while under the tent, Ysolde, motionless on her couch, appeared lost in the dark dream of her fate.

Thus opened the drama. The tragic breath, that had already been given by the prelude, passed and repassed in the orchestra. Suddenly the power of destruction was manifested in the enchantress against the man of her choice, whom she had devoted to death. Her anger was unchained with the energy of the blind elements; she invoked all the terrible forces of earth and heaven to destroy the man whom she could not possess. "Awake at my call, indomitable power; come forth from the heart where thou art hidden! O, uncertain winds, hear my will! Awake the lethargy of this dreamy sea, resuscitate from the depths implacable covetousness, show it the prey which I offer! Crush the vessel, engulf the wreckage! Everything that palpitates and breathes, O winds, I give to thee in recompense." To the admonition of the lookout responded the sentiment of Brangane: "O, woe! what ruin I foresee, Ysolde!" And the gentle and devoted woman tried to appease that mad fury. "Oh! tell me thy sorrow, Ysolde! Tell me thy secret!" And Ysolde replied: "My heart is choking. Open, open wide the curtain!"

And so the drama began. The tragic mood, established by the prelude, flowed through the orchestra. Suddenly, destruction appeared through the enchantress who had chosen the man she wanted to sacrifice. Her rage was unleashed with chaotic energy; she called upon all the fierce powers of earth and sky to get rid of the man she could not have. "Awake at my call, unstoppable force; rise from the depths where you hide! O, unpredictable winds, heed my command! Disturb the stillness of this sleepy sea, revive the relentless greed from the depths, show it the bait I offer! Crash the ship, swallow the wreckage! Everything that feels and breathes, O winds, I give to you as tribute." The lookout's warning reflected Brangane's feelings: "Oh, despair! I foresee ruin, Ysolde!" And the gentle, devoted woman tried to calm that wild fury. "Oh! Share your sorrow with me, Ysolde! Confide your secret!" And Ysolde replied: "My heart feels suffocated. Open, open wide the curtain!"

Tristan appeared, upright, motionless, his arms crossed, his gaze fixed on the distances of the sea. From the masthead the lookout resumed his song, on the wave mounting from the orchestra, "Woe, ah! woe—" And, while Ysolde's eyes, lit up by a sombre flame, contemplated the hero, the fatal motif arose from the Mystic Gulf: the great and terrible symbol of love and death, in which was enclosed every essence of the tragic fiction. And, with her own mouth, Ysolde predicted the end: "Chosen of mine, lost by me."

Tristan stood tall and motionless, arms crossed, gazing out at the sea's horizon. From the masthead, the lookout kept singing, merging with the swell rising from the orchestra, "Woe, oh! woe—" Meanwhile, Ysolde's eyes, filled with a dark intensity, watched the hero as the ominous theme rose from the Mystic Gulf: the compelling and haunting symbol of love and death, embodying every essence of the tragic story. With her own words, Ysolde predicted the outcome: "Mine, chosen one, lost to me."

Passion aroused in her a homicidal mania, awakened in the roots of her being a hostile instinct to existence, a need of dissolution, of annihilation. She raged to find in herself and all about her a crushing power that would strike and destroy without leaving a trace. Her hate became fiercer at the sight of the calm and motionless hero, who felt the menace concentrate upon his head and who knew the uselessness of any resistance. Her mouth was filled with bitter sarcasm. "What thinkest thou of that slave?" she demanded of Brangane, with an uneasy smile. Of a hero she made a slave; she declared herself the conqueror. "Tell him that I, Ysolde, command my vassal to fear his sovereign." Such was the defiance she cast at him for a supreme struggle; such was the gauntlet that force threw down to force. A sombre solemnity accompanied the hero's march toward the threshold of the tent when the irrevocable hour had sounded, when the philter had already filled the cup, when destiny had already closed its circle around the two lives. Ysolde, leaning on her couch, pale as if the great fever had consumed all the blood in her veins, waited, silently. Tristan appeared on the threshold: both erect to their full height. But the orchestra told of the inexpressible anxiety of their souls.

Passion ignited in her a deadly rage, awakening a deep-rooted animosity toward life, a desire for chaos and destruction. She was desperate to unleash a powerful force within herself and around her that would strike and erase everything without a trace. Her hatred grew stronger when she saw the calm, unmoving hero, who sensed the looming danger and realized how pointless it was to fight back. Her mouth twisted with bitter sarcasm. "What do you think of that slave?" she asked Brangane, forcing a nervous smile. She had turned the hero into a slave; she declared herself the conqueror. "Tell him that I, Ysolde, command my vassal to fear his sovereign." This was the challenge she proposed for a final confrontation; this was the gauntlet that power threw down to power. A somber seriousness accompanied the hero's march toward the tent's entrance when the inevitable moment arrived, when the potion had already filled the cup, and when fate had already intertwined their lives. Ysolde, resting on her couch, looked pale as if a great fever had drained all the blood from her veins, waiting silently. Tristan stood at the threshold: both were poised and upright. But the orchestra conveyed the deep anxiety of their souls.

From this moment recommenced the tempestuous ascension. It seemed that the Mystic Gulf had once more become inflamed like a furnace and shot higher, even higher, its sonorous flames. "Only comfort for an eternal mourning, salutary draught of oblivion, I drink thee without fear!" And Tristan placed the cup to his lips. "Half for me! I drink it for thee!" cried Ysolde, snatching the cup from his hands. The golden cup fell, empty. Had they both drunk death? Must they die? Instant of superhuman agony. The philter of death was but a poison of love that filled them with an immortal fire. At first, astonished, motionless, they looked at each other, sought in one another's eyes the symptom of the death to which they believed they had devoted themselves. But a new life, incomparably more intense than that they had lived, agitated their very fibre, beat at their temples and at their wrists, swelled their hearts with an immense wave. "Tristan!" "Isolde!" They called one another; they were alone; nothing breathed about them; appearances were effaced; the past was wiped out; the future was a dark night that even their recent intoxication could not pierce. They lived; they called one another in hot, passionate tones; each was drawn to the other by a fatality that henceforth no power could arrest. "Tristan!" "Ysolde!"

From this moment on, the stormy rise began again. It felt like the Mystic Gulf had erupted again like a furnace, sending its resonant flames higher and higher. "Only comfort for an endless mourning, the healing sip of forgetfulness, I drink you without fear!" Tristan brought the cup to his lips. "Half for me! I drink it for you!" Ysolde exclaimed, snatching the cup from him. The golden cup fell, empty. Had they both tasted death? Must they die? A moment of overwhelming agony. The potion of death was really a love poison that filled them with an immortal fire. At first, startled and motionless, they gazed at each other, searching in one another's eyes for signs of the death they thought they had embraced. But a new life, much more intense than what they had experienced before, stirred within them, pounding at their temples and wrists, swelling their hearts with a massive wave. "Tristan!" "Isolde!" They called out to each other; they were alone; nothing else existed around them; appearances faded away; the past vanished; the future was a dark night that even their recent intoxication couldn't penetrate. They lived; they called out to each other in fervent, passionate tones; each was drawn to the other by a fate that no power could ever stop. "Tristan!" "Ysolde!"

And the melody of the passion spread out, enlarged, exalted itself, throbbed and sobbed, cried and chanted above the profound tempest of harmonies that became more and more agitated. Mournful and joyous, it took an irresistible flight toward the heights of unknown ecstasies, toward the heights of the supreme voluptuousness. "Delivered from the world, I possess thee at last, O! thou, who alone fill my soul, supreme voluptuousness of love!"

And the melody of passion unfolded, grew, and soared, pulsing and weeping, crying and singing above the deep storm of harmonies that became more and more restless. Mournful yet joyful, it took an unstoppable leap toward the peaks of unknown ecstasy, toward the heights of ultimate pleasure. "Free from the world, I finally have you, O! you, who alone complete my soul, the ultimate pleasure of love!"

"Hail! Hail to Mark! Hail!" cried the crew amid the blasts of the trumpets, saluting the king, who drew away from the shore to go to meet his blond spouse. "Hail to Cornwall!"

"Hooray! Hooray for Mark! Hooray!" shouted the crew over the sound of the trumpets as they welcomed the king, who was leaving the shore to meet his blonde bride. "Hooray for Cornwall!"

It was the tumult of common life, the clamor of profane joy, the dazzling splendor of the day. The Elect, the Lost, with a look in which floated the sombre shadow of a dream, demanded: "Who comes hither?" "The King." "What king?" Ysolde, pale and convulsed beneath the royal mantle, asked: "Where am I? Do I still live? Must I still live?" Gentle and terrible, the motif of the philter ascended, enveloped them, enclosed them in its ardent spiral. The trumpets sounded. "Hail to Mark! Hail to Cornwall! Glory to the King!"

It was the chaos of daily life, the noise of unfiltered joy, the vibrant brightness of the day. The Chosen, the Forgotten, with looks that carried the dark weight of a dream, asked: "Who’s coming here?" "The King." "Which king?" Ysolde, pale and shaking under the royal cloak, asked: "Where am I? Am I still alive? Do I have to keep living?" Gentle yet frightening, the theme of the potion emerged, surrounding them, enveloping them in its intense spiral. The trumpets played. "Hail to Mark! Hail to Cornwall! Glory to the King!"

But, in the second prelude, all the sobs of too strong a joy, all the pantings of exasperated desire, all the starts of furious expectation, alternated, mingled, were confounded. The impatience of the feminine soul communicated its thrills to the immensity of the night, to all the things that, in the pure summer night, breathed and watched. The ravished soul threw its appeals to everything, that they might remain vigilant beneath the stars, that they might be present at the festival of its love, at the nuptial banquet of its joy. Insubmergible over the restless ocean of harmony, the fatal melody floated, growing light, clouding. The wave from the Mystic Gulf, like the respiration of a superhuman bosom, swelled, rose, fell back to rise again, to fall again and slowly die away.

In the second prelude, all the cries of sheer joy, all the breaths of unfulfilled longing, and all the jolts of intense expectation intertwined and mixed together. The impatience of the feminine spirit sent shivers through the vast night, affecting everything that lived and observed in the clear summer evening. The enchanted soul directed its requests to everything around, hoping they would stay awake under the stars, witnessing the celebration of its love, the wedding feast of its happiness. Floating above the restless ocean of harmony, the haunting melody drifted, becoming lighter and eventually fading away. The wave from the Mystic Gulf, like the breath of a greater presence, swelled, rose, fell back only to rise again, to fall once more, and slowly fade away.

"Dost thou hear? It seems to me that the sound has died away in the distance." Ysolde heard nothing more but the sounds imagined by her desire. The horns of the nocturnal chase resounded in the forest, distinct, coming nearer. "It is the deceptive whispering of the leaves that the wind rustles in its sport. That gentle sound is not that of horns; it is the murmur of the mountain stream that gushes forth and falls in the silent night." She heard nothing but the enchanting sounds born in her soul by the desire left there by the old yet ever new charm. In the orchestra, as in her abused senses, the resonances of the chase were magically transformed, dissolving into the infinite murmurs of the forest, into the mysterious eloquence of the summer night. All those smothered voices, all the subtle seductions, enveloped the panting woman and suggested to her the approaching ravishment, while Brangane warned and begged in vain, in the terror of his presentiment: "Oh! let the protecting torch blaze! Let its light show thee the peril!" Nothing had the power of enlightening the blindness of desire. "Were this the torch of my life, I would extinguish it without fear. And I extinguish it without fear." With a gesture of supreme disdain, intrepid and superb, Ysolde threw the torch to the ground; she offered her life and that of the Elect to the fatal night; she entered with him into the shadow forever.

"Do you hear that? It sounds like the noise has faded away." Ysolde heard nothing except the sounds created by her longing. The horns of the nighttime hunt echoed through the forest, clear and getting closer. "It's just the misleading rustle of the leaves in the wind. That soft sound isn't horns; it's the whisper of the mountain stream flowing and falling in the quiet night." She heard only the magical sounds stirred by her soul, sparked by the old yet timeless charm. In the music, and in her overwhelmed senses, the echoes of the hunt transformed into the endless murmurs of the forest, into the mysterious beauty of the summer night. All those suppressed voices and subtle temptations surrounded the breathless woman, hinting at the impending passion, while Brangane warned and pleaded in vain, gripped by fear: "Oh! Let the protective torch burn bright! Let its light reveal the danger!" Nothing could illuminate the blindness of desire. "If this were the torch of my life, I would snuff it out without fear. And I snuff it out without fear." With a gesture of ultimate disdain, bold and magnificent, Ysolde threw the torch to the ground; she surrendered her life and that of the Elect to the fatal night; she entered the shadows with him forever.

Then the most intoxicating poem of human passion was triumphantly unfolded, like a spiral, to the summits of delirium and ecstasy. It was the first frantic embrace, the mingling of voluptuousness and of anguish, in which the souls, eager to melt into one another, encountered the impenetrable obstacle of the body; it was the first rancor against the time when love did not exist, against the empty and useless past. It was the hate against hostile light, against the perfidious day, that sharpened all their sufferings, that revived all the fallacious appearances, that favored pride and oppressed tenderness. It was the hymn to the friendly night, to the beneficent shade, to the divine mystery of which the marvels and inner visions were unveiled, in which were heard the distant voices of the spheres, in which the ideal corollas flourished on inflexible stems. "Since the sun is hidden in our bosom, the stars of happiness shed their laughing light."

Then the most intoxicating poem about human passion was triumphantly revealed, like a spiral, reaching the heights of delirium and ecstasy. It was the first wild embrace, a mix of pleasure and pain, where souls eager to unite faced the impenetrable barrier of the body; it was the first resentment toward a time when love didn’t exist, against the empty and pointless past. It was the hatred of harsh light, against the deceptive day that made their suffering sharper, that brought back all the misleading appearances, that inflated pride and stifled tenderness. It was a song to the welcoming night, to the nourishing shade, to the divine mystery where wonders and inner visions were unveiled, where the distant sounds of the cosmos could be heard, where ideal blooms thrived on unyielding stems. "Since the sun is hidden in our hearts, the stars of happiness cast their joyful light."

And, in the orchestra, spoke every eloquence, sang every joy, wept every misery, that the human voice had ever expressed. The melodies emerged from the symphonic depths, developing, interrupting, superposing, mingling, melting into one another, dissolving, disappearing to again appear. A more and more restless and poignant anxiety passed over all the instruments and expressed a continual and ever-vain effort to attain the inaccessible. In the impetuosity of the chromatic progressions there was the mad pursuit of a happiness that eluded every grasp, although it shone ever so near. In the changings of the tone, rhythm, and measure, in the succession of syncopes, there was a truceless search, there was a limitless covetousness, there was the long torture of desire ever deceived and ever extinguished. A motif, a symbol of eternal desire, eternally exasperated by a deceptive possession, returned every instant with a cruel persistence; it enlarged, it dominated, now illuminating the crests of the harmonic waves, now obscuring them with funereal darkness.

In the orchestra, every type of expression spoke, every joy sang, and every sorrow wept, conveying everything the human voice has ever shared. The melodies flowed from the depths of the symphony, developing, interrupting, overlapping, blending, and merging into one another, dissolving and reappearing. A growing sense of restless and deep anxiety spread through all the instruments, symbolizing a constant and ultimately futile struggle to reach the unattainable. In the urgency of the chromatic progressions was a frantic pursuit of happiness that slipped away with every attempt to hold onto it, even though it seemed so close. In the changes of tone, rhythm, and measure, and in the pattern of syncopations, there was an unyielding search, an insatiable desire, the ongoing pain of longing that was always thwarted and extinguished. A motif, representing eternal yearning, was constantly frustrated by a false sense of achievement, reappearing with relentless insistence; it grew, it took over, sometimes highlighting the peaks of the harmonic waves, and other times enveloping them in gloomy darkness.

The frightful power of the philter operated on the soul and on the flesh of the two lovers already consecrated to death. Nothing could extinguish or soften that fatal ardor; nothing, except death. They had vainly tried every caress; they had vainly summoned all their strength to unite in a supreme embrace, to finally possess one another, to become one and the same being. Their sighs of voluptuousness were transformed into agonizing sobs. An infrangible obstacle was interposed between them, separated them, rendered them strangers and solitary. The obstacle was their corporeal substance, their living personality. And a secret hate was born in both. A longing to destroy themselves, to annihilate themselves; a desire to cause death and a desire to die. Even in the caress they recognized the impossibility of crossing the material limits of their human senses. Lips met lips and stopped. "Why not succumb to death," said Tristan, "rather than separation, and what prevents Tristan from loving Ysolde forever, living hereafter eternally for her alone?" And already they entered into the infinite darkness. The outside world disappeared. "So," said Tristan, "so should we die, unwilling to live but for love, inseparable, forever united, without end, without awakening, without fear, without name in the bosom of love." The words were distinctly heard in the pianissimo of the orchestra. A new ecstasy ravished the two lovers and carried them to the threshold of the marvellous nocturnal empire. Already they tasted in advance the beatitude of dissolution, felt themselves delivered from the weight of the body, felt their substance sublimated and float, diffused in an endless joy. "Without end, without awakening, without fear, without name...."

The terrifying power of the potion affected the souls and bodies of the two lovers, who were already doomed. Nothing could quench or ease their fatal passion; nothing except death. They had tried every embrace without success; they had desperately summoned all their strength to unite in one last hold, to finally possess each other and become one being. Their sighs of pleasure turned into heartbreaking sobs. An unbreakable barrier stood between them, separating them, making them feel like strangers alone. This barrier was their physical forms, their living selves. And a hidden resentment grew within both of them. They had a desire to destroy themselves, to vanish; a wish to bring about death and a wish to die. Even in their touches, they acknowledged the impossibility of going beyond the material limits of their human senses. Lips met lips and then stopped. "Why not give in to death," Tristan said, "rather than endure separation, and what prevents Tristan from loving Ysolde forever, living only for her?" They were already slipping into the infinite darkness. The outside world disappeared. "So," Tristan said, "should we die, unwilling to live for anything but love, inseparable, forever united, without end, without awakening, without fear, without name in the embrace of love?" The words resonated clearly in the pianissimo of the orchestra. A new ecstasy overwhelmed the two lovers, taking them to the edge of the magnificent nighttime realm. They could taste the bliss of dissolution in advance, felt themselves free from the burden of their bodies, sensed their essence elevated and floating, dissolved in endless joy. "Without end, without awakening, without fear, without name...."

"Take care! Take care! Behold the night giving way to the day," warned from above the invisible Brangane. "Take care!" And the shudder of the matinal frost traversed the park, awoke the flowers. The cold light of the dawn ascended slowly and covered up the stars that palpitated more strongly. "Take care!" Vain warning of the faithful watcher. They were not listening; they would not, could not, awaken themselves. Under the menace of the day, they plunged still further on into that darkness from which could never come the slightest glint of twilight. "Let the night eternally envelop us." And a whirlwind of harmonies enveloped them, clasped them close in its vehement spirals, transformed them to the distant shore invoked by their desire, there where no anguish oppressed the flights of the loving soul, beyond all languor, beyond all pain, beyond all solitude, in the infinite serenity of their supreme dream.

"Be careful! Be careful! Look, night is giving way to day," warned the invisible Brangane from above. "Be careful!" The morning frost swept through the park, waking the flowers. The cold light of dawn gradually rose, covering the stars that twinkled more brightly. "Be careful!" A useless warning from the loyal watcher. They weren't listening; they wouldn’t, couldn’t wake up. Under the threat of day, they sank deeper into the darkness that would never reveal even the slightest hint of dawn. "Let the night wrap around us forever." And a whirlwind of melodies surrounded them, holding them tightly in its passionate spirals, carrying them to the distant shore their desires called for, a place where no pain burdened the flights of the loving soul, far beyond all weariness, beyond all pain, beyond all loneliness, in the infinite calm of their ultimate dream.

"Save thyself, Tristan!" It was the cry of Kurvenal after the cry of Brangane. It was the unexpected and brutal assault that interrupted the ecstatic embrace. And, while the theme of love persisted in the orchestra, the motif of the hunt burst out with a metallic clash. The king and his courtiers appeared. Tristan hid Ysolde, stretched on the bed of flowers, beneath his ample mantle; he hid her from both gaze and light, affirming by this act his domination, signifying his undoubted right. "The sad day—for the last time!" For the last time, in the calm and resolute attitude of a hero, he accepted the battle with the unknown forces, sure henceforth that nothing could modify or suspend the course of his destiny. While the sovereign sorrow of King Mark was exhaled in a slow and deep melopee, he remained silent, immovable in his secret thought. And finally he responded to the king's questions: "Never can I reveal that mystery. Never can you know what thou dost ask." The philter motif condensed in this response the obscurity of the mystery, the gravity of the irreparable event. "Dost thou wish to follow Tristan, O, Ysolde?" he demanded of the queen, simply, in the presence of all. "In the land where I am going the sun does not shine. It is the land of shadows; it is the land of night from which my mother sent me when, conceived by her in death, in death I came to life." And Ysolde: "There where the country of Tristan is, there would Ysolde go. She wants to follow him, gentle and faithful, in the path that he will point out."

"Save yourself, Tristan!" Kurvenal shouted after Brangane's call. The sudden and harsh attack broke their joyful embrace. Meanwhile, as the love theme played in the orchestra, the hunt motif burst in with a sharp sound. The king and his courtiers had arrived. Tristan covered Ysolde, who lay on the bed of flowers, with his large cloak; he hid her from both sight and light, asserting his control and undeniable claim. "This sad day—for the last time!" With the calm and determined stance of a hero, he faced the battle against the unknown forces, confident that nothing could change or stop his fate. As King Mark’s sorrowful notes echoed in a slow, deep melody, Tristan remained silent, lost in his thoughts. Finally, he answered the king’s questions: "I can never reveal that mystery. You can never know what you're asking." The potion motif captured the obscurity of the mystery and the weight of the irrevocable situation in his response. "Do you wish to follow Tristan, O Ysolde?" he asked the queen simply, in front of everyone. "In the place where I'm going, the sun doesn’t shine. It’s the land of shadows; the land of night from which my mother sent me when, conceived by her in death, I was born into death." And Ysolde replied: "Wherever Tristan's land is, that’s where Ysolde wants to go. She wants to follow him, gentle and faithful, on the path he will show her."

And the dying hero preceded her to that land, struck by the traitor Melot.

And the dying hero went ahead of her to that land, struck by the traitor Melot.

Meanwhile, the third prelude evoked the vision of the distant shore, the arid and desolate rocks, where, in the secret caves, the sea seemed to weep ceaselessly in inconsolable mourning. A mist of legend and of mysterious poesy enveloped the rigid forms of the rock, perceived as in an uncertain dawn or in an almost extinguished twilight. And the sound of the pastoral pipe awoke the confused images of the past life, of the things lost in the night of time.

Meanwhile, the third prelude evoked the image of a distant shore, with dry and barren rocks, where the sea appeared to weep endlessly in hidden caves. A haze of legend and mysterious poetry enveloped the harsh outlines of the rocks, visible in the light of a hazy dawn or in the dimness of a fading twilight. The gentle sound of the pipe stirred up muddled memories of a past life, of things lost in the darkness of time.

"What says the ancient lament?" sighed Tristan. "Where am I?"

"What does the old lament say?" Tristan sighed. "Where am I?"

On the fragile reed the shepherd modulated the imperishable melody transmitted by our ancestors through the ages; and, in his profound unconsciousness, he was without inquietude.

On the fragile reed, the shepherd played the ageless melody handed down through generations, and in his deep unawareness, he felt no anxiety.

And Tristan, to whose soul these humble notes had revealed all: "I did not linger in the place of my awakening. But where have I dwelt? I could not say. There I saw neither the sun, nor the land, nor the inhabitants; but what I saw then, I could not say.... It was there where I always was, there where I will go forever; in the vast empire of the universal night. Yonder, a single and unique science is given us: the divine, the eternal, the original oblivion!" The delirium of fever agitated him; the ardor of the philter corroded his inmost fibres. "Oh! what I suffer thou canst not suffer! The terrible desire which devours me, that implacable fire which consumes me! Ah! if I could tell thee! If thou couldst understand me!"

And Tristan, to whom these simple notes had revealed everything, said, "I didn’t stay where I woke up. But where have I been? I can’t say. There, I saw neither the sun, nor the land, nor the people; but what I saw then, I can’t explain.... It was where I’ve always been, where I will go forever; in the vast realm of universal night. There, a single and unique understanding is given to us: the divine, the eternal, the original forgetfulness!" The fever's delirium troubled him; the passion of the potion consumed his deepest self. "Oh! what I endure you cannot endure! The terrible desire that consumes me, that relentless fire that destroys me! Ah! if I could explain it to you! If you could understand me!"

And the unconscious shepherd breathed, breathed into his reed. It was the same air; the notes were always the same; they spoke of the life that was no more, they spoke of distant and annihilated things.

And the unaware shepherd sighed, blowing into his reed. It was the same air; the notes were always the same; they talked about a life that was gone, they talked about things that were far away and lost.

"Old and grave melody," said Tristan. "Your lamenting sounds reached me even on the evening wind, as when, in distant times, the death of the father was announced to the son. In the sinister dawn thou didst seek me, more and more uneasy, when the son learned of the departure of the mother. When my father engendered me and died, when my mother brought me to light and died, the old melody came to their ears also, languishing and sad. She interrogated me one day, and now she is speaking to me again. To what destiny was I born? To what destiny? The old melody is repeating it to me: To desire and to die! to die of desire! Oh! no, no. Such is not your true sense. To desire, to desire, to desire, even unto death; but not to die of desire!" Stronger and stronger, more and more tenacious, the philter corroded him to the marrow. All his being writhed in the unbearable spasm. At moments, the orchestra had the crepitations of a funereal pyre. The violence of the pain traversed him at times with tempestuous impetuosity, reviving the flames. Sudden starts shook him; atrocious cries escaped from it; choking sobs were extinguished in it. "The philter! the philter! the terrible philter! with what fury I feel it mount from my heart to my brain! Henceforth no remedy, no sweet death, can deliver me from the torture of desire. In no place, in no spot, alas! shall I find repose. The night repulses me toward the day, and the eye of the sun feeds on my perpetual suffering. Ah! how the ardent sun burns me and consumes me! And not even to have, never to have, the refreshment of a shade for that devouring ardor! What balm would procure a relief to my horrible torture?" He bore in his veins and marrow the desire of all men, of every species, amassed generation after generation, aggravated by the faults of all the fathers and of all the sons, the intoxications of all, the anguishes of all. In his blood blossomed the germs of the secular concupiscence, remingled the most diverse impurities, refermented the venoms, the most subtle and violent, that, since immemorial ages, the purplish sinuous mouths of women had poured out on eager and subjugated males. He was the heir of the eternal evil. "That terrible philter which condemns me to torture, it is I, I myself, who have compounded it. With the agitations of my father, with the convulsions of my mother, with all the tears of love shed in other times, with laughter and with tears, with pleasures and with wounds, I myself have compounded the poison of that philter. And I have drunk it by deep, enjoyable draughts. A curse on thee, terrible philter! A curse on he who compounded thee!" And he fell back on his couch, exhausted, inanimate, to recover his equanimity, to feel once more the ardor of his wound, to see once more with his hallucinated eyes the sovereign image crossing the fields of the sea. "She is coming, she is coming towards land, softly rocked on the great waves of intoxicating flowers. Her smile throws on me a divine consolation; she brings me the supreme refreshment." Thus he invoked, thus he saw, with his eyes closed henceforth to the common light, the sorceress, the mistress of balms, the healer of all wounds. "She comes, she comes! Dost thou not see her, Kurvenal; dost thou not see her?" And the agitated waves of the Mystic Gulf gathered confusedly from the depths all the melodies already heard, mingling them, raising them up, submerging them in an abyss, repulsing them again to the surface, crushing them: those that could have expressed the anguish of the decisive conflict on the bridge of the ship, those in which one heard the boiling of the draught poured into the golden cup and the buzzing in the arteries invaded by the liquid fire, those in which had been heard the mysterious breath of the summer night inviting voluptuousness without end, all the melodies, with all the images and all the recollections. And on this immense shipwreck the fatal melody passed, proud, sovereign, implacable, repeating at intervals the atrocious condemnation: "To desire, to desire, to desire even unto death: but not to die of desire!"

"Old and serious melody," Tristan said. "Your sorrowful sounds reached me even on the evening breeze, like when, long ago, the father’s death was told to the son. In the dark dawn, you sought me, growing more anxious, just as the son learned of his mother's passing. When my father conceived me and died, and when my mother gave birth to me and passed away, that old melody reached their ears too, lingering and mournful. One day she asked me, and now she's speaking to me again. What fate was I born into? What fate? The old melody repeats it to me: To desire and to die! to die from desire! Oh! no, no. That is not your true meaning. To desire, to desire, to desire, even unto death; but not to die from desire!" Stronger and stronger, more unyielding, the potion eroded him to his core. His entire being writhed in unbearable spasms. At times, the orchestra resonated with the crackling sounds of a funeral pyre. The pain hit him, sometimes with stormy fury, reigniting the flames. Sudden jolts shook him; terrible cries escaped him; choking sobs were stifled within. "The potion! the potion! the terrible potion! I feel it racing from my heart to my brain with such fury! From now on, no remedy, no sweet death, can free me from the torture of desire. Nowhere, alas! will I find peace. The night drives me toward the day, and the sun feeds on my constant suffering. Ah! how the blazing sun burns and consumes me! And not even to have, never to have, the relief of a shadow from that scorching heat! What balm could ease my horrible agony?" He carried in his veins and bones the desires of all men throughout generations, intensified by the flaws of all fathers and all sons, the intoxications of all, the sorrows of all. In his blood blossomed the seeds of ancient longing, mixed with countless impurities, destabilizing the most subtle and violent poisons that, since time immemorial, the rich, winding mouths of women had unleashed on eager and dominated men. He was the heir of eternal evil. "That awful potion that condemns me to suffering, it is I, I myself, who have made it. With the turmoil of my father, with the convulsions of my mother, with all the tears of love shed in ages past, with laughter and sorrow, with pleasures and wounds, I have crafted the venom of that potion. And I have drunk it in deep, pleasurable gulps. A curse on you, terrible potion! A curse on whoever created you!" And he collapsed onto his couch, exhausted, lifeless, to regain his composure, to feel once more the passion of his wound, to see again with his hallucinated eyes the sovereign figure crossing the fields of the sea. "She is coming, she is coming to shore, gently swaying on the great waves of intoxicating flowers. Her smile gives me divine comfort; she brings me ultimate refreshment." Thus he called upon, thus he saw, with his eyes now closed to ordinary light, the sorceress, the mistress of balms, the healer of all wounds. "She comes, she comes! Don’t you see her, Kurvenal; don’t you see her?" And the agitated waves of the Mystic Gulf gathered together from the depths all the melodies already heard, mixing and raising them up, submerging them in an abyss, pushing them back to the surface, crushing them: those that could have expressed the anguish of the decisive battle on the ship's deck, those in which one heard the bubbling of the potion poured into the golden cup and the pulsing in the veins overtaken by the liquid fire, those where the mysterious breath of the summer night invited endless pleasure, all the melodies, with all their images and memories. And upon this vast shipwreck, the fatal melody passed, proud, sovereign, relentless, repeating at intervals the dreadful condemnation: "To desire, to desire, to desire even unto death: but not to die from desire!"

"The vessel drops its anchor! Ysolde! behold Ysolde! She springs to the shore!" cried Kurvenal from the top of the tower. And, in the delirium of joy, Tristan tore off the bandages of his wound, excited his own blood to flow, to inundate the earth, to empurple the world. At the approach of Ysolde and Death, he believed he heard the light. "Do I not hear the light? Do not my ears hear the light?" A great inner sun dazzled him; every atom of his substance darted rays of sunlight that, in luminous waves, expanded through the universe. The light was music; the music was light.

"The ship has anchored! Ysolde! Look, Ysolde! She’s heading to the shore!" shouted Kurvenal from the top of the tower. In a rush of joy, Tristan tore off his bandages, making his own blood flow, staining the ground and turning the world purple. As Ysolde and Death came closer, he thought heheardthe light. "Can't I hear the light? Can't my ears hear the light?" A powerful inner sun blinded him; every part of his being radiated beams of sunlight that, in bright waves, spread throughout the universe. The light was music; the music was light.

And then the Mystic Gulf truly became irradiated like a sky. The sonorities of the orchestra seemed to imitate those distant planetary harmonies that, long ago, the souls of vigilant contemplators believed they surprised in the nocturnal silence. Gradually, the long tremblings of restlessness, the long bursts of anguish, the pantings of vain pursuits, and the efforts of the ever-deceived desire, and all the agitations of terrestrial misery, were appeased, became dissipated. Tristan had finally crossed the limit of the "marvellous empire"; he had finally entered into eternal night. And Ysolde, bent over the inert shell, felt at last the heavy weight that still crushed her slowly dissolve. The fatal melody, become clearer and more solemn, consecrated the great funereal hymn. Then the notes, like ethereal chords, began to weave about the lover veils of diaphanous purity. Thus commenced a sort of joyous assumption, by degrees of splendor, on the wing of a hymn. "What a sweet smile he is smiling! Dost thou not see? Dost thou not hear? Am I alone to hear that new melody, infinitely sweet and consoling, that streams from the depths of his being, and ravishes me, and penetrates me, and envelops me?" The Irish sorceress, the formidable mistress of philters, the hereditary arbitrator of obscure terrestrial powers, she who, from the tops of the ship, had invoked the whirlwinds and tempests, she whose love had chosen the strongest and most noble of heroes to intoxicate and destroy him, she who had closed the path of glory and victory to a "conqueror of the world," the poisoner, the homicide, became transfigured by the power of death into a being of light and of joy, exempt from all impure covetousness, free from all base attachment, throbbing and respiring in the breast of the diffused soul of the universe. "Are not these clearer sounds that murmur in my ear the soft waves of the air? Must I respire, drink, plunge myself, slowly drift in the vapors and perfumes?" All in her dissolved, melted, dilated, returned to the original fluidity, to the immense elementary ocean in which the forms were born, in which the forms disappeared to become renewed and to be reborn. In the Mystic Gulf the transformations and transfigurations were being accomplished, note by note, harmony by harmony, without interruption. It seemed as if all things there were decomposed, exhaling their hidden essences, changing into immaterial symbols. Colors never before seen on petals of the most delicate terrestrial flowers, perfumes of an almost imperceptible subtlety, floated there. Visions of secret paradises were revealed in a flash of light; the germs of worlds to be born blossomed there. And the panicky intoxication ascended, ascended; the chorus of the Great All covered the unique human voice. Transfigured, Ysolde entered into the marvellous empire triumphantly. "To lose oneself, to throw oneself into the abyss, to swoon without consciousness in the infinite throbbing of the universal soul: supreme voluptuousness."

Then the Mystic Gulf truly lit up like the sky. The sounds of the orchestra seemed to echo those distant planetary harmonies that, long ago, thoughtful souls believed they heard in the stillness of the night. Gradually, the long waves of restlessness, the pain of anguish, the sighs of unfulfilled desires, and all the chaos of earthly suffering faded away. Tristan had finally crossed into the "marvelous empire"; he had entered eternal night. And Ysolde, leaning over his lifeless body, felt the heavy weight that had crushed her slowly dissolve. The fatal melody grew clearer and more solemn, marking the great funeral hymn. Then the notes, like celestial chords, began to wrap around the lover a veil of translucent purity. Thus began a kind of joyful ascent, gradually gaining splendor, carried on the wings of a hymn. "What a sweet smile he has! Can’t you see? Can’t you hear? Am I the only one hearing this new melody, infinitely sweet and comforting, flowing from the depths of his being, enchanting me, penetrating me, enveloping me?" The Irish sorceress, the powerful mistress of potions, the hereditary arbiter of obscure earthly powers, she who, from the top of the ship, had called forth whirlwinds and tempests, whose love had chosen the strongest and noblest of heroes to intoxicate and destroy him, she who had blocked the path of glory and victory for a "conqueror of the world," the poisoner, the murderer, was transformed by the power of death into a being of light and joy, free from all impure desires, liberated from all base attachments, pulsing and breathing in the essence of the universe. "Are not these clearer sounds whispering in my ear the gentle waves of air? Must I breathe, drink, immerse myself, slowly float in the mists and fragrances?" Everything within her dissolved, melted, expanded, returning to its original fluidity, to the vast primal ocean where forms were born, where forms vanished to be renewed and reborn. In the Mystic Gulf, transformations and transfigurations were happening, note by note, harmony by harmony, without pause. It seemed as if everything there was breaking down, releasing their hidden essences, turning into immaterial symbols. Colors never seen before on the petals of the most delicate earthly flowers, scents of an almost imperceptible delicacy, floated in the air. Visions of secret paradises flashed forth in bursts of light; the seeds of worlds yet to come blossomed there. And the intoxicating rush rose and rose; the chorus of the Great All drowned out the individual human voice. Transformed, Ysolde stepped triumphantly into the marvelous empire. "To lose oneself, to throw oneself into the abyss, to faint without consciousness in the infinite pulse of the universal soul: supreme ecstasy."

CHAPTER II.

CHAPTER 2.

For two entire days the two hermits lived thus amid great fiction, respired that burning atmosphere, saturated themselves with that mortal forgetfulness. They believed they had transfigured themselves, that they had attained superior heights of existence. In the vertiginous heights of their love-dream they believed they equalled the personages in the drama. Did it not seem to them that they, too, had drunk a philter? Were not they also tormented by a limitless desire? Were they not also linked together by an indissoluble bond, and did they not often feel in voluptuousness the horrors of the death-agony; did they not hear the rumbling of death? George, like Tristan when he heard the ancient melody modulated by the shepherd, found in that music the direct revelation of an anguish in which he believed he had at last surprised the true essence of his soul and the tragic secret of his destiny. No man could better penetrate the symbolic and mythical sense of the philter, and no man better than himself could better measure the depth of the inner drama, solely inner, in which the pensive hero had consumed his strength. Nor could any one better understand the despairing cry of the victim: "That terrible philter which has condemned me to torture, it is I, I myself, who compounded it."

For two entire days, the two hermits lived like this in a deep illusion, breathing in that scorching atmosphere, completely lost in that deadly forgetfulness. They thought they had changed themselves, that they had reached higher levels of existence. In the dizzying heights of their love dream, they believed they were like the characters in the story. Didn’t it feel to them that they, too, had sipped from a magical potion? Weren’t they also consumed by an endless desire? Were they not also tied together by an unbreakable bond, often sensing in their pleasure the terrifying horrors of death; did they not hear the rumbling of mortality? George, like Tristan when he heard the ancient melody played by the shepherd, found in that music a direct revelation of an anguish in which he believed he had finally uncovered the true essence of his soul and the tragic secret of his fate. No one could grasp the symbolic and mythical meaning of the potion better, and no one could assess the depth of the purely internal drama in which the thoughtful hero had exhausted himself. Nor could anyone better understand the desperate cry of the victim: "That terrible potion which has sentenced me to torment, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,it is I, I myself, who made it."

He then undertook the funereal seduction of his mistress. He wished to slowly persuade her to die; he wished to entice her to go with him toward a mysterious and comfortable end, during that beautiful Adriatic summer, full of transparencies and perfumes. The great phrase of love—that spread out in such a wide circle of light around the transfiguration of Ysolde—had also enclosed Hippolyte in its charm. She repeated it ceaselessly in a low tone, sometimes even in a loud voice, with signs of exuberant joy.

He then took on the difficult task of seducing his mistress. He aimed to gently persuade her to let go; he wanted to guide her toward a tranquil and mysterious end, during that lovely summer by the Adriatic, filled with clear skies and sweet scents. The intense expression of love—that shone in such a wide circle of light around Ysolde’s transformation—had also enchanted Hippolyte. She repeated it endlessly in a soft voice, sometimes even aloud, showing signs of overwhelming joy.

"Wouldn't you like to die such a death as Ysolde's?" asked George, with a smile.

"Wouldn't you want to die like Ysolde?" asked George with a smile.

"I would," she answered. "But, on earth, people don't die like that."

"I would," she said. "But, on earth, people don't die that way."

"And if I died?" he went on, always smiling. "Suppose you saw me dead in fact, not in fancy?"

"And what if I died?" he continued, still smiling. "What if you found me dead?for real, not in a dream?

"I believe I should die, too, but of despair."

"I feel like I should die too, but out of hopelessness."

"And suppose I proposed to you to die with me, at the same time, in the same manner?"

"What if I asked you to die with me, at the same time, in the same way?"

For a few seconds she remained thoughtful, her eyes cast down. Then, raising toward the tempter a look full of all the sweetness of life:

For a few seconds, she remained lost in thought, her eyes cast down. Then, she lifted her gaze to the tempter with a look filled with all of life's sweetness:

"Why die," she said, "if I love you, if you love me, if nothing henceforth prevents us from living for ourselves alone?"

"Why die," she said, "if I love you, if you love me, if nothing from now on prevents us from living our lives for ourselves?"

"Is life sweet to you?" he murmured with veiled bitterness.

"Is life good for you?" he whispered, his bitterness hardly hidden.

"Yes," she answered, with a sort of vehemence. "Life is sweet to me because I love you."

"Yes," she said, with a bit of passion. "Life is great for me because I love you."

"And if I should die?" he went on, without a smile, because once more he felt arise in him the instinctive hostility against this beautiful, sensual creature who breathed in the very air as if it were happiness.

"And what if I die?" he said, still serious, because he once again felt a natural resentment towards this beautiful, sensual person who seemed to take happiness from the very air.

"You won't die," she affirmed, with the same assurance. "You are young; why should you die?"

"You won't die," she assured with the same confidence. "You're young; why would you die?"

In her voice, in her attitude, in all her person there was an unusual diffusion of happiness. Her appearance was such as living creatures have only at the time their lives flow harmoniously in a temporary equilibrium of all the energies in accord with favorable external conditions. As at other times, she seemed to blossom in the strong sea air, in the coolness of the summer evening; and she recalled one of those magnificent twilight flowers that open the crown of their petals at sunset.

In her voice, her attitude, and just in who she was, there was a unique sense of happiness. Her appearance resembled that of living beings when their lives are aligned, achieving a temporary balance among all their energies due to favorable external conditions. Like at other times, she seemed to flourish in the strong sea breeze on a cool summer evening; she reminded one of those beautiful twilight flowers that open their petals wide at sunset.

After a long pause, during which one heard the murmur of the sea on the shore like the rustling of dry leaves, George asked:

After a long pause, while the sound of the sea on the shore was like the rustling of dry leaves, George asked:

"Do you believe in Destiny?"

"Do you believe in fate?"

"Yes, I do."

"Yes, I do."

Ill disposed to the sad gravity toward which George's words seemed to tend, she had answered in a light, jesting tone. Hurt, he retorted quickly and bitterly:

Not feeling the serious vibe that George's words suggested, she responded cheerfully and playfully. Hurt, he quickly retorted with bitterness:

"Do you know what day this is?"

"Do you know what day it is?"

Perplexed, uneasy, she asked:

Confused and anxious, she asked:

"What day is it?"

"What day is it today?"

He hesitated. Up to then he had avoided recalling to the forgetful woman the anniversary of Demetrius's death; a repugnance that grew every minute prevented him from uttering that holy name, from evoking outside of the sanctuary that noble image. He felt that he would have profaned his religious sorrow in admitting Hippolyte as a participant. And what further intensified this feeling was that he was then passing through one of those frequent periods of cruel lucidity in which he saw in Hippolyte only the woman of pleasure, the "flower of concupiscence," the Enemy. He contained himself; and, with a sudden and false laugh:

He paused. Up until now, he had refrained from reminding the forgetful woman about the anniversary of Demetrius's death; a growing sense of disgust made it difficult for him to utter that sacred name or bring that noble image to mind outside of the sanctuary. He believed that sharing his deep sorrow with Hippolyte would only diminish it. What intensified this feeling was that he was experiencing one of those frequent moments of painful clarity where he saw in Hippolyte only the woman of pleasure, the "flower of lust," the Enemy. He held back and, with a sudden and forced laugh:

"Look!" he cried. "There is a festival at Ortona."

"Hey!" he yelled. "There's a festival in Ortona."

He pointed in the pale-green distance to the maritime city that was being crowned with fire.

He pointed towards the light green horizon at the coastal city that was illuminated by flames.

"How strange you are to-day!" she said.

"You seem really different today!" she said.

Then, looking steadily at him with that singular expression which she was in the habit of assuming when she wished to appease and soften him, she added:

Then, looking at him with that special gaze she always had when she wanted to comfort and soften him, she said:

"Come here; come and sit by my side."

"Come over here; sit next to me."

He was standing in the shadow, on the threshold of one of the doors that opened on the loggia. She was seated outside, on the parapet, clothed in a light, white robe, in a languorous pose, her bust outlined against the background of the sea, where still lingered the glints of twilight, and the profile of her brown head was outlined in a zone of limpid amber. He seemed as if reborn, as if he had stepped out from a close and suffocating place, from an atmosphere heavy with poisonous exhalations. In George's eyes she seemed as if she were evaporating like a vial of perfumes, were losing the ideal life accumulated in her by the power of Music, were gradually emptying herself of importunate dreams, were returning to primitive animalism.

He stood in the shadows, at the entrance of one of the doors to the loggia. She sat outside on the ledge, wearing a light white robe, relaxed, her figure framed against the sea, where the last hints of twilight still glimmered, and the outline of her brown hair stood out in a clear amber glow. He seemed like he had been reborn, as if he had just come out of a cramped, suffocating space, from an environment filled with toxic fumes. To George, she seemed to be fading like a bottle of perfume, losing the perfect essence that Music had infused her with, gradually shedding annoying dreams and returning to her most basic instincts.

George thought: "As always, she has done nothing but receive and obediently retain the attitudes I have given her. The inner life has always been and will always be factitious in her. Directly my suggestion is interrupted, she returns to her own nature, she becomes a woman again, an instrument of low lasciviousness. Nothing will ever change her substance, nothing will purify her. She has plebeian blood, and, in her blood, God knows what ignoble heredities! But I, too, shall never be able to free myself from the desire with which she fires me; I can never extirpate it from my flesh. Henceforth, I can neither live with her nor without her. I know I must die; but shall I leave her for a successor?" His hate against the unconscious creature had never been aroused with so much violence. He dissected her pitilessly, with acrimony that astonished even himself. It was as if he were avenging some infidelity, some disloyalty, that had surpassed all the limits of perfidy. He felt the envious rancor of the shipwrecked sailor who, at the moment of sinking, sees near him his comrade about to save himself, to cling to life again. For him that anniversary brought a new confirmation of the decree which he already knew was irrevocable. For him that day was the Epiphany of Death. He felt that he was no longer master of himself; he felt the absolute domination of the fixed idea that, from instant to instant, might suggest the supreme act to him, and, at the same time, communicate the effective impulsion to his will. And while criminal images confusedly passed through his brain, "Must I die alone?" he repeated to himself. "Must I die alone?"

George thought, "As always, she’s done nothing but accept and blindly cling to the attitudes I’ve given her. Her inner life has always been and will always be fake. As soon as my influence is gone, she goes back to her true self, becoming a woman driven by base desires. Nothing will ever change who she is, and nothing will purify her. She has ordinary blood, and God knows what disgraceful heritage runs through her veins! But I will never be able to free myself from the desire she sparks in me; I can never remove it from my being. From now on, I can’t live with her or without her. I know I have to die; but will I leave her for someone else?" His hatred for the oblivious creature surged with an intensity he had never felt before. He attacked her mercilessly, with bitterness that even surprised him. It was as if he were avenging a betrayal, a disloyalty that crossed every line of treachery. He felt the envious anger of a shipwrecked sailor who, as he sinks, sees his comrade about to save himself and cling to life again. For him, that anniversary marked a fresh confirmation of a fate he already knew was inevitable. That day was his Epiphany of Death. He felt like he had lost control of himself; he felt the absolute grip of an obsessive thought that could make him take the final step while also pushing his will into action. And while dark images swirled chaotically in his mind, he kept repeating to himself, "Must I die alone? Must I die alone?"

He shuddered when Hippolyte touched his face and passed her arm around his neck.

He shuddered when Hippolyte touched his face and draped her arm around his neck.

"Did I frighten you?" she asked.

"Did I freak you out?" she asked.

On seeing him disappear in the still deepening shadow of the door, a singular restlessness had seized her, and she had risen to embrace him.

As she saw him disappear into the growing darkness of the doorway, a strange restlessness came over her, and she stood up to give him a hug.

"Of what are you thinking? What's the matter? Why are you like that to-day?"

"What’s on your mind? What’s bothering you? Why are you acting this way today?"

She spoke in an insinuating tone, and, still with her arms about him, she caressed his head. In the obscurity he saw the mysterious pallor of that face, the light of those eyes. An irresistible trembling seized him.

She spoke in a teasing tone, and still holding him in her arms, she softly stroked his head. In the low light, he noticed the strange paleness of her face and the brightness of her eyes. An intense shiver ran through him.

"You are trembling! What ails you? What's the matter?"

"You're shaking! What’s wrong? What’s happening?"

She disengaged herself, found a candle on the table, and lit it. She went up to him, anxious; took both his hands.

She stepped back, grabbed a candle from the table, and lit it. She came over to him, feeling nervous, and took both of his hands.

"Are you ill?"

"Are you sick?"

"Yes," he stammered. "I don't feel well. This is one of my bad days."

"Yeah," he said hesitantly. "I'm not feeling well. It’s just one of those bad days for me."

This was not the first time she heard him complain of vague physical suffering, of heavy and wandering pains, of painful twitchings and tinglings, of vertigos and nightmares. She believed these sufferings imaginary; she saw in them the effects of habitual melancholy, the excesses of thought, and she knew no better remedy for them than kisses, laughter, and joyousness.

This wasn't the first time she heard him talk about vague physical discomfort, lingering aches, painful twitches and tingles, dizziness, and nightmares. She believed these feelings were all in his head; she thought they stemmed from ongoing sadness and overthinking, and she didn’t know a better cure for them than kisses, laughter, and happiness.

"Where are you suffering?"

"Where are you hurting?"

"I could not say."

"I can't say."

"Oh, I know what it is. The music excites you too much. We must have no more for a week."

"Oh, I see. The music is too intense for you. We won't have any more for a week."

"No, we will have no more."

"No, we won't be having any more."

"No more."

"No more."

She went to the piano, shut the cover over the keys, locked it, and hid the little key.

She walked over to the piano, closed the lid over the keys, locked it, and put the small key away.

"To-morrow we will resume our long walks; we will spend all morning on the beach. Shall we? And now come into the loggia."

"Tomorrow we’ll continue our long walks; we’ll spend the whole morning at the beach. Sound good? Now come into the loggia."

She drew him toward her with a tender gesture.

She pulled him in gently.

"See how beautiful the evening is! Smell how the rocks embalm the air!"

"Check out how beautiful the evening is! Take in the way the rocks scent the air!"

She breathed in the briny odor, trembling and clasping him close.

She breathed in the salty smell, trembling and holding him close.

"We have everything to make us happy, and you—how you will regret these days when they are gone! Time flies. It will be soon three months that we are here."

"We have everything we need to be happy, and you—oh, how you'll miss these days when they're gone! Time flies. It will soon be three months since we arrived."

"Do you already think of leaving me?" he asked, uneasy, suspicious.

"Are you already considering leaving me?" he asked, feeling anxious and suspicious.

She wanted to reassure him.

She wanted to comfort him.

"No, no," she replied; "not yet. But the prolongation of my absence becomes difficult on account of my mother. I received only to-day a letter recalling me. You know she needs me. When I am not at home all goes wrong."

"No, no," she said. "Not yet. But it’s getting harder for me to be away because of my mom. I just got a letter today asking me to come back. You know she needs me. When I’m not home, everything falls apart."

"Then you must soon return to Rome?"

"Are you going back to Rome soon?"

"No. I shall have to find another pretext. You know that my mother believes I am here in company with an old girl friend of mine. My sister has helped me, and still helps me, in rendering this fiction probable; and, besides, my mother knows that I need sea-baths, and that, last year, I was ill from not having taken them. Do you remember? I spent the summer at Caronno, at my sister's. What a horrible summer!"

"No. I’ll have to think of another excuse. You know my mom believes I’m here with an ex-girlfriend. My sister has helped me, and still does, to keep this story believable; plus, my mom knows I need sea baths and that I was sick last year for not taking them. Remember? I spent the summer in Caronno, at my sister's place. What a terrible summer!"

"Well, what to do?"

"So, what now?"

"I can certainly remain with you this whole month of August, perhaps also the first week of September."

"I can definitely stay with you for all of August, and maybe even the first week of September."

"And after that?"

"And then what?"

"After that you will permit me to return to Rome, and you will come and rejoin me there. There we will arrange concerning the future. I have already an idea in my head."

"After that, you'll let me return to Rome, and you'll come join me there. We'll sort things out for the future. I already have an idea in mind."

"What?"

"Excuse me?"

"I will tell you. But just now let us dine. Aren't you hungry?"

"I'll tell you, but let's eat first. Aren't you hungry?"

The dinner was ready. As usual, in the loggia, the table was spread in the open air. They lit the large lamp.

Dinner was ready. As usual, the table was set up outside in the loggia. They turned on the large lamp.

"Look!" she cried, when the domestic had brought to the table the steaming soup tureen. "That is Candia's work."

"Look!" she exclaimed as the servant set the steaming soup tureen on the table. "That's Candia's work."

She had asked Candia to make a rustic soup for him, after the manner of the country—a savory mixture, rich in ginger, colored, and odorous. She had already tasted it several times, attracted by its odor in the houses of the old people, and she had become greedy for it.

She had asked Candia to make a hearty soup for him, in a rustic style—an enticing mix, full of ginger, colorful, and fragrant. She had already tasted it a few times, attracted by its smell in the homes of the older folks, and she had developed a craving for it.

"It is delicious. You will enjoy it."

"It's really tasty. You're going to enjoy it."

And she filled a bowl full with a gesture of childish greediness, and she swallowed the first spoonful hastily.

She filled a bowl to the top with a hint of childlike greed and quickly took the first spoonful.

"I have never tasted anything more delicious!"

"I've never had anything that tastes better!"

She called Candia to praise her work.

She called Candia to praise her work.

"Candia! Candia!"

"Candia! Candia!"

The woman showed herself at the foot of the stairway, laughing:

The woman showed up at the bottom of the stairs, laughing.

"Does the soup please you, signora?"

"Do you like the soup, ma'am?"

"It is perfect."

"It's perfect."

"May it change into good blood for you!"

"I hope it works out well for you!"

And the naïve laughter of the enceinte woman arose in the still air.

The cheerful laughter of the pregnant woman filled the still air.

George took part in this gayety, and showed it. The sudden change in his humor was evident. He poured out some wine, and drank it at a gulp. He made an effort to conquer his repugnance to eat, that repugnance which, latterly, had become so serious that at times he could not bear the sight of underdone meat.

George joined the celebration and made his feelings clear. His sudden mood change was obvious. He poured himself some wine and drank it all at once. He tried to overcome his dislike of eating, a dislike that had become so intense lately that there were times he could hardly even look at rare meat.

"You feel better, don't you?" asked Hippolyte, leaning toward him, and moving her chair a little to get a little closer to him.

"You're feeling better now, right?" asked Hippolyte, leaning in closer and shifting her chair a bit to be nearer to him.

"Yes; I feel bettor now."

"Yes; I feel better now."

He drank again.

He took another drink.

"Look!" she cried. "Look at Ortona in holiday attire!"

"Look!" she said. "Check out Ortona all dressed up for the holidays!"

Both looked towards the distant city, crowned with fire, on the hill that stretched along by the shadowy sea. Groups of fire balloons, like constellations of flame, were rising slowly in the still air; they seemed to multiply ceaselessly; they peopled all that part of the sky.

Both looked at the distant city, glowing with fire, on the hill by the shadowy sea. Groups of fire balloons, resembling clusters of flames, were slowly rising in the calm air; they seemed to endlessly multiply; they filled that part of the sky.

"My sister is at Ortona now. She's staying with the Vallereggia, relatives of ours."

"My sister is in Ortona now. She's staying with the Vallereggias, who are our relatives."

"Has she written to you?"

"Has she messaged you?"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"How happy I should be to see her! She resembles you, doesn't she? Christine is your favorite."

"I'd be so happy to see her! She looks like you, right? Christine is your favorite."

For a few seconds she remained pensive. Then she went on:

For a few seconds, she remained lost in thought. Then she went on:

"How happy I should be to see your mother! I have so often thought of her!"

"I would be so happy to see your mom! I've thought about her a lot!"

And, after another pause, in a tender voice:

Then, after another pause, in a soft voice:

"How she must adore you!"

"She must really adore you!"

An unexpected emotion swelled George's heart, and before him reappeared the interior vision of the house he had abandoned, forgotten, and, for a moment, all the past sorrows came back to his mind, together with all the painful pictures: his mother's emaciated face, her eyelids swollen and reddened by tears; the sweet and heart-breaking remembrance of Christine; the sickly child whose large head was always bent on a breast barren of all but sighs; the cadaveric mask of the poor idiotic gormand. And the tired eyes of his mother asked him again, as when they separated: "For whom are you abandoning me?"

An unexpected emotion filled George's heart, and in his mind, he pictured the inside of the house he had left behind, forgotten. For a moment, all his past sorrows came rushing back, along with painful memories: his mother's thin, worn face, her eyelids puffy and red from crying; the bittersweet memory of Christine; the sickly child whose big head constantly drooped against a breast that offered nothing but sighs; the lifeless face of the poor, simple-minded glutton. And his mother's tired eyes asked once more, just as they had at their farewell: "For whom"Are you leaving me?"

Again his soul stretched out toward the distant house, suddenly inclining before it like a tree before a squall. And the secret resolution—made in the obscurity of the chamber, between Hippolyte's arms—vacillated beneath the shock of an obscure warning when he saw again, in memory, the closed door behind which was Demetrius's bed, when he saw again the mortuary chapel at the corner of the cemetery, in the bluish and solemn shadow of the protecting mountain.

Once again, his soul reached out to the distant house, unexpectedly bending toward it like a tree in a storm. The hidden decision—made in the dark of the room, in Hippolyte's embrace—wavered under the sudden feeling of an unspoken warning as he remembered the closed door behind which Demetrius's bed was hidden, and recalled the funeral chapel at the edge of the cemetery, in the dim and serious shadow of the towering mountain.

But Hippolyte was speaking, becoming loquacious. As at other times, she imprudently abandoned herself to her domestic reminiscences. And he, as at other times, began to listen, observing with uneasiness certain vulgar lines that the mouth of this woman fell into, during the abundance and heat of the discourse, observing, as he had done so often before, the particular gesture that was habitual to her when she was excited, that ungraceful gesture that did not seem to belong to her. She was saying:

But Hippolyte was chatting away, becoming talkative. As usual, she casually dove into her memories of home. And he, as always, started to listen, feeling uneasy about some crude words that slipped from her lips in the heat of the moment, noticing again the familiar awkward gesture she made when she got excited—an ungraceful move that didn’t seem to suit her. She was saying:

"You saw my mother one day in the street. Do you remember? What a difference between my mother and my father! My father was always good and affectionate to us, incapable of beating us or severely scolding us. My mother is violent, impetuous, almost cruel. Ah, if I told you of the martyrdom of my sister, poor Adriana! She always rebelled; and her rebellion exasperated my mother, who used to beat her until the blood came. I knew enough to disarm her by recognizing my fault and asking her pardon. For all that, with all her severity, she had an immense love for us. Our apartment had a window that led out on a cistern, and we, in play, often used to stand at this window and draw up the water with a little pail. One day my mother went out, and by chance we were left alone. A few minutes after, we were surprised to see her come in again, all in tears, agitated, upset. She took me in her arms and covered me with kisses, sobbing as if insane, in the street she had had a presentiment that I had fallen from that window."

You saw my mom one day on the street. Do you remember? What a difference between my mom and my dad! My dad was always good and loving to us, never able to hit us or scold us harshly. My mom is aggressive, impulsive, and almost cruel. Ah, if I told you about the torment my sister faced, poor Adriana! She always rebelled; her defiance drove my mom crazy, and she used to hit her until she bled. I learned to calm her down by admitting my mistakes and asking for forgiveness. Despite all her harshness, she loved us deeply. Our apartment had a window that opened onto a cistern, and we often played there, using a little bucket to draw up water. One day my mom went out, and by chance, we were left alone. A few minutes later, we were surprised to see her come back, crying, agitated, and upset. She grabbed me and covered me with kisses, sobbing as if she had lost her mind. In the street, she had the feeling that I had fallen out of that window.

George saw again, in memory, the face of that hysterical old woman in which was exaggerated all the defects of her daughter's face: the development of the lower jaw, the length of the chin, the width of the nostrils. He saw again that forehead, like that of a Fury, over which bristled the gray hair, thick and dry, and those dark eyes, deep-set beneath the superciliary ridge, that revealed the fanatic ardor of a bigot and the obstinate avarice of an insignificant bourgeoise.

George remembered the face of that overly dramatic old woman, which highlighted all the imperfections of her daughter's face: the jutting jaw, the long chin, and the broad nostrils. He recalled that forehead, resembling that of a Fury, framed by thick, dry gray hair, and those dark eyes, hollow beneath the brow, that displayed the fierce passion of a fanatic and the persistent greed of a minor middle-class woman.

"You see that scar beneath my chin?" went on Hippolyte. "My mother did that. My sister and I went to school, and we had very nice dresses that we had to take off on our return. One evening, on going home, I found on the table a foot-warmer, that I took to rewarm my frozen hands. My mother said to me: 'Go and undress!' I replied: 'I'm going,' and I continued to warm myself. She repeated: 'Go and undress!' I repeated: 'I'm going.' She had in her hand a large brush, and was brushing a dress. I lingered in the middle of the room with the foot-warmer. My mother repeated for the third time: 'Go and undress!' And I repeated: 'I'm going.' Furious, she threw the brush at me. It struck and broke the foot-warmer. A splinter of the handle struck me here, beneath the chin, and cut a vein. The blood flowed. My aunt ran to me quickly, but my mother neither moved nor looked at me. The blood flowed. By good fortune they soon found a surgeon who ligated the vein. My mother remained obstinately silent. When my father came home and saw me bandaged he asked what was the matter. My mother, without a word, looked at me fixedly. I replied: 'I fell down the staircase.' My mother said nothing. As a consequence, I have suffered considerably from that loss of blood. But how Adriana was beaten!—particularly on account of Giulio, my brother-in-law. I shall never forget a terrible scene."

"Do you see that scar under my chin?" Hippolyte continued. "My mom did that. My sister and I used to go to school in these really nice dresses that we had to take off as soon as we got home. One evening, when I came back, I found a foot-warmer on the table, so I grabbed it to warm my cold hands. My mom said, 'Go change!' I said, 'I will,' but I just kept warming myself. She told me again, 'Go change!' I replied, 'I'm going.' She was using a big brush on a dress. I stood in the middle of the room with the foot-warmer. For the third time, my mom yelled, 'Go change!' And I said, 'I'm going.' Furious, she threw the brush at me. It hit the foot-warmer and broke it. A piece from the handle sliced me right here, under my chin, and cut a vein. Blood started pouring out. My aunt rushed over, but my mom just stood there and didn’t even look at me. Blood kept flowing. Luckily, they found a surgeon quickly who tied off the vein. My mom stayed stubbornly silent. When my dad came home and saw my bandages, he asked what happened. My mom didn’t say a word, just stared at me. I said, 'I fell down the stairs.' She didn’t say anything. Because of that, I’ve suffered a lot from the blood loss. But Adriana got beaten really badly!—especially because of Giulio, my brother-in-law. I will never forget that terrible scene."

She stopped. Perhaps she had just noticed on George's face some equivocal sign.

She paused. Maybe she had just noticed an unclear expression on George's face.

"I bore you, don't I, with all this gossip?"

"I'm boring you, am I, with all this gossip?"

"No, no. Continue, please. Don't you see I am listening?"

"No, no. Please continue. Can't you see I'm paying attention?"

"We lived then in Ripetta, in the house of a family of the name of Angelini, with whom we became very friendly. Luigi Sergi, the brother of my brother-in-law, Giulio, occupied the lower floor with his wife, Eugenia. Luigi was a well-educated man, studious, modest. Eugenia was a woman of the worst kind. Although her husband made a good deal of money, she was always running him into debt, and no one knew in what manner she spent all the money. Gossip had it that it went to pay her lovers. She was very homely, so the story was generally believed. My sister had become attached to Eugenia, I do not know how, and she was forever going downstairs, on the pretext of taking lessons in French from Luigi. That displeased my mother, rendered suspicious by Angelina's sisters, old maids, who pretended to have friendship for the Sergis, but who, in reality, deserted them like buzzurri, and were happy to be able to slander them. 'Allowing Adriana to visit the house of an abandoned woman!' Hard words increased. But Eugenia always favored Giulio's and Adriana's amours. Giulio often came to Rome from Milan on business. And, one day, just as he was coming, my sister made great haste to go downstairs. My mother forbade her to move. My sister insisted. In the dispute my mother raised her hand. They seized each other by the hair. My sister went so far as to bite her arms, and escaped by the staircase. But as she knocked at the Sergi door my mother fell on her, and in the open landing place there was such a scene of violence as I shall never forget. Adriana was brought back home almost dead. She fell ill and had convulsions. My mother, repentant, surrounded her with care, became more gentle than she ever was before. A few days later, even before she was entirely cured, Adriana eloped with Giulio. But that, I believe, I have already told you."

We were living in Ripetta, in a house owned by a family called Angelini, and we grew pretty close to them. Luigi Sergi, my brother-in-law Giulio's brother, lived on the lower floor with his wife, Eugenia. Luigi was well-educated, hardworking, and modest. Eugenia, however, was the worst kind of person. Even though Luigi made good money, she constantly drove him into debt, and no one really knew how she spent all that money. Rumor had it that it went to support her lovers. She was rather plain, so most people believed the gossip. My sister had become oddly attached to Eugenia, and she was always going downstairs, claiming it was to take French lessons from Luigi. This annoyed my mother, who was suspicious of Angelina's sisters, old maids who pretended to be friends with the Sergis but actually left them like __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.buzzurri, happily spreading rumors about them. "Letting Adriana visit the home of a fallen woman!" The harsh words kept piling up. Still, Eugenia always supported Giulio and Adriana's relationship. Giulio often traveled to Rome from Milan for work. One day, just as he was arriving, my sister rushed to go downstairs. My mother forbade her from leaving. My sister insisted. During their argument, my mother raised her hand. They grabbed each other's hair. My sister even bit my mother’s arms and managed to escape down the stairs. But as she knocked on the Sergi's door, my mother lunged at her, and there was such a violent scene in the hallway that I will never forget. Adriana ended up being brought back home almost unconscious. She got sick and had convulsions. My mother, feeling guilty, took care of her and was kinder than she had ever been before. A few days later, even before Adriana was fully recovered, she ran away with Giulio. But I think I’ve already mentioned that.

And after all this innocent gossip, in which she forgot herself, without suspecting the effect produced on her lover by her commonplace recollections, she again took to her interrupted supper.

After all this harmless gossip, which she got lost in, completely unaware of how her everyday memories affected her partner, she returned to her interrupted dinner.

There was an interval of silence; then she added, smiling:

There was a brief pause, and then she said with a smile:

"You see what a terrible woman my mother is? You don't know, and you can never know, how much she has tortured me, when the struggle broke out against him. My God! What torture!"

"Can you believe how terrible my mom is? You have no clue, and you’ll never understand, how much she has tortured me since the fight against him began. Oh my God! What a nightmare!"

She remained thoughtful for a few moments.

She remained lost in thought for a few moments.

George fixed upon the imprudent woman a look charged with hate and jealousy, suffering in that moment all his sufferings of the past two years. With the fragments with which she had had the imprudence to furnish him, he reconstructed Hippolyte's life in her own circle, not without attributing to it the meanest vulgarities, not without lowering it to the most dishonorable contacts. If the marriage of the sister took place under the auspices of a nymphomaniac, under what conditions, as a consequence of what circumstances, was that of Hippolyte concluded then? In what world had her early years been passed? By what intrigues had she fallen into the hands of the odious man whose name she bore? And he represented to himself the hidden and sordid life in certain little middle-class homes of old Rome—homes that exhaled at the same time a stench of cooking and the musty smell of a sacristy, that fermented with the double corruption of the family and the church. The prediction of Alphonso Exili returned to his memory: "Do you know who your probable successor is? It is Monti, the mercante di campagna. Monti has money." It appeared probable to him that Hippolyte would end in that way, by lucrative amours, and that she would have the tacit consent of her people, gradually allured by an easier existence, disembarrassed of domestic cares, surrounded once more by comforts far greater than those which the matrimonial state of their daughter had procured for them. "Could not I myself make an offer like that, propose that position frankly to Hippolyte?" She said, the other day, that she had something in view for the winter, for the future. Very well! Could we not arrange it? I am sure that, after having seriously considered the offer, and the stability of the position, that sour old woman would not have much repugnance in accepting me as a substitute for the fugitive son-in-law. Perhaps we should even end by all becoming a happy family for the end of our days?" The sarcasm wrenched his heart with intolerable cruelty. Nervously he poured out some more wine and drank.

George glared at the reckless woman, filled with hatred and jealousy, experiencing all the pain he'd felt over the past two years in that moment. Using the bits of information she had unwisely shared, he pieced together Hippolyte's life in her social circle, not without attributing the lowest qualities to it and not without dragging it into the most dishonorable associations. If the sister’s marriage happened because of a nymphomaniac, then under what conditions and due to what circumstances was Hippolyte's marriage arranged? What kind of world had her early years unfolded in? Through what schemes had she ended up with the despicable man whose name she bore? He envisioned the hidden, grim lives in some modest homes of old Rome—homes that reeked of cooking and the musty smell of a sacristy, steeped in the dual corruption of family and church. The warning from Alphonso Exili came back to him: "Do you know who your likely successor is? It's Monti, the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."mercante di campagna"Monti has money." He thought it was likely that Hippolyte would end up like that, through successful ventures, and that she would have her family's unspoken support, gradually tempted by a more comfortable lifestyle, free from home troubles, and surrounded once again by greater comforts than what her marriage provided. "Could I make such an offer myself, suggest that __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, "position"Directly to Hippolyte?" She brought up the other day that she had something planned for the winter, for the future. That's fine! Could we not sort this out? I’m sure that after really thinking about the offer and the stability of the position, that bitter old woman wouldn’t have much resistance to accepting me as a replacement for the runaway son-in-law. Maybe we would even end up being a happy family for the rest of our lives?" The sarcasm tore at his heart with unbearable pain. Nervously, he poured himself another glass of wine and drank.

"Why are you drinking so much this evening?" asked Hippolyte, looking into his eyes.

"Why are you drinking so much tonight?" Hippolyte asked, looking into his eyes.

"I am thirsty. You are not drinking, are you?"

"I'm thirsty. You’re not having a drink, are you?"

Hippolyte's glass was empty.

Hippolyte's glass was empty.

"Drink!" said George, making a gesture as if about to fill her glass.

"Drink!" George said, motioning as if he was about to pour her a drink.

"No," she answered. "I prefer water, as usual. No wine pleases me, except champagne. Do you remember, at Albano, the astonishment of that good Pancrace when the cork would not pop, and he had to use a corkscrew?"

"No," she said. "I’d rather have water, like always. Wine doesn't really appeal to me, except for champagne. Do you remember, at Albano, the look of surprise on that good Pancrace's face when the cork wouldn’t pop, and he had to use a corkscrew?"

"There must be still several bottles below, in the case. I will go and find them."

"There should still be a few bottles left in the case. I'm going to check for them."

And George rose quickly.

And George got up quickly.

"No, no! Not this evening!"

"No way! Not tonight!"

She wanted to retain him. But, as he was preparing to descend, "I will go, too," she said.

She wanted to hold onto him. But as he was preparing to leave, she said, "I’ll go too."

Gayly, lightly, she descended with him into a room on the ground floor that served as a store-room.

With a cheerful attitude, she went down with him into a room on the ground floor that was used for storage.

Candia hastened to them with a lamp. They searched at the bottom of the case and recovered two bottles with silvered necks, the last.

Candia rushed over to them with a lamp. They checked the bottom of the case and discovered two bottles with silver necks, the last ones.

"Here they are!" exclaimed Hippolyte, already excited sensually. "Here they are. Two more."

"Here they are!" Hippolyte exclaimed, already feeling excited. "Here they are. Two more."

She lifted them up, brilliant, toward the lamp.

She held them up, gleaming, toward the lamp.

"Let us go."

"Let's go."

She ran out laughing, ascended the stairs, placed the bottles on the table. For a few seconds she sat as if bewildered, panting somewhat. Then she shook her head.

She rushed out laughing, went up the stairs, and placed the bottles on the table. For a few seconds, she sat there looking a bit stunned, breathing heavily. Then she shook her head.

"Look at Ortona!"

"Check out Ortona!"

She stretched out her hand toward the distant town, beautiful in its gala dress, and which seemed to be wafting its joy as far as where she sat. A crimson glare was spread over the top of the hill as over an active crater; and from the lighted area kept rising innumerable balloons in the deep azure, drifting in vast circles, presenting a picture of an immense illuminated dome reflected by the sea.

She stretched out her hand towards the faraway town, which looked beautiful in its festive decorations and seemed to share its joy all the way to where she was sitting. A vibrant red glow lit up the top of the hill like an active volcano, and from that bright area, countless balloons rose into the deep blue sky, drifting in wide circles and forming the image of a huge illuminated dome reflected in the sea.

On the table, rich in flowers, fruits, and sweetmeats, the night-moths were whirling. The froth from the generous wine splashed over the rush mats.

On the table, covered with flowers, fruits, and sweets, the night moths were flying around. The foam from the plentiful wine spilled over the rush mats.

"I drink to our happiness!" she said, lifting her glass toward her lover.

"Here's to our happiness!" she said, lifting her glass to her partner.

"I drink to our peace!" he said, holding out his own.

"I lift my glass to our peace!" he said, reaching out with his own.

The glasses clashed together so roughly that both were broken. The golden wine was spilled on the table, inundated a pile of fine, succulent peaches.

The glasses clashed so violently that they both broke. The golden wine spilled onto the table, soaking a bunch of juicy, ripe peaches.

"A good omen! A good omen!" cried Hippolyte, more merry at this sprinkling than if she had drunk deeply.

"A great sign! A great sign!" shouted Hippolyte, feeling happier with this little bit than if she had indulged a lot.

And she placed her hand on the wet fruit piled before her. They were magnificent peaches, of a deep crimson on one side as if the rising sun had painted them on seeing them hanging ripe on the branch. That strange dew seemed to revivify them.

She placed her hand on the wet fruit piled in front of her. They were gorgeous peaches, a rich red on one side as if the morning sun had painted them while they hung ripe on the branch. That strange dew seemed to bring them back to life.

"What a marvel!" she said, taking the most luxurious one.

"How amazing!" she said, selecting the most luxurious one.

Without removing the skin, she bit it greedily. The juice ran from the corners of her mouth, yellow as liquid honey.

Without peeling it, she bit into it eagerly. The juice dripped from the corners of her mouth, yellow like liquid honey.

"You bite now!"

"You bite now!"

She held the streaming peach out to her lover, with the same gesture she had offered him the rest of the bread beneath the oak in the twilight of the first day.

She offered the juicy peach to her partner, just like she had shared the leftover bread with him under the oak during the sunset of their first day together.

That recollection awoke in George's memory; and he felt a desire to speak of it.

That memory triggered something in George's mind, and he felt the need to discuss it.

"Do you remember," he said, "do you remember the first evening, when you bit the bread fresh from the oven, and you gave it me all warm and humid? Do you remember? How good it seemed to me!"

"Do you remember," he said, "the first evening when you took a bite of the bread right out of the oven and gave it to me, warm and soft? Do you remember? It felt amazing to me!"

"I remember everything. Can I forget the slightest incident of that day?"

"I remember everything. How could I forget even the tiniest detail from that day?"

She saw again, in imagination, the path all strewn with furze, the fresh and delicate homage shed on her path. For a few moments she remained silent, absorbed by that vision of poesy.

She imagined again, in her mind, the path lined with gorse, the fresh and delicate tribute laid out in front of her. For a few moments, she remained silent, immersed in that poetic vision.

"The furze!" she murmured, with an unexpected smile of regret.

"The furze!" she whispered, a surprising regretful smile appearing on her face.

Then she added:

Then she said:

"Do you remember? The entire hill was clothed in yellow, and the perfume gave one vertigo."

"Do you remember? The entire hill was covered in yellow, and the smell made you feel lightheaded."

"Drink!" said George, pouring the sparkling wine into the new glasses.

"Cheers!" George said, pouring the sparkling wine into the new glasses.

"I drink to the coming springtime of our love!" said Hippolyte.

"I raise a glass to the springtime of our love!" said Hippolyte.

And she drank to the last drop.

And she drank until there was nothing remaining.

George immediately refilled her empty glass.

George swiftly refilled her empty glass.

She put her fingers into a box of loukoumes, asking:

She dipped her fingers into a box of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.loukoumes, asking:

"Will you have amber or pink?"

"Do you want amber or pink?"

They were Oriental confections sent to them by Adolpho Astorgi—a sort of elastic paste colored amber and pink, and powdered with pistache, and so perfumed that they gave to the mouth the illusion of a fleshy flower rich in honey.

They were unique candies sent to them by Adolpho Astorgi—a stretchy candy in shades of amber and pink, sprinkled with pistachio, and so fragrant that they felt like a honey-rich, fleshy flower in their mouth.

"Who knows where the Don Juan is now?" said George, on receiving the sweetmeat from Hippolyte's fingers, white with sugar.

"Who knows where Don Juan is right now?" George said, taking the candy from Hippolyte's sugar-coated fingers.

And over his soul passed the nostalgia of the distant isles, the isles embalmed by the mastic, and which at the very moment, perhaps, were sending all their nocturnal delights on the breeze to swell the great sail.

A wave of nostalgia for the distant islands swept over him, the islands preserved in resin, and at that very moment, they might have been sending all their nighttime delights on the breeze to fill the great sail.

Hippolyte detected the note of regret in George's words: "So you prefer to be on board, away over there, with your friend, rather than here alone with me?" she said.

Hippolyte caught the trace of regret in George's words: "So you'd prefer to be out there on the boat with your friend instead of here alone with me?" she asked.

"Neither here nor there. Somewhere else!" he replied smiling, in a bantering tone.

"Not here or there. Somewhere else!" he said with a grin, playfully.

And he rose to offer his lips to his companion.

And he stood up to offer a kiss to his partner.

She gave him a long kiss, with her mouth all sticky and covered with the sugar of the still unswallowed bon-bon, while the moths whirled round about them.

She kissed him intensely, her lips sticky and covered in the sugar of the still unlicked __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.bon-bon, while the moths danced around them.

"You do not drink," he said after the kiss, his voice slightly changed.

"You don’t drink," he said after the kiss, his tone slightly changed.

She emptied the glass at a draught.

She drank the glass in one go.

"It is almost warm," said she, as she laid it down. "Do you remember the iced champagne at Danieli's in Venice? Oh, how I love to see it flow slowly, slowly, in thick flakes!"

"It's almost warm," she said as she placed it down. "Do you remember the iced champagne at Danieli's in Venice? Oh, how I love watching it flow so slowly, in thick flakes!"

When she spoke of the things that pleased her or of the caresses that she preferred, she had in her voice a singular delicacy; to modulate the syllables, her lips moved in a manner that expressed profound sensuality. Now, in every one of these words, in each of these movements, George found a motif of the keenest suffering. That sensuality which he had himself aroused in her he believed had now come to the point where desire, untiring and tyrannical, could no longer support any bridle and claimed immediate satisfaction. Hippolyte appeared to him like a woman irresistibly addicted to pleasure in all its forms, no matter what degradation it might cost her. When he had gone away, or when she had tired of his "love," she would accept the most generous and most practical offer. Perhaps she would even succeed in raising the price very high. Where, in fact, could a rarer instrument of voluptuousness be found? She possessed at present every seduction and every science; she had that beauty which strikes men at sight, which disturbs them, which awakens in their blood implacable covetousness; she had feline elegance of person, refined taste in dress, exquisite art in colors and styles that harmonized with her grace; she had learned to modulate, in a voice suave and warm as the velvet of her eyes, the slow syllables that evoked dreams and lulled pain; she bore in the depths of her being a secret malady that seemed at times to mysteriously illumine her sensibility; she had, by turns, the languors of the malady and the vehemence of health; and, finally, she was barren. United in her, then, were the sovereign virtues that destine a woman to dominate the world by the scourge of her impure beauty. Passion had refined and complicated these virtues. She was now at the zenith of her power. If, all at once, she found herself free and untrammelled, what road would she choose in life? George had no longer the slightest doubt; he knew what that choice would be. He was confirmed in the certitude that his influence over her was bounded by the senses and by certain factitious attitudes of her mind. The plebeian foundation had persisted, impenetrable in its thickness. He was convinced that this plebeian foundation would permit her to adapt herself without compunction to the contact of a lover who would not be distinguished by any superior qualities, physical or moral: in short, a commonplace lover. And, while he filled her empty glass again with the wine she preferred, the wine that one uses to enliven secret suppers, to animate little modern orgies behind closed doors, he attributed, in imagination, attitudes of outrageous immodesty to "the pale and voracious Roman, incomparable in the art of tiring the loins of men."

When she talked about what made her happy or the types of touches she enjoyed, her voice had a special delicacy; her lips moved in a way that expressed deep sensuality as she formed the words. With each of her words and movements, George felt a sharp pang of suffering. He believed that the sensuality he had awakened in her had grown to a point where her relentless desire could no longer be held back and demanded immediate satisfaction. To him, Hippolyte seemed like a woman who was irresistibly addicted to pleasure in all its forms, regardless of the degradation it might bring her. After he left or when she grew tired of his "love," she would accept the most generous and practical offers. She might even raise the stakes considerably. After all, where could one find a rarer source of pleasure? She possessed every charm and talent; her beauty captivated men at first sight, unsettling them and igniting an insatiable desire within them; she had a graceful elegance, refined taste in clothing, and an exquisite sense of color and style that complemented her poise; she had learned to speak in a voice as soft and warm as the velvet of her eyes, slowly crafting words that inspired dreams and alleviated pain; deep inside her, she held a hidden ailment that sometimes seemed to highlight her sensitivity; she fluctuated between the languor of her illness and the vitality of health; and ultimately, she was unable to have children. Thus, within her were the supreme qualities that destined a woman to wield power in the world with the whip of her seductive beauty. Passion had refined and complicated these qualities. She was now at the height of her power. If she suddenly found herself free and unrestrained, what path would she choose in life? George had no doubt left; he knew what that choice would be. He was convinced that his influence over her was limited by the senses and by some artificial attitudes in her mind. The common foundation remained strong and impenetrable. He was sure that this commonality would allow her to easily adapt to the embrace of a lover lacking any exceptional physical or moral qualities: in short, an average lover. And, as he filled her empty glass again with her favorite wine, the kind enjoyed at secret dinners and lively little modern parties behind closed doors, he imagined her displaying outrageous immodesty towards "the pale and voracious Roman, unmatched in the art of tiring out men’s loins."

"How your hand trembles," observed Hippolyte, looking at it.

"Your hand is shaking," Hippolyte noted, observing it.

"It's true," he said, with a convulsion that simulated gayety. "I think I've already had too much. Why don't you drink? That's not fair."

"That's true," he said, with a smile that seemed genuine. "I feel like I've already had enough. Why aren't you drinking? That's not fair."

She laughed, and drank for the third time, filled with a childish joy at the thought of getting tipsy, at feeling her intelligence become gradually obscured. The fumes of the wine were already operating in her. The hysterical demon began to move her.

She laughed and took a third drink, filled with a vibrant excitement at the thought of getting tipsy, feeling her clarity start to slip away. The effects of the wine were already setting in. The wild energy inside her began to awaken.

"See how sunburnt my arms are!" she cried, drawing her large sleeves up to the elbows. "Just look at my wrists!"

"Look at how sunburned my arms are!" she said, rolling her sleeves up to her elbows. "Just take a look at my wrists!"

Although she was a carnation brunette, of a warm, dull-gold color, the skin at her wrists was extremely transparent and of a strange pallor. The sun had burnt the parts exposed; but on the under side the wrists had remained pale. And on that fine skin, through that pallor, the veins shone through, subtle, and yet very visible, of an intense azure slightly approaching a violet. George had often repeated the words of Cleopatra to the messenger from Italy: "Here are my bluest veins to kiss."

Although she had brown hair with a warm, dull-gold tint, the skin on her wrists was quite transparent and had an unusual pale tone. The sun had tanned the exposed areas, but the underside of her wrists remained light. On that delicate skin, despite the paleness, the veins were visible, subtle yet very noticeable, a deep blue that suggested violet. George often remembered Cleopatra’s words to the messenger from Italy: "Here are my bluest veins to kiss."

Hippolyte held out her wrists to him and said:

Hippolyte held out her wrists to him and said:

"Kiss them!"

"Kiss them!"

He seized one, and made a motion with his knife as if about to cut it off.

He picked one up and made a motion with his knife as if he was about to cut it off.

She dared him to.

She challenged him to.

"Cut, if you want to. I won't move."

"Go ahead and cut if you want. I'm not going anywhere."

During the gesture he looked fixedly at the delicate blue network on her skin, so clearly defined that it seemed to belong to another body, to the body of a blond woman. And that singularity attracted him, tempted him æsthetically by the suggestion of a tragic image of beauty.

As he gestured, he stared closely at the delicate blue veins on her skin, so distinct that they seemed to belong to someone else, like the body of a blonde woman. That uniqueness captivated him, aesthetically enticing him with a suggestion of a tragic yet beautiful image.

"It is your vulnerable spot," he said with a smile. "It is a sure indication. You will die from cut veins. Give me the other hand."

"That's your weak spot," he said with a grin. "That's an obvious sign. You'll bleed out from those cut veins. Show me your other hand."

He placed the two wrists together, and again made a gesture as to cut them off with a single blow. The complete image arose in his imagination. On the marble threshold of a door, full of shadow and expectation, the woman who was about to die appeared, extending her naked arms; and at the extremities of the arms, from the slashed veins, spouted and palpitated two red fountains. And, between these red fountains, the face slowly assumed a supernatural pallor, the cavities of the eyes were filled with an infinite mystery, the phantom of an inexpressible word was outlined on the closed mouth. All at once the double jet ceased to flow. The exsanguined body fell backwards like a mass, in the shadow.

He brought his wrists together and mimicked cutting them off in one quick motion. The entire scene formed in his mind. On the marble doorstep, cloaked in shadow and suspense, stood the woman who was about to die, extending her bare arms; from the severed veins at the ends of her arms, two red fountains surged and pulsed. Between these blood fountains, her face slowly turned a ghostly color, her eye sockets filled with endless mystery, and the shadow of an unutterable word lingered on her closed lips. Then, suddenly, the twin streams stopped flowing. The drained body fell back like a weight into the shadows.

"Tell me your dream!" begged Hippolyte, seeing him absorbed.

"Share your dream with me!" pleaded Hippolyte, noticing he was deep in thought.

He described the image to her.

He described what the image looked like to her.

"Very beautiful," said she, with admiration, as if before an engraving.

"So beautiful," she said, admiring it like it was a piece of art.

And she lit a cigarette. She puffed a wave of smoke from between her lips against the lamp around which the night-moths were whirling. She watched for a moment the agitation of the little variegated wings between the moving veils of the cloud. Then she turned toward Ortona, which scintillated with fire. She arose and raised her eyes to the stars.

She lit a cigarette and blew a cloud of smoke from her lips toward the lamp, where night moths were swirling around. She watched the tiny, colorful wings flutter among the shifting wisps of smoke for a moment. Then she turned to Ortona, which sparkled with light. She stood up and gazed at the stars.

"How warm the night is!" she said, breathing heavily. "Aren't you warm too?"

"It's really warm tonight!" she said, breathing heavily. "Aren't you feeling warm as well?"

She threw away her cigarette. Again she uncovered her arms. She came close to him; she suddenly threw his head back; she enveloped him in a long caress; her mouth glided over all his face, languishing and ardent, in a multiple kiss. Feline-like, she clung to him, entwined him, and with an almost inexplicable movement, agile and furtive, she seated herself on his knees, intoxicating him with the perfume of her skin, that perfume, at once irritating and delicious, that always had the same exhilarating effect on him as the scent of the tuberose.

She flicked her cigarette away. Once more, she revealed her bare arms. She stepped closer to him, suddenly tilted his head back, and pulled him into a long embrace; her lips brushed against his face, soft and passionate, showering him with kisses. Like a cat, she clung to him, wrapping around him, and with a quick, subtle movement, she perched on his lap, filling the air with the sweet scent of her skin, that smell, both intoxicating and delightful, which always had the same exhilarating effect on him as the fragrance of tuberose.

Every fibre of his being trembled, like a few moments before when she had clasped him ardently in the room filled with the last shadows of twilight. She noticed his emotion and it aroused desire in her. Her hands became bold.

Every part of him trembled, just like a few moments earlier when she had held him tightly in the dim light of dusk. She sensed his emotions, igniting a spark of desire within her. Her hands grew bold.

"No, no; let me be!" he stammered, repulsing her. "We shall be seen."

"No, no; just let me go!" he stuttered, pushing her away. "Someone will spot us."

She tore herself away. She tottered slightly, and appeared really influenced by the wine. It seemed as though a mist, passing over her eyes and into her brain, obscured her sight and thought. She put her hands to her forehead and burning cheeks.

She pulled away. She swayed slightly and seemed genuinely affected by the wine. It felt like a fog was settling over her eyes and mind, blurring her vision and thoughts. She pressed her hands to her forehead and flushed cheeks.

"How warm it is!" she sighed. "I wish I had nothing on."

"It's so warm!" she sighed. "I wish I was wearing nothing."

Possessed from now on by that one fixed idea, George repeated to himself: "Must I die alone?" As the fatal hour drew nearer, the deed of violence seemed more necessary. Behind him, in the shadow in the bedroom, he heard the ticktack of the clock; he heard the rhythmic blows of a flax-brake on a distant field. These two sounds, cadenced and dissimilar, intensified in him the sensation of the flight of time, gave him a sort of anxious terror.

From that moment on, George was consumed by one thought: "Am I going to die alone?" As the inevitable moment drew nearer, the violent act felt increasingly unavoidable. Behind him, in the dim light of the bedroom, he could hear the ticking of the clock and the rhythmic thuds of a flax-brake in a distant field. These two sounds, distinct yet harmonious, made him more aware of time slipping away and filled him with a sense of anxious dread.

"Look at Ortona aflame!" cried Hippolyte. "What a number of rockets!"

"Check out Ortona on fire!" shouted Hippolyte. "What a lot of fireworks!"

The festive city illuminated the sky. Innumerable sky-rockets, parting from a central point, spread out in the sky like a broad golden fan, that slowly, from top to bottom, dissolved into a shower of scattered sparks, and, suddenly, in the midst of the golden rain, a new fan was formed, entire and splendid, to dissolve again and reform again, while the waters reflected the changing picture. One heard a low crepitation, like a distant fusilade, interspersed with deeper reports that followed the explosions of multi-colored bombs in the heights of the sky. And at every report the city, the port, the great stretched-out mole, appeared in a different light, fantastically transfigured.

The festive city illuminated the sky. Countless fireworks exploded from a central point, spreading out like a wide golden fan that slowly faded into a shower of scattered sparks. Suddenly, within the golden rain, a new fan emerged, complete and stunning, only to break apart and reform again, while the waters mirrored the changing scene. A soft crackling sound filled the air, similar to distant gunfire, combined with deeper booms that followed the bursts of colorful fireworks high above. With each bang, the city, the port, and the sprawling pier were revealed in a new light, magically transformed.

Upright against the parapet, Hippolyte admired the spectacle, and saluted the brighter splendors with exclamations of delight. From time to time it spread over her person like the reflection of a fire.

Leaning against the railing, Hippolyte admired the view and responded to the brighter displays with happy exclamations. Sometimes, it felt like the warm glow of a fire.

"She is overexcited, a little inebriated, ready for any madness," thought George as he watched her. "I could suggest a walk, which she has often wanted to take: to go through one of the tunnels by the light of a torch. I would go down to the Trabocco to get a torch. She could wait for me at the end of the bridge. I would lead her then to the tunnel by a path that I know. I would manage that the train should come upon us while we were in the tunnel—foolhardiness, accident."

"She's super excited, a little tipsy, and ready for anything crazy," George thought as he watched her. "I could suggest a walk, which she's always wanted to do: going through one of the tunnels with a flashlight. I would head down to the Trabocco to get a flashlight. She could wait for me at the end of the bridge. I would then take her to the tunnel by a path I know. I could time it so the train comes toward us while we’re in the tunnel— reckless, unexpected."

The idea seemed to him easy of realization: it had presented itself to his imagination with extraordinary clearness, as if it had formed an integral part of his consciousness since that first day when, before the shining rails, he received the first confused glimmer from them. "She must die, too." His resolution became strengthened, immutable. He heard behind him the ticking of the clock. He felt a feeling of intense anxiety he could not master. It was getting late. Perhaps there was scarcely time for them to go down. He must act without delay, assure himself immediately as to the precise time indicated by the clock. But it seemed impossible for him to rise from his chair; it seemed to him that if he spoke to her carelessly, his speech would fail him.

The idea seemed simple to execute: it had come to him so clearly, as if it had been part of his thoughts since that first day when, standing in front of the shiny tracks, he got his first confusing glimpse of them. "She has to die, too." His determination grew stronger and resolute. He heard the clock ticking behind him. He felt an overwhelming wave of anxiety that he couldn’t control. It was getting late. There might barely be enough time for them to go down. He needed to act quickly and check the exact time on the clock right away. But it felt impossible to get up from his chair; he worried that if he spoke to her casually, he would trip over his words.

He started to his feet as he heard in the distance the well-known rumbling. Too late! And his heart beat so fast that he believed he would die of anguish as he heard the rumbling and whistling draw nearer.

He jumped up when he heard the familiar rumbling in the distance. Too late! His heart raced so quickly that he thought he might die from the anxiety as the rumbling and whistling got closer.

Hippolyte turned.

Hippolyte turned around.

"The train!" she said. "Come and see!"

"The train!" she exclaimed. "Come see it!"

He went; and she encircled his neck with her bare arm, leaning on his shoulder.

He left, and she draped her bare arm around his neck, resting her weight on his shoulder.

"It is entering the tunnel," she said again, prompted by the difference in sound.

"It's going into the tunnel," she said again, affected by the change in sound.

In George's ears the rumbling increased in a frightful manner. He saw, as in a hallucination, his mistress and himself beneath the dark roof, the rapid approach of the headlight in the dark, the short struggle on the rails, the simultaneous fall, the bodies crushed by the horrible violence; and, at the same time, he felt the contact of the supple woman, caressing, always triumphant. And, added to the physical horror of this barbarous destruction, he felt an exasperated rancor against her who seemed to escape his hate.

In George's ears, the rumbling became increasingly loud and frightening. He saw, almost like in a dream, himself and his partner under the dark roof, the headlights quickly coming closer in the dark, the brief struggle on the tracks, their simultaneous fall, their bodies crushed by the horrific violence; and at the same time, he felt the gentle touch of the flexible woman, comforting, always triumphant. And, on top of the physical horror of this brutal destruction, he felt a deep anger toward her, who seemed to escape his hatred.

Both leaning against the parapet, they watched the deafening train, rapid and sinister, that shook the house to its very foundations, and even imparted the shock to them.

Leaning against the railing, they watched the loud train, fast and intimidating, shake the house to its core and even send vibrations through them.

"At night," said Hippolyte, pressing still closer to him, "I'm afraid when the train shakes the house as it passes. Aren't you, too? I have often felt you tremble."

"At night," Hippolyte said, moving even closer to him, "I get scared when the train shakes the house as it passes. Aren't you scared, too? I've noticed you shiver sometimes."

He did not hear her. An immense tumult stirred his whole being; it was the rudest and most obscure agitation that his soul had ever experienced. Incoherent thoughts and images whirled in his brain, and his heart writhed beneath a thousand cruel punctures. But one fixed image dominated all the others, invaded the centre of his soul. What was he doing at this hour five years before? He was holding vigil over a cadaver; he was contemplating a face hidden beneath a black veil, a long, pale hand——

He didn’t hear her. A huge chaos stirred inside him; it was the most intense and confusing turmoil his soul had ever felt. Confusing thoughts and images spun in his mind, and his heart ached with a thousand painful stabs. But one clear image stood out above all the rest, dominating his entire being. What was he doing at this exact moment five years ago? He was keeping watch over a body; he was looking at a face hidden beneath a black veil, a long, pale hand——

Hippolyte's restless hands touched him, crept into his hair, tickled his neck. On his neck, on his ear, he felt a warm mouth. With an instinctive motion that he could not repress, he drew aside, walked away. She laughed that singular laugh, ironical and immodest, which burst out and resounded from between her teeth whenever her lover refused himself to her. And under this obsession he heard once more the slow and limpid syllables: "For fear of my kisses!"

Hippolyte's restless hands touched him, got tangled in his hair, and played with his neck. He felt a warm mouth on his neck and ear. With an instinctive movement he couldn't help, he pulled away and walked off. She let out that distinct laugh, one that was sarcastic and daring, which burst forth and resonated from between her teeth whenever her partner pushed her away. And amidst this obsession, he heard again the slow and clear words: "For fear of my kisses!"

A low crepitation, mingled with the distinct reports, still came from the festive town. The fireworks were beginning again.

A gentle crackling noise, along with sharp pops, filled the air from the lively town. The fireworks were starting up again.

Hippolyte turned toward the spectacle.

Hippolyte faced the spectacle.

"Look! One would think that Ortona were on fire."

"Check it out! You'd think Ortona is on fire."

A vast crimson glare lit up the heavens and was reflected in the waters, and in the midst of the light the profile of the flaming town was outlined. The rockets burst overhead like splendid large roses.

A massive red glow lit up the sky and shimmered on the water, and against this light, the silhouette of the burning town became visible. The rockets burst overhead like beautiful, giant flowers.

"Shall I live through this night? Shall I recommence to live to-morrow? And how long?" A disgust, bitter as a nausea, an almost savage hate, arose from his heart at the thought that the following night he would again have that woman near him on the same pillow, that he would again hear the breathing of the sleeping woman, that he would again smell the odor and feel the contact of that heated skin, and then that the day would break again and pass by in the usual idleness, amidst the torture of perpetual alternatives.

"Am I going to get through this night? Will I be able to start living again tomorrow? And for how long?" A feeling of disgust, as intense as nausea, and a nearly primal hate welled up from his heart at the thought that the next night he'd have that woman next to him on the same pillow again, that he'd hear her sleeping sounds once more, that he'd smell her scent and feel the warmth of her skin again. And then the day would come again, dragging on in the same boring routine, amidst the pain of endless choices.

A burst of light struck him, attracted his gaze to the spectacle outside. A vast pink lunary light blossomed over the festive town, and yonder, on the shore, illuminated the succession of little indented bays and jutting points as far as the sight could reach. Cape Moro, the Nicchiola, the Trabocco, the rocks, near or distant, as far as the Vasto Point, appeared a few seconds in the immense irradiation.

A flash of light caught his eye, pulling his focus to the view outside. A massive pink glow covered the festive town, illuminating the small bays and protruding points along the shore as far as he could see. Cape Moro, the Nicchiola, the Trabocco, and the rocks—whether close or distant—were all momentarily visible in the wide brightness up to Vasto Point.

"The promontory!" suggested a secret voice to George suddenly, while his gaze was carried to the heights crowned by the twisted olive-trees.

"The promontory!" a secret voice suddenly whispered to George as his eyes were drawn to the heights crowned with twisted olive trees.

The white light faded away. The distant town became silent, still outlined against the shadows by its illuminations. In the silence, George perceived again the oscillations of the pendulum and the rhythmic beats of the flax brake. But now he was master of his anguish; he felt himself stronger and his mind clearer.

The white light dimmed. The distant town became quiet, still visible against the shadows by its lights. In the stillness, George noticed the swinging of the pendulum and the rhythmic sounds of the flax brake once more. But now he had a grip on his anguish; he felt stronger and his mind was clearer.

"Shall we go out a little?" he asked Hippolyte, in a slightly changed voice. "We'll go to some spot in the open; we'll stretch ourselves out on the grass, and breath in the fresh air. Look! The night is almost as light as if it were full moon."

"Should we go outside for a bit?" he asked Hippolyte, his tone slightly different. "Let's find a nice open spot; we can lie down on the grass and enjoy the fresh air. Look! The night is nearly as bright as if it were a full moon."

"No, no; let us stay here!" she answered nonchalantly.

"No, no; let’s stay here!" she said casually.

"It's not late. Are you sleepy already? I cannot go to bed too early, you know: I do not sleep, I suffer. I would gladly take a little walk. Come, do not be so lazy! You could come just as you are."

"It's not late. Are you already tired? I can’t go to bed too early, you know: I don’t sleep, I suffer. I’d love to take a little walk. Come on, don’t be so lazy! You can come as you are."

"No, no; let us stay here."

"No, no; let's remain here."

And, once more, she passed her bare arms around his neck, languishing, seized by desire.

Once again, she wrapped her bare arms around his neck, filled with longing and overwhelmed by desire.

"Let us stay here. Come indoors; let us lie down a little. Come!"

"Let's stay here. Come in; let's relax for a while. Come on!"

She tried to coax him, to entice him, seized by desire that became all the fiercer as she noticed George's resistance. She was all ardor, and her beauty was at its best, illuminated as by a torch. Her long, serpentine body trembled through her thin wrapper. Her large dark eyes shed the fascinating charm of the supreme hours of passion. She was the sovereign Sensualism repeating: "I am forever the unconquered. I am stronger than your thought. The odor of my skin has the power to dissolve a world in you."

She attempted to convince him, drawing him closer, driven by a desire that intensified as she felt George's hesitation. She was filled with passion, and her beauty was at its best, as if illuminated by a flame. Her slender, elegant figure trembled beneath her lightweight clothes. Her deep, dark eyes emanated the captivating charm of exhilarating moments of desire. She represented sensuality, proclaiming: "I will always be unstoppable. I am stronger than your thoughts. The scent of my skin can erase your entire world."

"No, no; I do not want to," declared George, seizing her wrists with an almost brutal violence that he could not moderate.

"No, no; I don't want to," George said, gripping her wrists with a force he couldn't control.

"Ah! you don't want to?" she echoed mockingly, amused by the struggle, sure of conquering, incapable of giving way in her caprice.

"Oh! You don't want to?" she said playfully, enjoying the challenge and sure she would come out on top, not willing to give up on her desire.

He regretted his roughness. To draw her into the snare, he must be mild and coaxing, must simulate ardor and tenderness. After that, he would certainly induce her to take the nocturnal walk—the last walk. But, on the other hand, he also felt the absolute necessity of not losing that nervous momentary energy that was indispensable for the approaching action.

He regretted being so harsh. To win her over, he needed to be gentle and convincing, to pretend to be passionate and affectionate. After that, he would definitely get her to go on the evening walk—the last walk. However, he also felt it was important to maintain that anxious, fleeting energy that was crucial for what was about to happen.

"Ah! So you don't want to?" she repeated, throwing her bare arms about him, gazing up at him, looking into the depths of his eyes with a species of repressed frenzy.

"Oh! So you really don’t want to?" she said again, wrapping her bare arms around him, looking up at him, trying to see into the depths of his eyes with an intense focus.

George permitted himself to be led into the room.

George let himself be led into the room.

Then all the Enemy's feline lasciviousness broke loose over him whom she believed already vanquished. She let down her hair, loosened her dress, permitted her natural perfume to be exhaled like a shrub of odoriferous flowers. She seemed to realize that she must disarm this man, that she must enervate him, and that she must crush him to prevent him from becoming dangerous.

Then all of the Enemy's seductive instincts came out against him, the one she believed was already defeated. She let her hair down, loosened her dress, and allowed her natural scent to fill the air like a bouquet of fragrant flowers. It seemed like she knew she had to weaken this man, to wear him out, and to dominate him to prevent him from becoming a threat.

George felt he was lost. Once more the Enemy had asserted her superiority.

George felt completely lost. Once again, the Enemy had displayed her power.

Suddenly she was seized with laughter, nervous, frantic, ungovernable, lugubrious as the laughter of the insane.

Suddenly, she was hit by a fit of laughter that was nervous, frantic, uncontrollable, and dark, like the laughter of someone who has lost their sanity.

Frightened, he let her go. He looked at her with manifest horror, thinking, "Is this madness?"

Frightened, he released her. He gazed at her in pure fear, wondering, "Is this insane?"

She laughed, laughed, laughed, writhing, hiding her face in her hands, biting her fingers, holding her sides; she laughed, laughed in spite of herself, shaken by long, sonorous hiccoughs.

She laughed and laughed, twisting around, hiding her face in her hands, biting her fingers, clutching her sides; she couldn’t stop laughing, giggling against her will, shaken by long, deep hiccups.

At intervals, she stopped for a second; then recommenced with renewed violence. And nothing was more lugubrious than these mad laughs in the silence of the magnificent night.

Sometimes she would pause for a moment, then start again with even more intensity. And nothing was more depressing than those wild laughs echoing in the calm of the beautiful night.

"Don't be afraid! Don't be afraid!" she said, during the pauses, at the sight of her perplexed and frightened lover. "I am calmer now. Go out, please. Please go out!"

"Don't worry! Don't worry!" she said during the pauses, noticing her confused and scared partner. "I feel better now. Just go outside. Please, just go outside!"

He went back on the loggia, as if in a dream. Nevertheless, his brain retained a strange lucidity and strange wakefulness. All his acts, all his perceptions had for him the unreality of a dream, and assumed at the same time a signification as profound as that of an allegory. He still heard behind him the ill-repressed laughter; he retained still in his fingers the sensation of the impure thing. He saw above and around him the beauty of the summer evening. He knew what was on the point of being accomplished.

He stepped back onto the porch, almost as if he were dreaming. Yet, his mind was oddly clear and focused. Everything he did and sensed felt surreal, but also carried significant meaning, like a metaphor. He could still hear the faint laughter behind him and could still feel the strange sensation in his fingers. He glanced up and around at the beauty of the summer evening. He knew what was about to happen.

The laughs ceased. Again, in the silence, he perceived the vibrations of the pendulum and the beats of the flax brake on the distant area. A groan coming from the house of the old people made him shudder: it was the pain of her who was now in childbirth.

The laughter faded away. Once again, in the silence, he could feel the vibrations of the pendulum and the faint sounds of the flax brake. A groan from the old folks' house made him shudder; it was the pain of the woman who was now in labor.

"All must be accomplished!" he thought.

"Everything needs to be done!" he thought.

And, turning, he crossed the threshold with a firm step.

He turned and confidently stepped through the doorway.

Hippolyte lay upon the sofa, recomposed, pale, her eyes half-closed. At the approach of her lover, she smiled.

Hippolyte was lying on the sofa, looking calm but pale, her eyes half-closed. When her lover came closer, she smiled.

"Come, sit down!" she murmured, with a vague gesture.

"Come, sit here!" she said softly, making a vague gesture.

He bent over her, and saw tears between her eyelashes.

He leaned over her and saw tears shining on her eyelashes.

"Are you suffering?" he asked.

"Are you in pain?" he asked.

"I feel a slight suffocation. I have a weight here, as if a ball were rising and falling."

"I feel a little suffocated. There's a pressure here, like a balloon that keeps bouncing up and down."

She pointed to the centre of her chest. He said: "It is suffocating in this room. Make an effort, and get up. Let us go out. The air will do you good. Come!"

She pointed to the center of her chest. He said, "It's really stuffy in here. Try to stand up. Let's go outside. The fresh air will do you good. Come on!"

He rose, and held out his hands. She gave him hers, and let him raise her. When on her feet, she shook her head to throw back her hair, which was still untied. Then she bent down to search for her lost hairpins.

He stood up and reached out his hands. She took his hands and let him help her up. Once she was standing, she shook her head to toss back her hair, which was still loose. Then she bent down to search for her lost hairpins.

"Where can they be?"

"Where can they be?"

"What are you looking for?"

"What are you searching for?"

"My hairpins."

"My hair clips."

"Let them be! You'll find them to-morrow."

"Leave them be! You'll see them tomorrow."

"But I need them to fasten my hair."

"But I need them to keep my hair up."

"Leave your hair as it is. It pleases me that way."

"Just leave your hair as is. I like it like that."

She smiled. They went out into the loggia. She raised her face towards the stars and breathed the perfume of the summer night.

She smiled. They stepped out onto the loggia. She lifted her face towards the stars and breathed in the scent of the summer night.

"You see how beautiful the night is!" said George, in a hoarse yet gentle voice.

"Check out how beautiful the night is!" George said, in a rough yet gentle voice.

"They are beating the flax," said Hippolyte, listening attentively to the continuous rhythm.

"They're beating the flax," Hippolyte said, listening closely to the steady rhythm.

"Let us go down," said George. "Let us walk a little. Let us go as far as the olive-trees, yonder."

"Let's go down," George said. "Let's take a walk for a bit. Let's head over to those olive trees over there."

He seemed to hang on Hippolyte's lips.

He appeared to be listening intently to Hippolyte.

"No, no. Let us remain here. You see in what a state I am!"

"No, no. Let’s stay here. Do you see how I am right now?"

"What does that matter? Who will see you? We shall not meet a living soul at this hour. Come as you are. I'd go without my hat. The country is almost like a garden for us. Let us go down."

"What does it matter? Who's going to see you? We won't run into anyone right now. Just come as you are. I’d go without my hat. The countryside is basically a garden for us. Let’s go."

She hesitated a few seconds. But she, too, felt the need of fresh air, of getting away from this house that still seemed to resound with the echo of her horrible laughs.

She paused for a few seconds. But she felt the need for fresh air, to get away from this house that still seemed to resonate with the sound of her terrible laughter.

"Let us go down," she finally consented.

"Let's go downstairs," she finally agreed.

At these words, George felt as if his heart had ceased to beat.

At those words, George felt like his heart had stopped.

With an instinctive movement he approached the threshold of the illuminated room. He cast toward the interior a look of anguish, a look of farewell. A hurricane of recollections arose in his distracted soul.

With a natural instinct, he stepped closer to the doorway of the brightly lit room. He peeked inside with a pained expression, one that felt like a farewell. A flood of memories rushed through his troubled mind.

"Shall we leave the lamp lit?" he asked, without thinking of what he was saying.

"Should we leave the lamp on?" he asked, not really considering what he was saying.

And his own voice gave him an indefinable sensation as of some distant and strange thing.

His own voice felt strange to him, like something far away and unknown.

"Yes," answered Hippolyte.

"Yeah," answered Hippolyte.

They went down.

They went downstairs.

On the staircase they took each other by the hand, slowly descending step by step. George made so violent an effort to repress his anguish that the effort caused in him a strange exaltation. He considered the immensity of the nocturnal sky, and believed it to be filled by the intensity of his own life.

On the staircase, they held hands, slowly making their way down one step at a time. George worked hard to hide his pain, which gave him an odd sense of exhilaration. He gazed at the vast night sky and felt it reflected the depth of his own existence.

They perceived on the parapet of the courtyard the shadow of a man, motionless and silent. They recognized old Colas.

They saw a shadow of a man on the courtyard wall, standing still and silent. They recognized old Colas.

"You here at this hour, Colas?" said Hippolyte. "Are you not sleepy?"

"What are you doing here so late, Colas?" Hippolyte asked. "Aren't you tired?"

"I am keeping vigil for Candia, who is in childbirth," responded the old man.

"I'm keeping an eye out for Candia, who's in labor," replied the old man.

"And is everything going well?"

"Is everything going okay?"

"Yes, very well."

"Yes, sounds good."

The door of the habitation was lit up.

The house's door was lit up.

"Wait a minute," said Hippolyte. "I want to see Candia."

"Wait a moment," said Hippolyte. "I want to see Candia."

"No, do not go there now," begged George. "You will see her on your return."

"No, don't go there now," George begged. "You'll see her when you come back."

"That is so; I will see her on my return. Good-by, Colas."

"That's right; I'll see her when I return. Bye, Colas."

She stumbled as she entered the path.

She stumbled when she stepped onto the path.

"Take care," cautioned the shadow of the old man.

"Watch out," warned the shadow of the old man.

George offered her his arm.

George offered her his arm.

"Do you want to lean on me?"

"Do you want to depend on me?"

She took George's arm.

She grabbed George's arm.

They walked several steps in silence.

They walked a few steps silently.

The night was bright, glorious in all directions. The Great Bear shone on their heads in all its sextuple mystery. Silent and pure as the heaven above, the Adriatic gave as the only indication of its existence its respiration and its perfume.

The night was bright and beautiful in every direction. The Great Bear twinkled above them with all its six-fold mystery. Quiet and as clear as the sky overhead, the Adriatic Sea only revealed itself through its gentle waves and its scent.

"Why do you hurry so?" asked Hippolyte.

"Why are you in such a hurry?" asked Hippolyte.

George slowed down his step. Dominated by a single thought, pursued by the necessity of the act, he had only a confused consciousness for everything else. His inner life seemed to disintegrate, to decompose, to dissolve in a heavy fermentation that invaded even the deepest depths of his being, and brought to the surface shapeless fragments, of diverse nature, as little recognizable as if they had not belonged to the life of the same man.

George slowed down. Fixated on a single thought and driven by the need to do something, he hardly noticed anything else around him. His inner life felt like it was falling apart, disintegrating, dissolving in a deep turmoil that seeped into every part of him, bringing up formless fragments of different kinds, as unrecognizable as if they didn’t belong to the same person at all.

All these strange, inextricable, abrupt, violent things he vaguely perceived, as if in a half-slumber, while at the same time one single point in his brain retained an extraordinary lucidity, and, in a rigid line, guided him toward the fatal act.

All these strange, complicated, sudden, intense things he vaguely felt, almost like he was in a daze, while at the same time, one clear thought in his mind had an unusual clarity and guided him directly to the deadly choice.

"How melancholy the sound of the flax brake in that field is," said Hippolyte, stopping. "All night long they beat the flax. Does that not make you feel melancholy?"

"Doesn't the sound of the flax brake in that field sound sad?" Hippolyte said, pausing. "They’ve been processing the flax all night. Doesn’t that get you down?"

She abandoned herself on George's arm, brushed his cheek with her tresses.

She leaned against George's arm, letting her hair brush against his cheek.

"Do you recall, at Albano, the pavers who were beating the pavement from morning to night beneath our window?"

"Do you remember in Albano, the workers working hard on the streets from morning until night right outside our window?"

Her voice was veiled with sadness, somewhat tired.

Her voice was heavy with sadness and a touch tired.

"We became accustomed to that noise."

"We became accustomed to that noise."

She stopped, restless.

She paused, feeling restless.

"Why do you keep turning around?"

"Why do you keep looking back?"

"It seems to me that I hear a man walking barefoot," responded George in a low voice. "Let us stop."

"I think I hear someone walking barefoot," George said softly. "Let's stop."

They stopped, listened.

They paused, listened.

George was under the empire of the same horror that had frozen him in front of the door of the funereal chamber. All his being trembled, fascinated by the mystery; he seemed to have already crossed the confines of an unknown world.

George was consumed by the same fear that had frozen him in front of the door to the funeral chamber. Every part of him trembled, entranced by the mystery; it felt like he had already entered an unknown world.

"It is Giardino," said Hippolyte, on perceiving the dog, which approached. "He has followed us."

"It's Giardino," Hippolyte said, noticing the dog coming toward them. "He has followed us."

And, several times, she called the faithful animal, which came running up friskily. She bent down to caress him, spoke to him in the special tone she habitually used when she petted animals she was fond of.

Several times, she called the loyal animal, which came running up playfully. She bent down to pet him, using the special tone she always had when she was fond of animals.

"You never leave your friend, do you? You never leave her?"

"You would never leave your friend, right? You wouldn’t just walk away from her?"

The grateful animal rolled in the dust.

The grateful animal rolled in the dust.

George made a few steps. He felt a great relief on feeling himself free from Hippolyte's arm; up to now, this contact had given him an indefinable physical uneasiness. He imagined the sudden and violent act he was about to accomplish; he imagined the mortal embrace of his arms around the body of this woman, and he would have liked to touch her only at the supreme instant.

George took a few steps. He felt a great relief from being free of Hippolyte's arm; until now, that contact had caused him an inexplicable physical discomfort. He imagined the sudden and violent act he was about to carry out; he envisioned the deadly grip of his arms around this woman's body, and he wished he could only touch her at that critical moment.

"Come, come; we'll soon be there," he said, preceding her in the direction of the olive-trees, whitened by the moonlight and stars.

"Come on, we'll be there soon," he said, guiding her toward the olive trees, lit up by the moon and stars.

He halted on the edge of the plateau, and turned around to assure himself that she was following him. Once more he gazed around him distractedly, as if to embrace the image of the night. It seemed to him that, on this plateau, the silence had become more profound. Only the rhythmic beats of the flax brake could be heard from the distant fields.

He paused at the edge of the plateau and turned to check if she was following him. Once more, he scanned the area anxiously, as if attempting to appreciate the beauty of the night. It seemed to him that the silence on this plateau was even more profound. The only sound that could be heard was the rhythmic noise of the flax brake from the distant fields.

"Come!" he repeated in a clear voice, strengthened by a sudden energy.

"Come on!" he said again, his voice sharp and lively.

And, passing between the twisted trunks, feeling beneath his feet the softness of the grass, he directed his steps towards the edge of the precipice.

As he walked between the tangled tree trunks, feeling the soft grass under his feet, he approached the edge of the cliff.

This edge formed a circular projection, entirely free in every direction, without any kind of railing. George pressed his hands on his knees, bent his body forward on this support, and advanced his head cautiously. He examined the rocks below him; he saw a corner of the sandy beach. The little corpse stretched out on the sand reappeared to him. There appeared to him also the blackish spot he had seen with Hippolyte from the heights of the Pincio, at the foot of the wall; and he heard again the answers of the teamster to the greenish-looking man; and, confusedly, all the phantoms of that distant afternoon repassed before his soul.

This edge created a circular ledge, completely open in every direction, with no railing at all. George pressed his hands on his knees, leaned forward for support, and cautiously moved his head forward. He looked at the rocks below him and spotted a section of the sandy beach. The small body lying on the sand flashed back into his mind. He also remembered the dark spot he had seen with Hippolyte from the heights of the Pincio, at the base of the wall; he could hear again the teamster's responses to the greenish-looking man; and, in a whirlwind, all the memories of that distant afternoon rushed back to him.

"Take care!" cried Hippolyte, as she came up to him. "Take care!"

"Watch out!" Hippolyte shouted as she got closer to him. "Watch out!"

The dog barked among the olive-trees.

The dog barked among the olive trees.

"Do you hear me, George? Come away!"

"Can you hear me, George? Come over here!"

The promontory fell perpendicularly down to the black and deserted rocks, around which the water scarcely moved, splashing feebly, rocking in its slow undulations the reflections of the stars.

The cliff plunged straight down to the dark, empty rocks, where the water barely moved, splashing softly and gently swaying the reflections of the stars.

"George! George!"

"George! George!"

"Have no fear!" he said in a hoarse voice. "Come nearer! Come! Come and see the fishermen, fishing by torchlight among the rocks."

"Don't be scared!" he said with a rough voice. "Come here! Come! Come and check out the fishermen, fishing by torchlight among the rocks."

"No, no! I am afraid of vertigo."

"No, no! I'm scared of heights."

"Come! I will hold you."

"Come! I’ve got you."

"No, no."

"No way."

She seemed frozen by the unusual tone in George's voice, and a vague fright commenced to invade her.

She seemed frozen by the unusual tone in George's voice, and a faint feeling of fear started to settle in.

"Come!"

"Let's go!"

And he approached her, his hands extended. Suddenly he seized her wrists, dragged her several steps; then he seized her in his arms, made a bound, and attempted to force her towards the abyss.

He moved closer to her, hands out. Suddenly, he grabbed her wrists, pulled her a few steps, then wrapped his arms around her, jumped, and tried to push her toward the edge.

"No! no! no!"

"No! No! No!"

She resisted with furious energy.

She fought back with intensity.

She succeeded in disengaging herself, jumped back, panting and trembling.

She managed to get away, jumped back, breathing heavily and shaken.

"Are you mad?" she cried, choked by anger. "Are you mad?"

"Are you insane?" she shouted, wrestling with her anger. "Are you insane?"

But when she saw him come after her without speaking a word, when she felt herself seized with more brutal violence and dragged again toward the precipice, she understood all, and a great, sinister flash of light struck terror to her soul.

But when she saw him approaching without saying a word, and when she felt herself grabbed with even more force and pulled again toward the edge, she understood everything, and a powerful, bone-chilling wave of fear washed over her.

"No, George, no! Let me be! Let me be! Only one minute! Listen! Listen! One minute! I want to tell you——"

"No, George, no! Let me go! Just give me a minute! Listen! Listen! I want to tell you——"

Insane with terror, she supplicated him, writhing. She hoped to stop him, to move him to pity.

Panic-stricken, she pleaded with him, writhing in distress. She wanted to stop him, to reach out to his empathy.

"One minute! Listen! I love you! Forgive me! Forgive me!"

"One minute! Listen! I love you! Please forgive me! Forgive me!"

She stammered incoherent words desperately, feeling herself becoming weaker, losing her ground, seeing death before her.

She nervously stumbled over her words, feeling herself grow weaker, losing her balance, staring death in the face.

"Assassin!" she then shrieked, furious.

"Assassin!" she then screamed, furious.

And she defended herself with her nails, with her teeth, like a beast.

And she fought back with her nails and teeth, like an animal.

"Assassin!" she shrieked, as she was seized by the hair, thrown to the ground on the edge of the precipice, lost.

"Assassin!" she screamed as she was pulled by her hair and slammed to the ground at the cliff's edge, defenseless.

The dog barked at the tragic group.

The dog barked at the unlucky group.

It was a brief and fierce struggle, like the sudden outburst of supreme hate which, up to then, had been smouldering, unsuspected, in the hearts of implacable enemies.

It was a quick but fierce fight, like the sudden outbreak of deep hatred that had been quietly simmering in the hearts of stubborn enemies.

And they both crashed down to death, clasped in each other's arms.

They both fell to their deaths, clutching each other tightly.

*      *      *      *      *      *      *      *

Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

SOME FINE NOVELS

GREAT NOVELS

Lately Published by

Recently Published by

GEO. H. RICHMOND & Co.

GEO. H. RICHMOND & Co.

12 East 15th St., New York

12 East 15th St., New York

DAYBREAK

DAWN

By JAMES COWAN

By JAMES COWAN

A Romance of an Old World. With illustrations by WALTER C. GREENOUGH.

A Love Story from an Old World. With illustrations by WALTER C. GREENOUGH.

12mo, cloth extra, gilt top, $1.50.

12mo, extra cloth, gold top, $1.50.

*      *      *      *      *

*      *      *      *      *

RED AND BLACK

Red and Black

By MARIE-HENRI BEYLE ("De Stendhal")

By MARIE-HENRI BEYLE ("De Stendhal")

Translated from the French by E. P. ROBINS. With 18 etchings by DUBOUCHET, etched by G. MERCIER.

Translated from French by E. P. ROBINS. Featuring 18 etchings by DUBOUCHET, etched by G. MERCIER.

3 vols., 16mo, cloth extra, gilt tops, uncut.

3 volumes, 16mo, extra cloth, gold tops, uncut.

*      *      *      *      *

*      *      *      *      *

LA CHARTREUSE DE PARME

The Charterhouse of Parma

By MARIE-HENRI BEYLE ("De Stendhal")

By MARIE-HENRI BEYLE ("De Stendhal")

Translated from the French by E. P. ROBINS. Illustrated with 32 etchings by G. MERCIER from designs by N. FOULQUIER, and with a portrait of the author.

Translated from French by E. P. ROBINS. Illustrated with 32 etchings by G. MERCIER based on designs by N. FOULQUIER, along with a portrait of the author.

3 vols., 16mo, cloth, extra, gilt tops, uncut.

3 vols., 16mo, cloth, extra, gilt tops, uncut.

*      *      *      *      *

*      *      *      *      *

TALES FROM A MOTHER-OF-PEARL CASKET

STORIES FROM A MOTHER-OF-PEARL CASKET

By ANATOLE FRANCE

By Anatole France

Translated by HENRI PÈNE DU BOIS.

Translated by HENRI PÈNE DU BOIS.

l6mo, cloth, gilt top, $1.25.

6 months, cloth, gilt top, $1.25.

*      *      *      *      *

*      *      *      *      *

THE FOOL AND HIS HEART

THE FOOL AND HIS HEART

By F. NORREYS CONNELL

By F. NORREYS CONNELL

Being the Plainly Told Story of Basil Thimm.

Here's the simple story of Basil Thimm.

Crown 8vo, cloth, uncut, $1.50.

Crown 8vo, cloth, untrimmed, $1.50.

*      *      *      *      *

*      *      *      *      *

YELLOW PINE BASIN

Yellow Pine Basin

By HENRY G. CATLIN

By HENRY G. CATLIN

The Story of a Prospector.

The Tale of a Prospector.

12mo, cloth extra, gilt top, $1.35.

12mo, extra cloth, gold top, $1.35.

THE TRIUMPH OF DEATH ***

THE TRIUMPH OF DEATH ***


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!